r> 


U 


,;l 


PRINCETON,  N.  J. 


BV  2570  .L8  1868  c.l 
\  Lowrie,  John  C.  1808-1900. 

A  manual  of  the  foreign 
missions  of  the 

Shelf. 


A   MANUAL 


FOREIGN  MISSIONS   OF  THE  PRESBYTERIAN 

CHURCH  IN  THE  UNITED   STATES 

OF  AMERICA. 


BY 

JOHN    C.    LOWRIE. 


NEW   YORK!: 

WILLIAM  RANKIN,  Jr.,  23  CENTRE  STREET. 

1868 


THIRD    EDITIOJ^. 


E.     0.     JtNKINS,     rRlHTER     ANO    STEPEOTV 
10     NORTH     WILLIAM     STF.£ET. 


Pa{^ 


CONTENTS. 


INTRODUCTION. 

The  Missionary  Work  widely  extended  —  Some  ask,  "  To  what 
purpose  is  this  waste  ?"  —  In  reply,  consider  —  i.  The  Ori- 
gin of  the  Missionary  Cause  —  ii.  The  Commandment  of  our 
Lord  —  iii.  The  Example  of  the  Primitive  Church  —  iv. 
The  Benevolent  Nature  of  the  Christian  Religion  —  v.  The 
Spiritual  Condition  of  Men  without  the  Gospel  —  vi.  The 
The  Events  of  Providence  in  our  Day  —  vii.  The  Seal  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  —  viii.  The  Certainty  of  final  Success 


THE    BOARD    OF    FOREIGN    MISSIONS. 

Example  of  the  early  Christians  —  The  Work  of  Missions  the 
Work  of  the  Church  —  The  best  kind  of  Missionary  Organi- 
zation —  The  Board,  a  Standing  Committee  of  the  General 
Assembly  —  Executive  Duties  and  Arrangements  —  Ap- 
pointment and  Support  of  Missionaries — Financial  Matters 
—  Mission  House,  Library,  and  Museum       ....      17 


MISSIONS    AMONG    THE    INDIAN    TRIBES. 

The  Indians  of  our  day,  two  classes  —  Weas  —  lowas  and  Sacs 
—  Chippewas  and  Ottawas  —  The  good  Influence  of  the  Mis- 
sion —  Creeks  —  Boarding  -  school   System  —  Choctaws  — 

(iii) 


IV  CONTENTS. 

Page 
Omahas  and  Otoes  —  Kickapoos — Seminolcs  —  Chickasaws 

—  The  happy  Results  to  which  these  Missions  tend    .        .      84 


MISSIONS    IX    WESTERN    AFRICA. 

Brief  Survey  of  Africa  —  Western  Africa  —  Population  —  Con- 
dition of  the  Natives  —  Causes  changing  this  Condition : 
the  armed  Squadrons  ;  Sierra  Leone ;  Liberia  ;  Commerce ; 
above  all,  the  Gospel  —  Climate  —  Missions  in  Liberia  — 
Mission  on  Corisco 56 


MISSIONS    IN    NORTH    INDIA. 

General  Account  of  India  and  the  Hindus  —  Religion  ;  Trans- 
migration ;  Caste ;  Character  of  Hinduism  —  Political  Rela- 
tions —  Causes  overturning  Idolatry  —  Sketch  of  the  Mis- 
sions —  Preaching,  statedly,  on  Journeys,  and  at  Melas  — 
The  Press  —  Schools  —  Happy  Deaths  of  Converts      .        .      79 


MISSION    IN    SIAM. 

Brief  Description  of  the  Country  and  People  —  Government  — 
Buddhist  Religion  —  Account  of  the  Mission  ;  Singular  Exi- 
gency in  its  Affairs ;  Happy  Change ;  Work  in  Progress  — 
Mission  to  the  Laos  —  The  King  of  Siam     ....     110 

MISSIONS    IN    CHINA. 

The  largest  Field  of  modern  Missions  —  The  Country,  Popula- 
tion, and  Civilization  of  China  —  Three  Religious  Systems, 
Confucianism,  Taouism,  and  Buddhism  —  The  door  long 
closed  now  open  —  Sketch  of  the  Missions ;  Printing  on 


CONTENTS.  V 

Page 
metallic  Types  ;  Conversion  of  an  aged  Idolater  —  Mission 
to  the  Chinese  in  California  —  Large  Emigration  of  Chinese 
may  be  expected 119 


MISSION    IN    JAPAN. 

Sketch  of  the  Japanese  Islands  and  People  —  Mission  com- 
menced   142 


MISSIONS  IN  ROMAN    CATHOLIC    COUNTRIES. 

The  Province  of  the  Board  includes  Missions  among  Romanists 
—  Method  of  Proceeding  in  Europe — Missions  in  South 
America  —  U.  S.  of  Colombia  and  Brazil      ....     147 


MISSION    TO    THE    JEWS. 

The  Jews,  foreigners  everywhere  —  Peculiar  Qualifications  re- 
quired by  Missionaries  —  Sketch  of  the  Mission  —  The 
Jews,  when  converted,  Missionaries  in  every  Land      .        .     152 


List  of  Missionakies 157 

List  of  Members  of  the  Executive  Committee      .       .  166 

List  of  Executive  Officers 167 

List  of  Sermons  Preached 168 

A  General  Statement  of  Receipts 171 

Memoirs  of  Missionaries 173 


VI  CONTENTS. 

APPENDIX. 

I.  —  UN  EVANGELIZED    COUNTRIES. 

Pago 
Countries  and  Tribes  yet  unenlightened  by  the  Gospel  —  In- 
dian Tribes  —  Spanish  American  States  —  West  Indies  — 
Africa  —  Asia  —  Islands  of  the  Sea  —  Romanists  and  Greeks 
— Summary  View  of  the  Religions  of  Mankind    .        .        ,     331 

II.  — STATISTICS  OF  PROTESTANT  MISSIONS. 

Light  dawning  —  Object  of  this  Paper  ;  Difficulty  of  obtaining 
uniform  and  exact  Returns  ;  Authorities  cited  —  Statistics 
of  Indian  Missions  —  Missions  in  the  West  Indies  —  Span- 
ish America  —  Africa  :  North  and  East,  Madagascar,  and 
Mauritius  —  South  —  Western  —  Asia  :  Western  —  India 
and  Ceylon  —  Burmah  and  Siam  —  China  —  Islands  in  the 
China  Seas  and  the  Pacific  —  Summary  View  —  Protestant 
Missionaries,  classified  according  to  the  leading  Denomina- 
tions        341 


PEUIGKTO 


OIT  ^,^ 


\  TIISOLOGIG:S.L. /!' 


INTRODUCTION. 


rpHE  work  of  Christian  Missions  has  become  one  of 
-*-  the  marked  features  of  the  age.  The  larger  bodies 
of  Christians,  and  many  of  the  smaller,  have  their  mis- 
sionary stations  in  various  parts  of  the  world.  Large 
sums  of  money  are  expended  for  the  support  of  mis- 
sionaries, the  establishment  of  schools,  and  the  printing 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Hundreds  of  men  of  superior 
education,  and  their  wives,  women  of  cultivated  minds 
and  re  fined  manners,  have  gone  to  live  among  the  Indians 
of  our  western  forests,  the  Negroes  and  the  Hottentots 
of  Africa,  the  Hindus  and  the  Chinese,  the  Feejeeans  and 
others  in  the  islands  of  the  sea  ; — they  and  their  families 
are  found  living  far  from  their  early  homes,  in  unfriendly 
climes,  amongst  rude  and  debased  tribes,  and  patiently 
laboring  year  after  year  to  instruct  the  ignorant,  and  to 
bring  the  depraved  and  degraded  people  around  them 
under  the  influence  of  the  Christian  religion.  This 
stands  out  to  public  view. 

Some  observers  see  all  this  without  sympathy,  and 
some  venture  even  to  condemn  the  conduct  of  these  mis- 
sionaries and  their  supporters  at  home.  "  To  what  pur- 
pose is  this  waste  ?  Why  should  the  labors  of  so  many 
superior  men  and  women  be  lost  to  their  friends  and 
their  own  people  ?" 

In  reply,  some  of  the  grounds  on  which  the  Church  is 


8  MANUAL    OF    MISSIONS. 

led  to  support  the  cause  of  missions  may  be  very  briefly 
stated,  and  tlicy  "will  appear  if  we  consider, — 

I.  The  Origin  of  the  Missionary  Cause. — This  we 
ascribe  to  nothing  lower  nor  later  than  the  eternal  love 
and  purpose  of  God.  The  world  perishing  in  its  sin 
against  liimself  was  before  the  mind  of  God  from  eter- 
nity. Every  human  being,  sinful,  lost,  and  hopeless,  like 
the  apostate  angels,  was  known  unto  God  from  the  be- 
ginning. All  the  dreadful  darkness,  wickedness,  and 
wretchedness  that  should  abound  amongst  fallen  men, 
which  if  unrestrained  would  make  the  earth  to  be  but 
the  vestibule  of  hell  itself, — all  these  God  foresaw  be- 
fore the  world  was  made.  The  wickedness  of  men 
makes  it  necessary  that  judgments  should  fall  upon  the 
earth,  yet  still  the  purpose  of  God  towards  our  fallen 
world  was  from  eternity  full  of  grace.  And  from  the 
divine  counsels  proceeds  the  only  salvation  of  lost  sin- 
ners. To  accomplish  this,  God  "spared  not  his  own 
Son,  but  delivered  him  up  for  us  all."  "  For  God  so 
loved  the  world  that  he  gave  his  only-begotten  Son,  that 
whosoever  believeth  in  him  should  not  perish,  but  have 
everlasting  life."  "Ye  know  the  grace  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  that  though  he  was  rich,  yet  for  your  sakes 
he  became  poor,  that  ye  through  his  poverty  might  be 
rich."  The  invitation  is  now  sent  forth  among  the 
Heathen,  Mohammedans,  Jews,  and  all  others,  "  Look 
unto  me  and  be  ye  saved,  all  the  ends  of  tlie  earth." 
He  that  believeth  shall  be  saved  ;  he  tliat  believeth  not 
is  condemned  already.  The  Church  has  been  estab- 
lished among  men,  and  her  ministers  and  members  have 
received  the  means  of  grace  for  their  own  salvation, 
and  as  trustees  for  those  who   are  destitute.     Freely 


INTRODUCTION.  9 

they  have  received ;  freely  they  must  give.  Their 
agency  in  tliis  work  is  contemplated  in  the  divine  pur- 
pose. Angels  might  have  been  employed  as  missiona- 
ries, but  this  was  not  the  will  of  God.  His  purpose  to 
save  his  people  was  to  be  fulfilled  by  the  agency  of  re- 
deemed sinners. 

This  was  the  origin  of  the  missionary  work.  It  is 
not  of  human  devising.  It  is  not  of  this  world.  It  is 
not  of  time.  It  is  of  God,  from  everlasting.  Its  prog- 
ress among  men  is  by  the  grace  and  power  of  God. 
And  hence  its  final  issue  is  a  matter  of  certainty,  and 
its  triumph  shall  be  to  the  glory  of  God,  in  this  world 
and  in  everlasting  ages. 

II.  The  Commandment  of  our  Lord. — "  Jesus  came 
and  spake  unto  them,  saying,  All  power  is  given  unto 
me  in  heaven  and  in  earth.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach 
all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost :  teaching  them 
to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded 
you.  And  lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end 
of  the  world."— Matt,  xxviii.  18-20  ;  Mark  xvi.  15  ; 
Luke  xxiv.  47. 

The  permanent  obligation  of  this  commandment  is 
clearly  shown  by  its  own  natui-e.  While  any  nation  or 
even  any  human  being  is  unacquainted  with  the  Gospel, 
this  law  remains  in  full  force.  The  promise  accompa- 
nying it  also  shows  its  permanent  authority.  The  prom- 
ise of  the  Saviour's  presence  is  inseparable  from  the 
commandment.  How,  then,  can  the  Church,  or  the 
ministers  of  the  Gospel,  expect  the  fulfillment  of  this 
most  precious  promise  of  our  Lord,  while  neglecting  the 
duty  with  which  it  is  connected  ? 


10  MANUAL    OP    MISSIONS. 

To  show  how  lamentably  this  commandment  has  been 
hitherto  neglected  by  the  Church — "  Let  us  imagine 
that  instead  of  the  world,  a  single  country  had  been 
pointed  out  by  our  Lord  as  the  field  of  action.  And 
since  we  are  most  familiar  with  our  own  land,  let  us 
just  suppose  that  the  particular  country  specified  was 
the  United  States  :*  and  that  instead  of  the  command 
to  go  forth  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature^,  the 
order  had  been  to  go  through  all  the  parts  of  this  coun- 
try and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  inhabitant.  I  find 
that  on  a  scale  which  would  make  the  population  of  the 
United  States  represent  that  of  the  world,  the  popula- 
tion of  the  city  of  New  York  might  be  taken  as  a  suffi- 
ciently accurate  representation  of  our  own  country. 

"In  order,  then,  to  have  a  just  picture  of  the  present 
state  of  the  world,  only  conceive  that  all  who  had  re- 
ceived the  above  commission,  somehow  or  otlier,  had 
contrived  to  gather  themselves  together  within  the  lim- 
its of  this  single  city.  Imagine  to  yourselves  all  the 
other  parts  of  the  State  of  New  York,  and  all  the  other 
portions  of  this  widely  extended  country,  immersed 
in  heathen  darkness  ;  and  that  by  these  Christians,  who 
had  so  unaccountably  happened  to  settle  down  together 
in  one  little  spot,  no  effort  was  made  to  evangelize  the 
rest  of  the  land  except  by  collecting  a  little  money,  and 
sending  forth  a  few  men," — and  you  have  a  true  but  sad 
picture  of  what  Christians  are  now  doing  for  the  spread 
of  the  Gospel  in  the  world  at  large. 

III.  The  Example  op  the  Primitive  Church. — Hard- 
ly anything  was  more  characteristic  of  the  early  Chris- 

*  This  striking  quotation  is  taken  from  the  lamented  Urquhart's 
Memoirs,  with  American  names  substituted  for  English. 


INTRODUCTION.  11 

tians  than  the  miysionary  spirit.  They  evidently  under- 
stood our  Lord's  commandment  as  requiring  them  to 
spread  the  Gospel  everywhere  in  the  world,  and  to  do 
this  in  foreign  countries  without  waiting  until  the  work 
of  evangelization  was  completed  in  their  own.  They 
were  to  begin  at  Jerusalem,  and  thence  to  go  forth 
amongst  all  nations,  preaching  repentance  and  forgive- 
ness of  sins  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.  See  the  exam- 
ple, particularly,  of  one  of  the  earliest  churches,  if  not 
the  first,  organized  among  the  gentiles.  The  disciples 
were  first  called  Christians  in  Antioch,  and  the  church 
in  that  city  sent  forth  two  of  the  most  eminent  ministers, 
Paul  and  Barnabas,  on  an  extended  foreign  missionary 
expedition.  This  tvas  done  while  the  church  itself  was 
few  in  numbers,  feeble  in  resources,  in  the  midst  of  a 
heathen  city,  no  doubt  actively  engaged  in  home  mis- 
sionary labors  ;  but  yet  it  was  willing  to  make  sacrifices 
for  those  who  were  perishing  in  tlie  regions  beyond  the 
limits  of  Antioch  or  of  Syria.  This  was  the  spirit 
which  animated  the  Church  in  the  purest  age  of  its  his- 
tory, and  this  was  the  secret  of  its  power  at  home  and 
abroad.  It  watered  the  fields  of  others,  and  God  wa- 
tered its  own  gardens.  It  scattered,  and  yet  increased. 
The  faith,  and  love,  and  devotcdness  of  its  own  mem- 
bers were  strengthened  by  their  missionary  labors.  The 
examples  of  apostolic  missionaries  reacted  upon  the 
churches,  making  their  members  apostolic.  The  death 
of  devoted  laborers  in  the  spread  of  the  Gospel  called 
other  laborers  into  the  harvest.  And  the  work  advanced 
with  power. 

IV.  The  Benevolent  Nature  of  the  Christian  Re- 
ligion.— It  prompts   us  to  love   our   neighbor  as  our- 


12  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

selves  ;  to  do  to  others  as  we  would  have  others  to  do 
unto  us  ;  to  do  good  unto  all  men  as  we  have  oppor- 
tunity. The  influence  of  divine  grace  on  the  heart  is  the 
very  opposite  of  everything  selfish  ;  it  is  diffusive  and 
evangelistic.  It  leads  us  to  pity  them  that  sit  in  dark- 
ness and  the  shadow  of  death.  It  constrains  us  to  carry 
or  send  the  Gospel,  with  all  its  blessings,  to  every  crea- 
ture. 

y.  The  Spiritual  Condition  of  Men  without  the 
Gospel. — This  is  truly  deplorable.  Ignorance,  supersti- 
tion, and  depravity, — almost  all  kinds  of  evil, — abound 
in  countries  where  the  liglit  of  the  Sun  of  righteousness 
does  not  ^hine.  Under  afflictions  their  inhabitants  are 
destitute  of  support,  and  in  death  are  without  hope.  This 
is  stated  with  solemnity.  Some  think  the  heathen  will 
be  saved  without  the  Gospel.  They  certainly  will  not 
be  condemned  for  rejecting  a  Saviour  of  whom  they  liave 
never  heard  ;  they  will  be  judged  according  to  the  light 
which  they  enjoyed.  Eom.  i.  20  ;  ii.  12-15.  But  "  with- 
out holiness  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord."  With  hearts 
depraved,  and  living  in  sin  to  the  very  end  of  life,  on 
what  ground  can  they  expect  salvation?  God  may, 
indeed,  extend  salvation  to  sinners  without  the  means  of 
grace  ;  he  does  this,  in  the  case  of  those  who  are  saved 
in  infancy,  and  of  such  as  received  immediate  revelations 
from  heaven  before  the  written  word  was  given.  But 
the  sacred  Scripture  shows  that  salvation  is  now  extend- 
ed to  adult  men  only  through  Jesus  Christ,  and  through 
the  means  of  grace.  Thus  it  is  written,  "Whosoever 
shall  call  on  the  name  of  the  Lord  shall  be  saved.  How 
then  shall  they  call  on  him  in  whom  they  have  not  be- 
lieved ?     And  how  shall  they  believe  in  him  of  whom 


INTRODUCTION.  13 

they  have  not  heard  ?  And  how  shall  they  hear  without 
a  preacher  ?  .  .  .  So  then  faith  cometh  by  hearings,  and 
hearing  by  the  word  of  God."     Rom.  x.  13,  14,  17. 

YI.  The  Events  op  Providence  in  our  Day. — 
These  point  in  the  line  of  Christian  Missions.  The 
changes  among  the  nations  of  tlie  earth  within  the  last 
thirty  years  have  removed  many  barriers  to  the  spread 
of  the  Gospel,  and  opened  doors  which  had  been  closed 
for  centuries.  The  wonderful  progress  of  commerce  is 
tributary  to  the  progress  of  missions.  The  steam  print- 
ing-press, the  steam  railway-coach,  the  ocean  steam-ship, 
and  the  electric  telegraph,  are  all  servants  of  the  God  of 
missions,  and  tend  greatly  to  promote  the  interests  of  the 
missionary  work.  Christian  and  pagan  nations  are  now 
brought  into  close  relationship.  The  British  and  the 
Hindus  live  under  the  same  laws.  Our  countrymen  and 
the  Chinese  are  meeting  on  the  shores  of  the  Pacific  ;  the 
Chinese  themselves  have  been  moved  by  political  changes, 
looking  towards  Christianity.  Africa  can  be  reached 
with  ease  from  Liverpool  or  New  York.  Multitudes  of 
Roman  Catholics  are  seeking  their  homes  in  countries 
where  the  Bible  is  an  open  book. 

YII.  The  Seal  of  the  Holy  Spirit. — "  If  this  work 
be  of  men,  it  will  come  to  naught ;  but  if  it  be  of  God," 
it  cannot  be  overthrown.  No  more  decisive  proofs  of  the 
favor  of  Heaven  have  been  given  to  any  cause  than  to 
that  of  foreign  missions,  by  the  gracious  work  of  the 
Holy  Spirit.  Souls  liave  been  converted  in  every  mis- 
sion. The  power  of  Budhism,  Brahmanism,  and  Fetichism 
has  been  broken  in  many  instances.  The  False  Prophet 
and  the  Papal  Anti-Christ  have  both  been  compelled  to 
yield  their  subjects  lo  the  missionary,  to  be  led  to  Jesus 


14:  MANUAL    OF    MISSIONS. 

Christ  for  salvation.  Converts  in  large  numbers  among 
the  Indian  tribes,  in  Africa,  Asia,  and  the  islands  of  the 
sea,  have  adorned  their  Christian  profession  by  an  exem- 
plary life,  and  many  have  died  in  the  faith  and  hope  of 
the  Gospel.  One  of  the  concluding  chapters  of  this 
volume  gives  encouraging  returns  of  church-members  in 
different  missionary  lands. 

YIII.  The  Certainty  of  final  Success. — For  tliis, 
the  Church  relics  on  the  word  of  God.  "  The  earth  shall 
be  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  as  the  waters  cover 
the  sea."  "  All  nations  whom  thou  hast  made  shall  come 
and  worship  before  thee,  0  Lord  ;  and  shall  glorify  thy 
name."  "  Until  the  fullness  of  the  Gentiles  be  come  in  ; 
and  so  all  Israel  shall  be  saved."  These  are  examples  of 
prophetic  language  concerning  the  prevalence  of  the 
kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ.  With 
these  predictions  in  view,  no  Christian  can  doubt  the  final 
issue  of  tlie  contest  now  waging  in  the  world  between 
the  powers  of  darkness  and  of  light.  Nor  can  any  rea- 
sonable doubt  be  entertained  concerning  the  success  of 
the  measures  now  commonly  employed  by  the  Church  in 
the  missionary  work,  as  tending  to  the  general  diffusion 
of  Christianity.  These  measures  are  the  same,  substan- 
tially, in  unenlightened  as  in  Christian  lands.  The 
pimple  story  of  the  cross,  the  preaching  of  Christ  and 
him  crucified,  is  the  main  cliaracteristic  of  the  work  of 
missions  in  modern  as  in  ancient  times.  All  Protestant 
missionaries  "  preach  Christ  crucified,  unto  the  Jews  a 
stumbling-block,  and  unto  the  Greeks  foolishness  ;  but 
unto  them  which  are  called,  botli  Jews  and  Greeks,  Christ 
the  power  of  God  and  the  wisdom  of  God."  The  success 
of  this  apostolic  preaching  will  become  more  marked  in- 


INTRODUCTION.  15 

coming  ages,  until  all  nations  are  converted  unto  God. 
We  know  no  other  means  of  success  ;  we  look  for  no 
other  dispensation  of  grace  ;  the  outpouring  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  as  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  shall  be  witnessed  in 
every  place  where  the  Gospel  is  preached  :  and  the  long 
ages  of  the  one  thousand  years,  each  measured  in  pro- 
phetic time,  shall  bring  forth  their  myriads  of  truly 
Christian  people.  Then  shall  our  Redeemer  "  see  of  the 
travail  of  his  soul,  and  shall  be  satisfied." 

On  grounds  like  these  does  the  Church  of  Christ  pro- 
ceed in  her  missionary  work.  Her  faith  is  in  God,  and 
in  the  power  of  his  grace.  Inspired  by  this  view,  and 
sustained  by  the  presence  of  the  Saviour,  her  sons  and 
daughters  go  forth  as  missionaries.  They  labor  in  va- 
rious fields,  with  various  success,  enduring  manifold 
privations,  for  longer  days  or  few,  as  God  may  appoint ; 
and  then  they  go  to  their  rest.  But  their  works  do  fol- 
low them.  Their  memory  is  dear  to  the  Church.  Na- 
tions now  heathen  shall  in  future  ages  bless  their  names. 
The  Saviour  will  give  to  them  a  crown  of  life.  And  in 
the  heavenly  glory,  they  will  evermore  rejoice  that  they 
were  counted  worthy  to  be  missionaries  of  the  cross. 


This  Manual,  it  is  hoped,  will  be  acceptable  to  many 
of  the  friends  of  missions.  It  has  been  prepared  chiefly 
for  the  use  of  those,  who  have  not  had  an  opportunity  of 
becoming  acquainted  with  the  fields  of  labor  occupied  by 
the  Presbyterian  Church.  It  is  not  a,  history  of  these 
missions,  but  its  aim  is  simply  to  give  such  information 
as  will  be  likely  to  prove  useful  and  convenient  for 
reference.     It  has  been  in  some  parts  rc-written  for  this 


IG  MANUAL    OP    MISSIONS. 

edition  ;  a  different  method  has  been  adopted  from  that 
whicli  was  followed  in  the  former  editions  of  giving  the 
names  of  the  missionaries  ;  and  in  all  the  chapters  treat- 
ing of  the  missions  and  embodying  statistical  returns,  the 
record  is  brought  down  to  the  present  year.  A  Chap- 
ter is  added,  containing  brief  memoirs  of  missionaries 
who  have  departed  this  life  ;  this  part  of  the  book  will 
possess  a  sacred  interest  in  the  sight  of  many  readers. 

The  author  is  happy  to  have  on  the  title  page  of  the 
Manual  the  name  of  his  esteemed  friend  and  co-laborer  in 
the  Mission  House  as  Publisher  ;  and,  according  to  the 
wishes  of  both,  the  book  is  to  be  sold  at  the  coet  of  pub- 
lication. 
New  York,  February,  1868. 


I. 

THE  BOARD  OF  FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 


fTlHE  New  Testament  contains  frequent  references  to 
-*-  the  missionary  labors  of  tlie  early  Christians ;  the 
Acts  of  the  Apostles  is  chiefly  a  record  of  these  labors. 
■  From  the  inspired  narrative,  we  learn  that  the  work  of 
missions  was  regarded  as  the  common  work  of  the 
Church,  a  work  in  which  all  its  members,  clerical  and 
lay,  men  and  women,  were  called  to  take  an  active  part. 
This  was  done  by  them  all,  each  in  his  own  sphere,  yet 
under  some  simple  form  of  organization.  This  organi- 
zation, we  may  believe,  was  that  of  the  Church  itself. — 
Acts  xi.  22,  xiii.  1-4,  xiv.  27,  xv.  22,  etc.  Hence  we 
reasonably  infer  that  the  work  of  sending  the  Gospel 
to  the  unevangelized  is  the  proper  work  of  the  Church 
as  such  ;  and  we  understand  the  last  commandment  of 
our  Lord,  Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20,  as  teaching  this  doctrine. 
It  is  a  commandment  which  is  obligatory  on  all  the  dis- 
ciples of  Christ,  upon  each  in  his  place,  but  which  can- 
not be  fully  obeyed  by  Christians  apart  from  the  Church ; 
the  recognition  and  due  ordering  of  men's  right  to 
preach  and  to  administer  the  sacraments,  duties  ex- 
pressly mentioned  in  this  commandment,  are  matters 
which  nearly  all  Christians  consider  as  of  Church  au- 
thority. This  authority  is  to  be  exercised,  not  to  hin- 
der or  fetter,  but  to  foster,  direct,  and  promote  the 

(17) 


18  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

great  object  of  making  disciples  of  all  nations.  In  this 
we  see  one  of  the  noblest  purposes  of  the  Church  ;  and 
the  form  of  church  government,  and  much  more  the  doc- 
trines embraced,  which  best  engage  the  disciples  of 
Christ  in  the  work  of  missions,  and  best  promote  their 
usefulness  in  this  work,  may  well  be  considered  as  most 
in  accordance  with  the  divine  standard.  In  these  views 
also  we  see  the  duty  of  all  Christian  people — of  minis- 
ters and  other  church  officers  especially — to  enter  fully 
on  the  work  of  evangelization,  not  waiting  for  nor  rely- 
ing on  external  or  "  Voluntary"  agency  to  take  this  duty 
from  their  hands,  but  themselves  fulfilling  it  as  pertain- 
ing to  their  office  and  place  in  the  Church  of  Christ 
equally  with  any  other  part  of  their  sacred  duties  ;  and 
of  all  tlie  members  of  the  Cliurch,  to  live  for  no  object 
inferior  to  the  glory  of  Christ  in  the  conversion  of  the 
world.  And  we  may  feel  well  assured  that  God  will  most 
bless  the  Church  which  best  fulfills  this  high  calling. 

It  is  easy  to  frame  the  missionary  plans  of  the  Cliurch 
in  agreement  with  this  theory.  The  work  of  missions 
is  indeed  great.  It  embraces  all  the  unevangelized  na- 
tions. It  includes  every  good  method  of  planting  and 
building  up  the  Church.  Its  object  is  simple,  and  the 
means  it  employs  to  achieve  this  object  are  varied,  ac- 
cording to  the  various  gifts  of  the  laborers,  and  the  dif- 
fering circumstances  of  unevangelized  people.  It  is 
not  intended,  however,  to  describe  here  at  any  length 
the  nature  of  this  work.  While  its  general  object  is 
well  understood,  the  means  of  promoting  this  object  are 
equally  plain  ;  they  are  very  much  the  same  as  are  em- 
ployed in  our  churches  in  this  country,  the  preaching  of 
the  Gospel ;  education  of  children  and  youth  under  Chris- 


BOARD    OF    FOKEIGN    MISSIONS.  19 

tian  influence  in  schools  of  different  kinds  ;  translation 
and  printing  of  tlie  Holy  Scriptures,  and  the  preparation 
of  other  Christian  books ;  forming  of  churches,  presby- 
teries, and  synods.  All  of  these  means  look  to  the  end 
of  the  conversion  of  souls,  or  the  spread  and  reception  of 
the  religion  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  the  great  salva- 
tion. As  these  divinely  appointed  means  are  attended 
with  success,  the  work  of  missions  will  pass  more  and 
more  into  the  hands  of  native  ministers  of  the  Gospel  sup- 
ported by  native  churches,  until  eventually  the  work  of 
the  foreign  missionary  will  come  to  a  happy  end.  In  the 
mean  time,  all  his  plans  and  measures  should  be  directed 
to  this  object,  and  the  utmost  care  should  be  taken  in 
the  training,  employment,  and  support  of  native  mission- 
ary laborers,  in  the  building  of  churches,  etc.,  that  pre- 
cedents should  not  be  established  which,  by  their  pecu- 
niary cost,  or  by  reason  of  any  foreign  peculiarities, 
would  prove  embarrassing  to  the  growth  and  self-sup- 
port of  the  native  church.  The  main  thing  to  be  kept 
in  view  by  the  foreign  missionary  is  that  of  teaching 
the  great  truths  of  the  Gospel,  clearly  and  fully,  exem- 
plifying these  lessons  in  his  life,  and  depending  on  the 
influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  sought  constantly  in 
prayer,  to  apply  unto  men  the  benefits  of  redemption. 

The  Followers  of  Christ  are  living  in  different  coun- 
tries. A  universal  missionary  institution  could  be  con- 
ducted only  on  the  plan  of  concentrating  the  whole 
power  in  the  hands  of  a  few  men,  who  would  be  virtu- 
ally irresponsible  to  their  brethren.  The  fallen  Church 
of  Rome  is  the  only  body  of  professed  Christians  that 
attempts  to  carry  forward  missions  by  such  an  organiza- 
tion, and  her  success  does  not  invite  imitation.     Even 


20  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

when  Evangelical  Ciiristians  live  in  the  game  country, 
thougli  delightfully  one  in  spirit  and  in  purpose,  they 
adopt  different  views  of  doctrinal  and  ecclesiastical 
questions.  Their  harmony  and  efficiency  at  home  would 
not  be  promoted  by  their  fusion  into  one  denomination, 
neither  would  their  missionary  labors  abroad  be  more 
effective  by  being  placed  under  the  charge  of  a  common 
Society.  Questions  about  the  mode  and  subjects  of 
baptism,  the  use  of  ruling  elders  in  the  Church,  the  or- 
dination of  ministers,  the  exercise  of  church  discipline, 
not  to  instance  purely  doctrinal  points,  present  themselves 
as  readily  at  a  missionary  station,  when  the  Gospel  be- 
gins to  bring  forth  fruit  in  the  conversion  of  souls,  as 
they  do  in  a  Christian  land ;  and  if  the  missionaries 
hold  conflicting  opinions  on  these  questions,  the  peace 
and  prosperity  of  their  infant  churches  are  likely  to  be 
seriously  injured. 

It  is  best  for  each  large  body  of  Christians  to  have  its 
own  missionary  organization  ;  and  the  simpler  this  can 
be  made  the  better.  Its  form  must  depend  in  some  de- 
gree on  the  distinctive  institutions  and  customs  of  the 
denominations :  the  prevailing  views  of  Church  govern- 
ment in  each  body  will  materially  influence  the  form  of 
missionary  movement.  On  the  Independent  theory, 
which  considers  every  particular  church  as  sustaining 
no  relations  to  other  churches,  excepting  those  of  Chris- 
tian fellowship,  it  would  be  difficult  to  frame  a  Mission- 
ary Society  on  a  plan  that  would  secure  direct  responsi- 
bility to  the  churches  as  churches.  This  form  of  church 
government  provides  no  common  court  of  appeal,  no 
general  superintending  body.  Recourse  must  be  had  to 
some  kind  of  associated  action  separate  from  the  churches, 


BOARD   OF   FOREIGN   MISSIONS.  21 

or  not  ecclesiastical ;  and  reliance  must  be  placed  mainly 
on  the  public  opinion  of  the  denomination  for  a  satis- 
factory administration  of  its  affairs.  The  Methodist, 
Episcopal,  and  Presbyterian  denominations  have  their 
respective  peculiarities,  also,  and  it  would  be  easy  to 
show  how  these  must  influence  the  question  of  mission- 
ary polit}'. 

A  Society  may  be  denominational,  and  yet  not  ecclesi- 
astical,— supported  exclusively  by  the  members  of  some 
one  denomination,  sending  forth  only  missionaries  of  its 
order,  and  yet  not  amenable  to  its  ecclesiastical  author- 
ities, but  to  those  persons  only  who  contribute  to  its 
funds.  In  some  conditions  of  the  Church,  this  form 
may  be  expedient,  and  for  a  time  the  only  one  practica- 
ble ;  as  where  the  prevailing  state  of  feeling  is  hostile 
to  missions.  In  the  Presbyterian  Church,  it  should  be 
acknowledged  with  gratitude,  no  expedient  of  this  kind 
is  needful.  The  duty  of  Christian  missions  is  commonly 
recognized,  and  it  is  quite  practicable  to  frame  a  mis- 
sionary organization  amenable  to  its  Church  Courts,  and 
at  the  same  time  open  to  the  healthful  influence  of  public 
opinion.  In  this  way  the  opportunity  is  offered  to  all 
its  members  to  promote  the  missionary  work,  with  tlie 
same  free  choice  in  action,  tlie  same  safeguards  of  truth 
and  order,  the  same  responsibility  to  ecclesiastical  con- 
trol, the  same  immense  power  resulting  from  oneness 
of  views,  purity  of  doctrine,  and  the  indwelling  of  the 
Spirit  of  Christ,  the  spirit  of  missions, — precisely  the 
same  abroad,  as  at  liome  ;  in  the  Presbytery  of  Lodiana 
as  in  the  Presbytery  of  New  York. 

It  is  not,  however,  the  object  of  this  chapter  to  discuss 
the  question  of  the  best  method  of  superintending  the 


22  MANUAL  OP  MISSIONS. 

missioDary  work  ;  and  for  information  respecting  the 
origin  of  the  Board,  the  reader  may  be  referred  to  the 
late  venerable  Dr.  Ashbel  Green's  Historical  Sketch  of 
Presbyterian  Missions.*  Those  who  have  read  this  little 
volume  will  need  no  recommendation  of  its  merits  ;  to 
others,  it  may  be  commended  as  a  lucid  and  well-written 
compend  of  information,  and  quite  invaluable  as  a  book 
of  reference. 

The  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  consists  of  sixty 
ministers,  and  as  many  laymen,  whose  term  of  office  is 
four  years,  one-fourth  part  being  appointed  each  year. 
To  them  is  "  intrusted,  with  such  directions  as  may 
from  time  to  time  be  given,  the  superintendence  of  the 
foreign  missionary  operations  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America  f  and  they  are  re- 
quired to  "  make  annually  to  the  General  Assembly  a 
report  of  their  proceedings  ;  and  submit  for  its  approval 
such  plans  and  measures  as  may  be  deemed  useful  and 
necessary."  The  Board  is,  therefore,  simply  a  Perma- 
nent Committee  of  the  General  Assembly,  and  the  title 
of  Committee  would  have  more  clearly  indicated  its  re- 
lations to  that  venerable  court.  For  convenience  in 
holding  certain  real  estate  and  in  the  transaction  of 
some  kinds  of  business,  a  charter  has  been  obtained  for 
the  Board  in  the  State  of  New  York,  with  the  same 
title  precisely  as  designated  by  the  General  Assembly, 
"  Tlie  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America."  The  mem- 
bers of  the  incorporated  body  are  the  same  persons,  and 

*  A  Historical  Sketch,  or  Compendious  View  of  Domestic  and 
Foreign  Missions  in  the  Presbyterian  Church.  By  Ashbel  Green, 
P.  D.     Philadelphia  :  William  S.  Martien.     1838. 


BOARD   OF   FOREIGN   MISSIONS.  23 

no  others,  who  are  appointed  as  members  of  the  Board 
by  the  General  Assembly.  It  is  the  General  Assembly, 
exclusively,  that  possesses  tlic  general  authority,  super- 
vision, and  control  of  the  work  of  missions,  the  Board 
being  but  a  form  of  its  executive  agency.  The  meetings 
of  the  Assembly,  therefore,  rather  than  those  of  the " 
Board,  afford  the  opportunity  of  awakening  a  deep  in- 
terest among  the  churches  in  belialf  of  the  cause  of  mis- 
sions, as  well  as  of  finally  ordering  all  that  relates  to  its 
welfare.  It  would  be  a  change  for  the  better,  indeed,  if 
the  subjects  that  claim  the  attention  of  the  Assembly  were 
so  arranged,  and  so  limited  if  need  be,  that  ample  time 
could  be  allotted  to  the  consideration  of  the  missionary 
interests  of  the  Church.  The  General  Assembly  might 
well  spend  several  days  in  conference  and  prayer  con- 
cerning subjects  of  this  kind,  and  its  sessions  would  no 
doubt  be  thronged  by  sympathizing  congregations. 

The  Board  appoints  annually  an  Executive  Committee 
and  the  Executive  Officers.  On  these  devolves  the  im- 
mediate charge  of  the  missionary  work.  Frequent  meet- 
ings are  held  by  the  Committee,  at  which  everything  re- 
lating to  the  interests  of  the  missionary  cause  at  home 
and  abroad  may  be  brought  under  consideration.  The 
selection  of  missionary  fields,  the  appointment  of  mission- 
aries, the  kinds  of  labor  in  each  country  and  at  each  sta- 
tion, the  measures  suitable  for  promoting  an  interest  in 
the  missionary  work  among  the  churches  at  home,  receive 
continued  and  careful  attention.  Most  of  these  are  mat- 
ters of  deep  importance.  They  require  the  exercise  of 
enlarged  views  and  the  best  judgment.  A  general  ac- 
quaintance with  the  missionary  field,  and  with  the  history 
of  missions,  and  a  particular  knowledge  of  the  missionary 


24  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

work  under  the  charge  of  the  Board,  are  required  for 
the  proper  decision  of  questions  that  occur  from  time  to 
time.  An  application  for  funds  to  build  a  missionary 
chapel,  a  request  for  appointment  as  a  missionary  or 
teacher,  or  almost  any  forward  movement,  may  easily 
'bring  under  consideration  the  relative  claims  of  different 
parts  of  the  great  work,  and  may  call  for  the  exercise  of 
well  informed  and  careful  judgment. 

The  appointment  of  missionaries  is  one  of  the  most  im- 
portant of  these  duties.  In  making  appointments  the 
Committee  must  rely  very  much  on  recommendations  of 
pastors,  instructors,  and  others.  They  are  anxious  to 
send  forth  onlv  those  who  have  been  called  to  this  work 
by  the  Head  of  the  Church.  As  a  part  of  the  evidence 
of  this  divine  call,  they  must  take  into  consideration  the 
qualifications  of  the  applicant.  His  piety,  prudence,  and 
zeal,  his  talents  and  scholarship,  his  health  and  its  adap- 
tation to  particular  climates,  are  all  matters  of  great  mo- . 
ment.  Qualifications  of  a  superior  class  are  greatly  to 
be  desired ;  but  men  of  respectable  talents,  with  good 
judgment  and  habits  of  industry  and  energy,  all  under 
the  control  of  humble,  loving,  and  devoted  piety,  may  be 
very  useful  in  most  missionary  fields.  It  may  well  be 
doubted  whether  it  is  expedient  to  send  out  men  whose 
qualifications  are  not  fully  equal  to  the  average  attain- 
ments of  the  ministers  of  the  churches  in  this  country. 
A  rule  was  adopted  by  the  Board,  at  the  request  of  the 
Executive  Committee,  that  no  ordained  minister  should 
be  sent  to  any  foreign  field,  without  the  recommendation 
of  his  Presbytery.  This  places  the  responsibility  of  judg- 
ing the  qualifications  of  missionaries,  to  a  large  degree, 
on  the  Presbyteries  ;  and  it  should  go  far  to  secure  the 


BOARD    OF    FOREIGN    MISSIONS.  25 

right  kind  of  men.  But  the  nature  of  the  work  itself, 
and  the  sacrifices  which  it  involves,  will  always  furnish 
presumptive  evidence  that  the  brethren  who  offer  as  vol- 
unteers to  engage  in  it  are  men  worthy  of  confidence  and 
honor. 

Besides  ministers  of  the  Gospel,  the  Board  may  appoint 
laymen,  physicians,  teachers,  printers,  farmers,  &c.,  and 
also  women,  not  only  the  wives  of  missionaries,  but  un- 
married, as  teachers  and  other  assistants  in  the  varied 
work  of  the  missions.  The  lists  of  missionary  laborers, 
elsewhere  inserted  in  this  volume,  will  show  that  many 
of  these  laborers  have  served  the  cause  of  Christ  in  these 
missions  ;  of  unmarried  women,  about  one  hundred,  and 
among  them  such  women  as  the  late  Miss  Greenleaf,* 
of  Newburyport,  Miss  Lee,  of  Washington,  Penn.,  and 
others,  women  admirable  for  social  culture  and  Chris- 
tian excellence. 

The  salaries  paid  to  missionaries  by  the  Board  vary  in 
different  countries.  In  all  it  has  heretofore  been  consid- 
ered expedient  to  allow  a  certain  sum  to  a  missionary 
and  his  wife,  and  an  additional  sum  for  each  child, — the 
Board  furnishing  a  dwelling  house  and  paying  necessary 
medical  expenses  ;  a  proportionally  less  sum  is  paid  to 
an  unmarried  missionary.  The  amount  to  be  paid  is  fixed 
by  the  Executive  Committee  after  receiving  information 
on  the  subject  from  the  missionaries,  in  the  early  stage  of 
the  mission  ;  it  is  afterwards  subject  to  modification  as 
may  be  deemed  expedient.  The  aim  of  both  parties — the 
Board  and  the  missionaries — is  to  have  such  an  allow- 


*  Memoir  of  Miss  Mary  C.  Greenleaf.    Boston.     Massachusetts 
Sabbath  School  Union. 
2 


26  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

ance  made  as  will  free  the  minds  of  the  latter  from 
worldly  care,  and  enable  them  to  give  their  whole  time 
and  strength  to  their  proper  work.  If  a  failure  of  health, 
or  other  necessary  providential  reason,  renders  it  expedi- 
ent for  a  missionary  to  return  to  this  country,  the  expense 
of  the  journey  is  defrayed  l)y  the  Board, — the  consent  of  the 
Executive  Committee  having  first  been  obtained  in  all 
cases  admitting  of  their  being  consulted  ;  in  other  cases, 
upon  the  advice  of  the  mission.  While  on  a  visit  to  this 
country  for  health,  or  for  making  arrangements  for  the 
education  of  children,  the  missionary  receives  an  annual 
allowance,  and  an  allowance  for  each  child  to  the  age  of 
eighteen.  If  for  any  reason  missionaries  cannot  return 
to  their  work,  their  connection  with  the  Board  is  dissolv- 
ed. No  pension,  nor  permanent  pecuniary  grant  of  any 
kind,  enters  into  the  plans  nor  into  the  policy  of  the 
Church.  Provision  of  this  kind,  if  needed,  is  obtained 
from  the  funds  of  the  Church  as  dis])ensed  by  the  Trustees 
of  the  General  Assembly  in  aid  of  infirm  or  aged  minis- 
ters and  their  families,  in  the  same  way  as  in  the  case  of 
ministers  at  home,  this  benevolent  assistance  being  re- 
garded as  equally  intended  for  all  our  ministers  and 
equally  within  reach  of  all.  But  while  an  infirm  or 
aged  missionary  remains  in  the  missionary  field,  though 
he  may  no  longer  be  able  to  engage  in  the  full  work  of 
his  former  years,  his  Christian  example,  his  counsels,  and 
his  performing  such  active  duty  as  he  may  still  undertake, 
may  well  justify  the  church  in  continuing  his  usual  salary. 
This  subject,  the  pecuniary  support  of  mission- 
aries, is  one  which  admits  of  some  diversity  of  views, 
especially  as  to  the  method  in  which  it  should  be  prac- 
tically arranged.     It  cannot  be  discussed  in  this  place, 


BOARD    OF    FOREIGN    MISSIONS.  27 

though  one  or  two  things  may  be  suggested.  Let  it  be 
borne  in  mind  that  men  go  out  as  missionaries  primarily 
and  mainly  as  the  servants  of  Christ,  as  called  by  him, 
and  therefore  under  a  feeling  of  personal  duty  to  him, 
and  not  to  their  fellow  disciples  ;  whatever  pecuniary 
support  may  be  afforded  them,  whether  liberal  or  narrow, 
they  receive  therefore  with  grateful  hearts,  as  coming  to 
them  by  his  providence  while  they  are  engaged  in  his 
work.  But  yet  in  some  important  respects,  missionaries 
go  out  as  representatives  of  the  churches  in  their  native 
country,  to  engage  in  the  common  work  of  the  church, 
and  they  should  therefore  receive  the  sympathy  of  their 
Christian  brethren,  and  be  supported  by  them  with  rea- 
sonable comfort.  These  two  views  of  the  subject,  not 
conflicting,  but  the  latter  supplementing  the  former,  need 
to  be  well  considered.  In  view  of  them,  the  complaints 
which  are  sometimes  made  that  too  large  salaries  are 
paid  to  missionaries,  and  also,  on  the  other  hand,  that 
their  salaries  are  insufficient,  should  not  too  readily  be 
entertained  ;  in  each  case  there  should  be  due  reference 
to  existing  circumstances.  The  writer  of  these  lines  will 
add  his  impression,  that  the  method  of  making  the  same 
allowance  to  all  missionaries  in  the  same  field  of  labor, 
varied  only  by  the  size  of  their  families,  might  well  re- 
ceive further  consideration.  It  does  not  seem  reasonable 
that  the  same  amount  should  be  given  to  a  young  and  in- 
experienced laborer  as  to  one  of  ripe  experience  ;  an  in- 
creased allowance  might  be  granted  after  a  certain  period. 
It  is  doubtful,  moreover,  whether  a  uniform  allowance 
does  not  practically  result  in  withdrawing  from  some 
minds  a  useful  incentive  to  fidelity.  But  the  main  objec- 
tion to  such  uniform  provision  is,  that  it  does  not  seem 


28  MANUAL    OF    MISSIONS. 

to  accord  with  those  diversities  of  gifts  and  grace  which 
have  been  bestowed  upon  different  men.  On  the  other 
hand,  it  must  be  confessed  that  it  is  difficult  to  see  in 
what  way  this  method  could  be  changed  without  making 
embarrassing  distinctions  among  brethren.  This  general 
reference  to  the  subject  is  all  that  can  be  here  made,  and 
it  is  made  chiefly  with  a  view  of  endeavoring  to  secure 
its  further  consideration  by  the  churches  and  the  mission- 
aries. The  fact  that  different  missionary  institutions 
have  adopted  different  methods  of  supporting  their  mis- 
sionaries, even  in  the  same  fields  of  labor,  adds  a  certain 
degree  of  interest  to  the  subject,  and  their  experience 
may  furnish  useful  information  in  reaching  the  best  method 
or  methods  of  dealing  with  it. 

The  ordained  missionaries  become  members  of  the 
Presbyteries  which  have  been  organized  in  their  respec- 
tive fields  of  labor,  and  all  ecclesiastical  matters  are 
transacted  as  is  usual  in  these  church  courts.  "With 
these,  the  Committee  do  not  interfere,  unless  by  Christian 
counsel  at  the  request  of  the  missionaries.  Financial 
and  other  business  matters  are  transacted  with  the  mis- 
sionaries, not  as  Presbyteries,  but  as  "  missions ;"  such 
matters  could  readily  be  transacted  with  Committees  of 
Presbyteries,  or  with  the  missionaries  severally,  as  is  the 
usage  of  the  Board  of  Domestic  Missions  and  the  Presby- 
teries and  ministers  aided  by  its  funds  ;  this  would,  it  is 
believed,  be  a  better  method  than  the  one  heretofore  in 
use,  that  of  settling  matters  of  business  with  these  dif- 
ferent missions,  a  kind  of  organization  not  well  suited  to 
the  Presbyterian  system.  It  is  usually  expedient  to 
leave  local  details  as  far  as  possible  in  the  hands  of  men 
on  the  ground.     The  general  supervision  must,  from  the 


BOARD    OF    FOREIGN   MISSIONS.  29 

nature  of  the  case,  be  reserved  to  the  Committee.  This 
is  particularly  necessary  in  the  expenditure  of  the  funds 
devoted  to  missionary  purposes.  Estimates  are  sent  up, 
embracing  the  various  kinds  of  work  in  each  mission, 
the  sum  desired  for  the  support  of  missionaries  and  native 
assistants,  for  building  churches,  chapels,  or  schoolhouses, 
for  schools,  for  the  press,  etc.,  being  separately  stated. 
In  forming  tliese  estimates,  the  missions  proceed  upon  the 
expenses  of  the  preceding  year  as  a  basis,  with  such  en- 
largement or  diminution  as  may  be  called  for  by  their 
circumstances  and  prospects.  With  estimates  from  all 
the  missions  before  them,  the  Committee  then  apportion 
to  each  such  part  of  the  probable  receipts  of  the  Board 
as  the  wants  of  each  mission  appear  to  require.  The 
probable  income  to  be  thus  apportioned  is  itself  a  matter 
of  estimate,  founded  upon  the  income  of  the  preceding 
year,  and  the  hope  of  enlarged  contributions  by  the 
churches  to  this  cause.  In  the  proper  fulfilment  of  their 
trust  in  these  financial  matters,  the  Committee  are  called 
to  exercise  their  maturest  judgment.  Errors  or  mistakes 
here  would  involve  the  whole  work  in  serious  difficulties. 
Were  expenditures  to  be  authorized  without  a  strict  re- 
gard to  the  probable  means  of  payment,  a  debt  would 
soon  be  created,  embarrassing  alike  to  friends  at  home 
and  missionaries  abroad.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is  no 
easy  matter  to  withhold  aid  which  is  urgently  solicited, 
and  which  the  churches  are  so  well  able  to  give. 

The  arrangements  of  the  Board  for  the  receipt  and  ex- 
penditure of  tlie  funds  committed  to  its  charge  for  the  mis- 
sionary work,  are  thoroughly  business-like  and  satisfac- 
tory. Every  donation,  though  as  small  in  amount  as  the 
widow's  two  mites,  can  be  traced  in  its  course  from  the 


30  MANUAL    OF    MISSIONS. 

time  it  leaves  its  donor's  hands,  and  for  every  dollar  ex- 
pended a  satisfactory  exhibit  can  be  shown,  all  being 
on  record  in  books  kept  for  the  purpose.  Vouchers  are 
preserved  for  all  moneys  expended.  It  is  believed  that 
nothing  has  been  at  any  time  lost  through  want  of  up- 
rightness or  fidelity  on  tlie  part  of  the  executive  officers. 
Errors  of  judgment  there  may  have  been,  and  a  conse-, 
quent  injudicious  expenditure  of  money  in  some  cases. 
To  acknowledge  this  is  but  to  concede  that  the  Executive 
Committee  and  Officers  are  not  infallible  in  judgment. 
But  it  is  well  to  be  able  to  say,  that  in  more  than  thirty 
years,  out  of  an  expenditure  amounting  altogether  to 
about  four  millions  and  a  half  of  dollars,  nothing  has 
been  lost  through  want  of  fidelity  on  the  part  of  those 
who  were  charged  with  its  disbursement.  The  further 
merit  of  economy  in  the  administration  of  the  funds  of 
the  Board  may  be  justly  claimed,  and  is  shown,  amongst 
other  ways,  by  the  low  per-centage  of  cost  for  executive 
services. 

The  business  of  the  Board  is  transacted  mainly  in  the 
city  of  New  York;  This  city  is  the  chief  foreign  port  of 
the  country,  and  possesses  many  advantages  for  sending 
forth  missionaries,  remitting  funds,  and  foreign  corres- 
pondence. No  other  city  in  this  country  affords  equal 
facilities  for  these  purposes.  The  decision  to  establish 
the  business  head-quarters  of  the  Board  here  was  there- 
fore a  measure  of  obvious  propriety. 

For  offices,  the  liberality  of  a  few  friends,  in  addition 
to  the  collections  made  in  some  of  the  churches  in  1842, 
has  provided  the  Mission  House.,  in  Centre  street.  The 
place  at  first  occupied  as  an  office  was  a  room  in  the 
Brick  Church  Chapel,  which  formerly  stood  opposite  the 


BOARD   OF   FOREIGN   MISSIONS.  31 

City  Hall,  in  partnership  with  another  benevolent  insti- 
tution. This  was  soon  found  to  be  quite  too  confined  a 
place,  and  two  rooms  were  taken  on  the  third  floor  of  a 
l3uilding  at  the  corner  of  Broadway  and  Murray  street. 
The  growing  business  of  the  Board  and  the  inconvenience 
of  these  rooms  led  to  another  change,  and  a  part  of  a 
house  was  rented  in  City  Hall  Place,  where  the  office 
was  held  for  some  years.  These  rooms,  however,  were 
not  well  suited  to  the  use  of  the  Board,  and  the  plan  of 
renting  an  office  was  found  to  be  expensive,  and  attended 
with  the  risk  of  change  and  other  serious  inconveniences. 
It  is  therefore  a  most  happy  tiling  that  a  house  conveni- 
ently situated,  well  lighted,  sufficiently  large,  and  planned 
for  its  special  use,  is  now  owned  by  the  Board.  Its  offi- 
ces are  rent-free,  and  are  better  suited  to  its  purposes 
than  rented  rooms  at  almost  any  cost. 

In  the  Mission  House,  besides  the  Treasurer's  and  Sec- 
retaries' offices,  there  are  apartments  for  packing  and 
storing  goods  to  be  sent  to  the  missions.  These  occupy 
the  basement  story.  When  several  missionary  families 
are  about  to  sail,  their  trunks,  boxes,  parcels,  articles  of 
furniture,  <fec.,  fill  up  these  apartments,  often  to  an  un- 
comfortable degree  ;  and  both  the  economy  and  the  con- 
venience of  these  rooms  become  quite  apparent. 

The  rooms  devoted  to  the  Museum,  in  the  third  story, 
contain  a  rare  variety  of  idol  gods  and  goddesses,  from 
India,  Slam,  China,  Africa,  and  other  heathen  countries, 
besides  numerous  other  objects  of  interest.  This  collec- 
tion is  gradually  increasing  in  extent  and  value,  and  is 
worthy  of  attention  by  the  friends  of  missions.  Visitors 
are  admitted  at  any  time,  on  application  to  the  officers 
or  clerks  in  the  House. 


32  MANUAL   OP   MISSIONS. 

Two  rooms  are  occupied  by  the  Library.  The  books 
here  collected  number  4,000  volumes,  mostly  relating  di- 
rectly or  indirectly  to  the  work  of  missions.  They  in- 
clude numerous  translations  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures, 
Dictionaries  and  Grammars  of  foreign  languages,  Re- 
ports and  Periodicals  of  Missionary  Institutions  in  bound 
volumes.  Memoirs  of  Missionaries,  works  on  the  Indians, 
on  Africa,  India,  China,  etc.  They  form  a  collection  of 
considerable  value,  and  one  which  should  be  gradually 
enlarged. 

A  number  of  works  by  Chinese  authors  occupy  a  part 
of  one  of  these  rooms.  This  is  probably  the  only  col- 
lection of  the  kind  in  this  country.  It  consists  of  1000 
volumes,  of  which  400  are  but  one  work,  "  The  Twenty- 
Four  Histories  ;"  and  another  work,  "  A  Universal  En- 
cyclopsedia,"  with  maps,  diagrams  and  sketches,  extends 
to  120  volumes.  "  The  Five  Classics "  number  104 
volumes,  and  a  second  series,  under  a  similar  title,  con- 
tains 22  volumes.  These  are  all  in  octavo,  as  are  works 
on  Botany,  Descriptions  of  particular  districts.  Ac- 
counts of  kings  and  emperors.  Dictionaries,  etc.,  besides 
some  works  of  smaller  size.  The  whole  collection  gives 
a  striking  view  of  the  extent  of  Chinese  literature,  and 
makes  one  sigh  over  the  strange  language  which  renders 
its  stores  inaccessible  to  most  readers.  Yet  for  refer- 
ence these  volumes  may  prove  of  great  service.  They 
were  collected  by  the  late  lamented  Mr.  David  "W.  C. 
Ol3^phant,  a  merchant  in  the  China  trade,  for  some  years 
a  most  valued  member  of  the  Executive  Committee,  and 
by  his  characteristic  liberality  they  occupy  a  place  in 
the  Mission  House  Library. 

In  other  rooms  are  kept  the  bound  volumes  of  Letters 


BOARD   OF   FOREIGN   MISSIONS.  33 

received  at  the  missionary  office.  These  arc  arranged 
according  to  date.  All  from  correspondents  in  this 
country  are  classified  under  Domestic,  and  those  from 
the  missionaries  are  placed  under  the  head  of  the  Mis- 
sions. Thus,  the  volume  labelled  "  Domestic — January 
to  June,  1853,"  includes  home  letters  received  in  those 
months,  and  the  volume  labelled  "India  Letters,  Lo- 
diana,  1847-51,"  contains  the  letters  from  the  Lodiana 
Mission  in  that  time.  Each  volume  has  an  index, 
making  reference  easy.  There  are  about  one  hundred  of 
these  thick  volumes,  and  each  year  steadily  increases  the 
number.  In  addition  to  these  are  many  volumes,  con- 
sisting exclusively  of  letters  relating  to  the  Missionary 
Chronicle  formerly  published,  and  to  the  Foreign  Mis- 
sionanj.  The  copies  of  letters  sent  from  the  office  fill 
several  volumes  more  ;  and  the  Treasurer's  books  of 
account,  of  various  kinds,  form  still  another  class, 
second  to  none  in  their  importance.  A  copy  of  every 
letter  with  remittances  of  money  to  the  missions,  and 
every  letter  containing  remittances  from  the  churches  or 
individuals  to  the  treasury,  will  be  found  among  these 
volumes. 

Matters  of  business,  which  to  some  readers  may  seem 
to  be  without  interest,  have  chiefly  occupied  this  chap- 
ter, but  their  practical  importance  is  obvious.  The 
healthful  action  of  all  the  missions,  and  the  confidence 
of  the  churches,  alike  depend  largely  on  the  efficient 
and  responsible  management  of  the  pecuniary  affairs  of 
the  Board. 


11. 

MISSIONS  AMONG  THE  INDIAN  TRIBES. 


rpHE  Indians  of  our  day  may  be  divided  into  two 
•*•  classes, — those  who  are  partially  civilized,  and  live 
in  a  somewhat  settled  state,  and  those  who  are  yet  sav- 
ages. It  is  among  the  former  that  our  missionary  sta- 
tions are  chiefly  found.  Indeed,  their  partial  civilization 
must  be  ascribed  in  no  small  measure  to  the  influence 
of  Christian  missions.*  These  tribes  are  mostly  the 
remnants  of  once  powerful  nations.  Some  of  them  are 
found  in  the  western  part  of  New  York,  others  in  Michi- 
gan, but  the  larger  part  live  in  the  country  west  of  the 
Mississippi  River,  known  as  the  Indian  Territory.  This 
Territory  lies  immediately  west  of  the  States  of  Arkan- 
sas and  Missouri,  between  Red  River  on  the  south  and 
the  State  of  Kansas  on  the  north, — being  about  two 
hundred  miles  in  breadth,  by  three  hundred  and  fifty 
miles  in  length,  from  east  to  west.  The  General  Gov- 
ernment has  set  apart  this  country  for  the  exclusive  use 
of  the  Indians.  It  is  of  unequal  fertility,  but  embraces 
a  large  amount  of  choice  land,  and  it  enjoys  the  great 

*  For  valuable  Evidence  taken  before  a  Committee  of  the  British 
House  of  Commons,  showing  that  Christian  Missions  confer  the 
greatest  temporal  benefits  on  the  people  amongst  whom  they  are 
established,  see  a  volume  entitled,  "  Christianity  the  Means  of  Civ- 
ilization."    London,  1837. 


MISSIONS    AMONG    THE    INDIAN    TRIBES.  35 

advantage  of  being  penetrated  or  bordered  by  several 
navigable  rivers.  Here  are  collected — beginning  our 
enumeration  at  the  south,  and  proceeding  northward — 
Chickasaw?,  Choctaws,  Creeks,  Seminoles,  and  Chero- 
kees.  The  Osages,  Wyandots,  Potawatomies,  Shawnees, 
Delawares,  Kickapoos,  and  other  remnants  of  tribes, 
formerly  living  in  the  territory  which  is  now  the  State 
of  Kansas,  will  eventually  find  their  home  in  this  Indian 
Territory  ;  some  of  them  have  been  already  removed  to 
it.  The  Omahas  and  Winnebagoes  have  small  "  reser- 
vations "  of  land  in  Nebraska,  about  one  hundred  miles 
north  of  Omaha  City. 

Some  of  the  Indians  in  this  Territory  belong  to  tribes 
which  formerly  lived  on  the  eastern  side  of  the  Missis- 
sippi ;  some  of  them  in  the  Atlantic  States.  The  Chero- 
kees  dwelt  in  Georgia  ;  the  Choctaws,  in  Mississippi ; 
the  Creeks,  partly  in  Alabama  ;  the  Seminoles,  in  Florida. 
The  interests  of  the  people  of  these  States  were  supposed 
to  require  the  removal  of  the  Indians  out  of  their  bounds, 
a  measure  not  to  be  justified  on  any  other  ground  than 
that  of  stern  necessity.  It  may  well  be  questioned 
whether  this  plea  should  have  been  admitted.  The 
happy  working  of  a  Christian  policy  towards  the  Indians 
has  been  shown  in  the  State  of  Michigan,  where  laws 
were  passed  by  the  Legislature  to  facilitate  their  be- 
coming citizens.  This  humane  and  enlightened  policy 
has  wrought  no  evil  to  the  State,  while  it  has  led  many 
of  the  Indians  to  become  owners  of  small  farms,  and  to 
support  themselves  and  their  families  by  honest  industry. 
But  these  liberal  views  were  not  prevalent  at  the  period 
when  the  removal  of  the  Cherokees  and  other  southern 
tribes  was  enforced.     The  measure  was  carried  through 


36  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

at  the  urgent  instance  of  the  States,  by  the  power  of  tho 
General  Government,  with  a  purpose  of  humanity,  but 
unquestionably  with  very  great  suffering  to  the  poor 
Indians.  Yet  good  has  been  brought  out  of  this  great 
evil.  The  Indians,  in  their  new  abodes,  previous  to  the 
Rebellion,  were  under  the  protection  of  the  General 
Government,  dwelt  in  peace,  and  enjoyed  many  oppor- 
tunities of  improvement.  In  the  Rebellion,  the  Southern 
tribes,  particularly  the  Choctaws,  to  a  large  extent 
united  with  the  so-called  Confederacy  ;  though  many  of 
them,  especially  among  the  Creeks,  were  loyal  to  the 
Government.  Most  of  the  Indian  agents  of  the  Gov- 
ernment and  some  of  the  religious  teachers  used  their 
influence  to  lead  them  astray.  The  greatest  distress 
was  endured  by  these  tribes  in  the  progress  of  the  war, 
and  the  loss  of  life  was  indeed  lamentable.  Since  the 
overthrow  of  the  Rebellion,  new  treaties  have  been 
formed  with  most  of  them,  which  embrace  liberal  pro- 
visions for  education  under  the  direction  of  their  re- 
spective Councils.  Slavery  is  declared  by  these  treaties 
to  be  no  longer  in  existence. 

Besides  the  partially  civilized  tribes  in  the  Indian 
Territory,  tliere  are  some  small  bands  in  the  States  of 
New  York  and  Michigan,  whose  progress  in  the  arts  of 
peace  may  be  rated  at  a  similar  grade.  Some  of  the 
Indian  tribes  in  New  Mexico,  particularly  the  Pueblos, 
live  in  a  somewhat  settled  way  ;  and  the  Indians  of  Cali- 
fornia, Oregon,  and  Washington  Territory  have  been 
collected  on  reservations  of  land.  The  Government 
might  well  encourage  educational  efforts  for  these 
Indians  under  the  care  of  missionaries,  and  foster  every 
effort  to  ipdiice  them  to  engage  in  the  cultivation  of 


MISSIONS   AMONG  THE   INDIAN   TRIBES.  37 

the  soil.  It  would  cost  infinitely  less  to  provide  in  this 
way  for  the  civilization  of  those  Indians,  and  thus  to 
make  them  useful  citizens,  than  to  employ  a  military 
force  for  their  restraint  or  punishment.  Which  method 
of  dealing  with  an  ignorant  heathen  people  by  a  great 
Christian  nation  would  be  most  ^lumane  and  praisewor- 
thy, it  requires  no  argument  to  show. 

The  other  general  class  of  Indians  are  those  who  are 
yet  addicted  to  the  ways  of  savage  life.  Numerous 
tribes  are  still  found  ranging  over  the  vast  tracts  of 
country  lying  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains.  These 
tribes  differ  greatly  from  each  other  ;  some,  like  the 
Camanches,  being  numerous  and  fierce,  living  by  war 
and  violence  as  well  as  by  the  chase  ;  others,  like  the 
poor  Root-diggers,  being  objects  not  of  terror  but  of 
pity.  Amongst  these  wandering  and  savage  tribes  no 
missionary  station  is  to  be  found.  And  it  deserves  seri- 
ous consideration,  whether  anything  can  be  done  for 
them.  It  must  surely  be  expected  that  some  way  of 
carrying  to  them  the  story  of  the  cross  will  be  presented. 
The  "Indian  Peace  Commission,"  of  1867,  recommend 
as  a  second  Indian  Territory,  the  country  bounded  north 
by  the  46th  parallel,  east  by  the  Missonri  River,  south 
by  Nebraska,  and  west  by  the  104th  meridian  ;  in  this 
Territory  they  propose  that  the  northern  tribes  should 
be  concentrated.  The  streams  of  emigration  to  Oregon 
and  California  are  now  flowing  through  these  Indian 
hunting-grounds,  and  our  countrymen  are  in  almost 
feverish  expectation  of  railways  soon  being  completed 
across  the  continent.  May  these  signs  of  the  times 
betoken  the  blessings  of  the  Gospel,  carried  by  the 
churches  of  this  land  to  these  long-neglected  tribes ! 


38  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

The  first  Indian  mission,  commenced  in  1833,  was  es- 
tablished amongst  the  Weas,  a  small  band,  occupying  a 
district  in  what  is  now  the  State  of  Kansas.  With  this 
mission  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Joseph  Kerr  and  Wells  Bush- 
nell,  and  their  "wives,  were  connected,  and  several  male 
and  female  teachers.  The  Rev.  William  D.  Smith  had 
previously  made  an  interesting  exploring  tour  amongst 
the  tribes  on  the  Missouri,  which  led  to  the  formation 
of  the  Wea  mission.  Encouraging  success  followed  the 
labors  of  the  missionaries  ;  a  church  was  organized,  and 
a  number  of  native  converts  added  to  its  communion  ; 
but  the  mission  was  relinquished  after  a  few  years, 
partly  on  account  of  the  failure  of  health  and  removal 
of  some  of  the  brethren,  and  chiefly  because  a  mission 
had  been  afterwards  formed  by  another  denomination 
amongst  a  small  neighboring  and  kindred  band.  As  the 
number  of  Weas  was  but  some  two  or  three  hundred, 
and  their  kinsmen  were  hardly  more  numerous,  it  was  a 
measure  of  questionable  propriety  to  form  a  separate 
mission  among  the  latter  band  ;  but  this  having  been 
done,  it  then  appeared  to  be  inexpedient  to  maintain 
the  Wea  mission,  and  the  laborers  who  had  health  to 
remain  were  transferred  to  the  Iowa  tribe.  Some  of 
the  noblest  examples  of  self-denying  and  faithful  mis- 
sionary labor,  and  some  of  the  brightest  displays  of  the 
power  of  divine  grace,  were  witnessed  in  the  brief  his- 
tory of  the  mission  amongst  this  little  tribe. 

The  Iowa  and  Sac  mission  was  formed  in  1835. 
These  Indians  lived  in  a  region  wliich  now  forms  the 
north  eastern  part  of  Kansas.  The  lowas  numbered 
about  1100  souls,  and  the  Sacs  500,  when  the  mission 
was  first  commenced  amongst  them.     Owing  to  tlie  pre- 


MISSIONS    AMONG   THE    INDIAN    TRIBES.  39 

valence  of  intemperance,  especially  among  the  lowas, 
their  numbers  have  been  decreasing  :  only  about  750 
were  enumerated  in  1847,  and  but  303  in  1866.  Their 
vicinity  to  the  settlements  of  white  people  proved  a  seri- 
ous drawback  to  their  improvement.  For  several  years 
the  whiskey-trade  was  carried  on  with  little  restraint, 
and  it  was  easy  for  the  besotted  Indians  to  cross  over 
the  river  and  seek  tlieir  most  deadly  enemy.  Amongst 
the  demons  of  our  race,  a  front  rank  must  be  assigned  to 
the  whiskey-traders  on  the  borders  of  tlie  white  and  In- 
dian settlements.  They  have  carried  on  their  destruc- 
tive business  in  defiance  of  the  laws  of  God  and  man, 
tempted  by  its  enormous  gains.  An  Indian  has  been 
known  to  exchange  a  good  horse  for  a  small  keg  of  whis- 
key. The  authorities  of  the  Government  endeavored  to 
prevent  this  demoralizing  trafl&c  with  the  Indians,  but  it 
was  a  difficult  thing  to  restrict  it.  Its  influence  on  the 
poor  lowas  was  destructive.  They  have  become  few  in 
number  ;  the  Sacs  are  a  more  sober  and  industrious  tribe, 
but  they  are  equally  indifferent  to  the  Gospel 

The  missionaries  prosecuted  their  work  steadily  in  the 
face  of  great  discouragements,  and  at  times  in  the  midst 
of  serious  perils  to  life,  owing  to  the  excitement  and 
quarrels  of  the  Indians  under  the  influence  of  intoxicating 
liquor.  When  sober  they  regarded  the  brethren  as  their 
best  friends,  and  placed  the  greatest  confidence  in  them. 

Preaching  and  visiting  from  lodge  to  lodge  occupied 
much  time  and  attention,  but  Avithout  much  visible  fruit. 
It  would  seem  that  but  little  good  can  be  done  to  the 
adult  part  of  these  tribes.  For  the  children,  schools- were 
opened.  For  several  years  a  day-school  was  maintained, 
attended   by  from  forty   to  fifty   scholars.     In  1846  a 


40  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

boarding-scliool  was  established,  a  large  building  having 
been  erected  for  this  purpose.  In  this  school  the  number 
of  scholars  was  from  thirty  to  forty.  In  this  department 
of  their  work  the  missionaries  found  their  chief  encour- 
agement. The  language  of  the  lowas  was  reduced  to 
writing,  a  grammar  prepared,  a  small  printing  press  set 
up  in  1843,  portions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  translated,  a 
hymn  book  and  some  elementary  works  published.  Ef- 
forts were  not  largely  extended  in  this  line,  however,  as 
it  was  deemed  best  to  teach  the  children  the  English 
language. 

The  reduced  number  of  these  Indians,  their  removal  to 
another  neighborhood,  the  increase  of  the  white  popula- 
tion in  their  former  vicinity,  and  other  causes,  led  to  the 
discontinuance  of  this  mission,  as  stated  in  the  Annual 
Report  of  1860.  For  a  few  years  longer,  a  boarding 
school  for  Indian  orphan  children  was  maintained,  but 
this  was  also  discontinued  with  great  reluctance  in  1866. 
For  a  full  account  of  the  mission  the  reader  will  consult 
the  Annual  Reports  of  the  Board  ;  and  these  will  convey 
a  strong  impression  of  the  self-denial,  patience  and  faith 
of  the  missionaries,  as  they  persevered  in  their  work  in 
the  face  of  circumstances  almost  always  discouraging. 
But  their  labors  were  not  in  vain.  A  few  converts  were 
admitted  to  the  church  ;  of  these  one  was  Sophie  Rubeti, 
of  whom  a  touching  narrative  was  published.  Her 
beautiful  Christian  life  and  her  happy  death  richly  re- 
warded the  labors  devoted  to  the  welfare  of  her  people. 

The  Chippewa  Mission  was  commenced  in  1838.  Its 
history  shows  the  happy  results  of  missionary  efforts  for 
the  benefit  of  Indian  Tribes.  The  Chippewas,once  among 
the  most  powerful  of  the  American  Indian  nations,  are 


MISSIONS    AMONG   THE    INDIAN    TRIBES.  41 

now  greatly  diminished  in  number,  and  are  found  living 
in  small  bands,  in  Michegan,  Canada  and  other  regions. 
One  of  these  bands  occupied  the  country  on  or  near 
Grand  Traverse  Bay,  Michigan,  and  amongst  them  the 
Rev.  Peter  Dougherty  took  up  his  abode  in  the  Summer 
of  1838.  He  found  them  living  in  bark  huts  or  wigwams, 
poorly  clad,  and  deriving  a  precarious  subsistence  from 
fishing,  making  sugar  from  the  maple  tree,  and  the  culti- 
vation of  little  fields  of  Indian  corn  by  the  women.  They 
were  exposed,  moreover,  to  the  pernicious  arts  of  the 
whiskey-trader,  who  contrived  to  obtain  the  greater  part 
of  their  small  annuities.  They  were  thus  fast  going  to 
extinction.  Mr.  Dougherty  mingled  freely  with  this  poor 
people,  and  gained  their  confidence  and  good-will.  He 
built  a  small  log  cabin  for  himself,  and  another  for  a 
school-house,  doing  most  of  the  work  with  his  own  hands. 
He  then  taught  the  children  during  the  week,  and  preach- 
ed to  as  many  as  could  be  collected  on  the  Sabbath. 
Gradually  an  impression  was  made  on  the  minds  of  the 
Indians.  One  family  after  another  was  induced  to  build 
small  cabins  of  rough  logs,  near  the  dwelling  of  their 
missionary ;  little  fields  were  opened  and  fenced  ;  fruit 
trees  were  planted,  and  vegetables  raised  in  the  gardens. 
A  suitable  church  building  was  erected,  with  its  bell  to 
call  the  worshippers  to  the  house  of  God.  The  unwonted 
sight  of  a  Christian  village  appeared  on  the  shores  of 
the  bay. 

The  means  of  grace  administered  in  this  humble  vil- 
lage were  made  effectual  unto  salvation  by  the  influ- 
ences of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  hopeful  conversions  amongst 
his  Indian  congregation  cheered  the  heart  of  the  mis- 
sionary.    A  church  was  organized  in  1843,  and  to  its 


42  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

communion,  at  different  times,  a  goodly  number  of  the 
Indians  have  been  admitted.  Some  of  these  have 
finished  their  earthly  course,  in  the  enjoyment  of  a  good 
hope  through  grace,  and  have  entered  into  rest.  Surely 
no  doubt  can  be  entertained  as  to  the  benign  influence 
of  this  work  of  faith  and  labor  of  love. 

The  christianization  of  these  Indians  was  followed  by 
their  civilization.  Of  this  a  marked  proof  is  now  to  be 
mentioned.  The  land  occupied  by  the  settlement  on 
Grand  Traverse  Bay  had  been  ceded  by  the  Indians  in 
former  years  to  the  Government,  but  was  not  yet  sur- 
veyed, nor  in  market.  Mr.  Dougherty's  Indians,  as 
they  may  be  called,  in  distinction  from  the  uncvangelized 
part  of  the  same  bands,  were  now  anxious  to  obtain 
land  for  permanent  possession  and  improvement,  so  that 
they  might  have  a  settled  dwelling-place,  and  leave  the 
frnits  of  their  labor  to  their  children.  They  were  the 
more  encouraged  to  desire  this,  by  the  wise  and  liberal 
legislation  of  the  State  of  Michigan,  already  referred 
to,  giving  to  the  Indians  the  rights  of  citizenship.  After 
long  consideration  by  the  Indians  and  their/nissionary, 
and  no  small  degree  of  attention  on  the  part  of  the 
Executive  Committee  of  the  Board,  including  repeated 
references  to  the  Indian  Department  at  "Washington,  it 
was  eventually  deemed  best  that  they  should  remove 
from  their  first  settlement,  purchase  small  tracts  of  land 
on  the  other  side  of  the  bay,  and  thus  begin  life  anew. 
They  had  carefully  husbanded  their  small  annuities  and 
earnings,  and  some  of  them  were  able,  in  1852,  to  pur- 
chase little  tracts  of  forty,  sixty,  or  eighty  acres  each, 
to  which  they  removed.  They  received  a  partial  com- 
pensation for  their  "  improvements  "  at  their  first  settle- 


MISSIONS   AMONG  THE   INDIAN   TRIBES.  43 

ment ;  and  furtlier  payments  from  the  Government  in 
exchange  for  lands  west  of  the  Mississippi,  the  expenses 
of  tlieir  removal,  and  their  support  for  a  year,  all  of 
■which  were  included  in  their  treaty  with  the  Govern- 
ment, should  yet  be  made  to  them.  Their  removal  from 
the  first  settlement  was  made  in  full  view  of  losing  all 
their  former  labor,  and  was  a  proof  of  their  valuing  a 
settled  home,  and  their  being  willing  by  industry  to  sup- 
port themselves  and  their  families.  They  were  most 
anxious  to  have  their  benefactor  accompany  them  to 
their  new  abode,  and  at  their  urgent  request  Mr.  Dough- 
erty was  transferred  to  their  new  settlement.  Under 
these  favorable  circumstances  he  has  since  pursued  his 
work  among  them.  A  second  station  was  formed  in 
1852  on  Little  Traveree  Bay,  fifty  miles  from  the  old 
station,  under  the  charge  of  Mr.  Andrew  Porter,  as  a 
teacher.  At  this  station  a  church  was  formed,  em- 
bracing in  1867  over  twenty  members  ;  upwards  of  fifty 
members  were  in  the  communion  of  the  church  of  Grand 
Traverse,  last  year. 

This  narrative  exemplifies  the  work  of  Christian  mis- 
sions among  the  Indians.  They  aim  directly  and  pri- 
marily at  making  sincere  Christians  of  them  ;  their 
civilization  follows,  as  a  sure  result. 

The  work  of  this  mission  is  probably  completed. > 
With  the  influx  of  white  people,  filling  the  country,  a 
new  state  of  things  has  been  created,  which  in  some  re- 
spects is  unfavorable  to  the  interests  of  religion  ;  and 
the  Indians,  who  are  not  civilized  and  settled  on  their 
farms,  will  gradually  remove  and'  join  their  brethren  in 
Canada  and  elsewhere.  But  the  past  is  safe,  and  the 
future  course  of  the  mission  must  be  left  to  Providence. 


44  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

The  Creek  Mission  was  commenced  in  1842,  by  the 
Rev.  Robert  M.  Loughridge.  The  district  of  country 
occupied  by  the  Creeks  lies  west  of  the  State  of  Arkan- 
sas, in  the  Indian  Territory,  between  the  Choctaw  dis- 
trict on  the  south,  and  the  Cherokee  on  the  north.  The 
station  at  Kowetah  was  formed  in  1843,  twenty-five 
miles  west  of  the  eastern  boundary,  and  eight  miles  from 
the  northern.  Here,  on  the  Sabbath,  religious  services 
were  held,  and  a  school  was  taught  during  the  week  ; 
the  attendance  at  both,  and  the  interest  evinced  in  them, 
were  encouraging.  A  boarding-school  was  commenced 
in  1845,  at  first  with  twenty  scholars.  A  church  was 
organized  in  January  of  the  same  year.  A  second  sta- 
tion was  formed  at  Tallahassee,  sixteen  miles  east  of 
Kowetah,  in  1848,  and  a  large  building  erected  for  a 
boarding-school.  The  boarding-schools  at  the  two  sta- 
tions contained  for  some  time  one  hundred  and  twenty 
scholars,  boys  and  girls  in  equal  number  ;  but  owing  to 
various  causes,  the  number  was  reduced.  These  schools 
proved  a  means  of  great  good  to  the  youth  connected 
with  them. 

Schools  of  this  kind,  which  are  found  in  several  mis- 
sions, have  some  drawbacks,  and  also  some  advantages. 
They  require  a  considerable  expenditure  of  money — for 
•buildings,  the  support  of  teachers,  food  and  clothing  of 
scholars.  This  consideration  will  always  prevent  the 
establishment  of  such  schools  in  all  tribes  alike.  Com- 
monly two-thirds  of  the  expense  of  board,  tuition,  and 
clothing  of  the  scholars  is  furnished  from  the  Indian 
public  funds,  and  one-third  is  supplied  by  the  Board. 
Some  of  the  tribes  are  very  poor  ;  others  are  not  willing 
to  appropriate  their   annuities  for  this   or   any  other 


MISSIONS   AMONG    THE    INDIAN    TRIBES.  45 

good  object ;  so  that  often  it  is  not  practicable  to  es- 
tablish schools  of  this  kind.  No  part  of  the  missionary 
■work,  moreover,  requires  so  large  an  amount  of  care  and 
labor,  on  the  part  both  of  the  missionaries  and  of  the 
executive  oflBcers  of  the  Board,  in  providing  supplies  of 
every  kind  for  large  families,  living  far  in  the  interior 
of  the  western  wilderness.  It  is  no  light  matter  to  fur- 
nish all  the  different  kinds  of  food,  clothing,  and  do- 
mestic service  required  by  a  household  of  one  hundred 
and  fifty  inmates,  at  a  place  far  distant  from  markets, 
stores,  and  the  usual  conveniences  of  civilized  life.  Nor 
is  it  a  small  thing  to-keep  all  the  accounts  of  such  pur- 
chases, with  a  voucher  for  every  item,  however  minute. 
Yet  with  all  this  complex  and  difficult  labor,  and  with 
the  more  serious  discouragements  of  the  impaired  health 
of  many  engaged  in  the  work,  and  of  too  frequent 
changes  of  scholars,  boarding-school  instruction  has 
been  attended  with  great  benefit  to  the  Indians — 
making  it  well  worthy  of  adoption,  in  some  tribes,  as  a 
part  of  missionary  agency.  The  scholars  are  trained  up 
under  Christian  influence,  instruction,  and  example. 
They  live  in  the  missionary  household,  and  are  clothed, 
plainly  but  comfortably,  after  our  fashion.  The  boys 
are  taught  to  work  in  the  garden  and  on  the  farm  ;  the 
girls  to  knit,  sew,  and  attend  to  the  common  duties  of 
housekeeping.  They  are  taught  the  English  language, 
and  the  usual  branches  of  common-school  learning. 
They  arc  assembled  morning  and  evening  at  family 
worship,  and  on  the  Sabbath  they  unite  together  in  the 
services  of  the  sanctuary.  Thus  they  are  in  training  for 
the  duties  of  life  under  the  happiest  circumstances. 
Many  of  them  become  the  subjects  of  divine  grace.     A 


46  MANUAL   OP    MISSIONS. 

few  look  to  the  work  of  the  Christian  ministry  ;  some 
become  teachers  ;  others  occupy  posts  of  influence  in 
their  respective  tribes,  as  magistrates  or  council-men. 
The  boys  grow  up  to  revere  the  laws  and  institutions  of 
civilized  society  ;  the  girls,  to  exert  a  hallowed  influence 
in  the  domestic  circle  as  Christian  daughters,  wives  and 
mothers.  In  all  this,  we  see  principles  or  elements  of 
civilization  of  a  high  order, — the  beginnings  of  a  Christian 
life  in  the  wilderness, — the  desert  blossoming  as  the  rose. 

But  these  schools  do  not  reach  the  far  greater  part  of 
Indian  children,  and  they  arc  too  expensive,  not  to  say 
too  difficult  to  keep  in  good  condition,  to  be  used  as  the 
only  means  of  education.  Day  schools  should  be  opened, 
wherever  it  is  practicable  to  form  tliem  ;  but  in  the  ruder 
tribes  the  Indians  will  not  send  their  children  to  them, 
nor  is  it  probable  that  tlicy  could  be  well  conducted  by 
any  but  native  teachers.  When  such  teachers  can  be 
obtained,  the  Indian  Councils  should  be  encouraged  to 
employ  them,  at  the  expense  of  their  educational  funds. 
The  boarding  schools  should  then  be  regarded  chiefly 
as  training  schools  for  teachers,  the  more  promising 
scholars  of  the  day  schools  being  drafted  into  them  ; 
but  all  this  is  practicable  only  when  some  progress  has 
been  made  in  the  Christian  instruction  of  the  tribe,  so 
that  the  Indians  can  value  the  blessings  of  education  for 
their  children. 

The  Creek  schools  and  churches  enjoyed  the  divine 
blessing  in  a  remarkable  degree.*    Parts  of  the  Holy 

*  Scenes  in  tlie  Indian  Countrj' ;  by  the  author  of  "  Scenes  in 
Chusan,"  (Rev.  A.  W.  Loomis.)  Philadelphia  :  Presbyterian 
Board  of  Publication,  1859.  This  little  book  contains  interesting 
information  concerning  the  Creek  Mission. 


MISSIONS    AMONG    THE    INDIAN   TRIBES.  47 

Scriptures  were  translated  into  the  Miiskokee  or  Creek 
language,  and  a  Hymn-book  and  Primer  were  also 
printed  in  this  language.  But  the  work  of  this  mission 
was  lamentably  interrupted  by  the  Rebelljon  ;  most  of 
the  missionaries  had  to  leave  their  work  in  1861,  and 
great  distress  fell  upon  the  Creeks.  Their  number  be- 
fore the  war  was  over  20,000  ;  now,  it  is  supposed  not 
to  reach  15,000 — an  appalling  proof  of  their  great  suffer- 
ings. It  is  believed  that  better  days  have  now  come. 
At  the  close  of  1866  an  effort  was  made  to  re-establish 
tlie  mission,  which  has  been  attended  with  some  measure 
of  success.  The  church  at  Tallahassee  was  soon  reor- 
ganized, though  with  but  few  members  ;  Sunday-school, 
and  to  some  extent  week-day  school  instruction  is  given  ; 
the  Creek  Primer  and  Hymn  Book  liavc  been  revised 
and  reprinted  ;  and  the  Creek  Council  scorn  disposed  to 
provide  means  for  supporting  schools.  The  spiritual 
desolation  caused  by  the  Rebellion  will  not  soon  be 
repaired,  but  no  efforts  should  be  spared  to  give  the  bless- 
ings of  the  Christian  religion  to  these  Indians. 

The  Choctaw  Mission  was  commenced  in  1845. 
Long  before  this,  however,  viz  :  in  1818,  the  American 
Board  had  established  a  mission  among  these  Indians, 
then  living  east  of  the  Mississippi.  Under  the  labors  of 
devoted  men  the  happiest  fruits  woe  beginning  to  appear, 
before  the  removal  of  the  tribe  from  their  former  lands. 
These  fruits  were  not  altogether  lost  at  the  time  of  their 
reluctant  and  afflicting  cliange  of  abode.  They  were 
accompanied  to  their  new  homes  bj  the  missionaries — 
some  of  whom  were  permitted  to  continue  long  in  their 
work  of  faith  and  labor  of  love.  The  names  of  Kings- 
bUry,  Byington,  and  Wright,  will  be  ever  regarded  as 


48  MANUAL    OF    MISSIONS. 

amongj^t  the  greatest  benefactors  of  this  peo[)le.  One  of 
these  fathers,  the  Rev.  Alfred  Wright,  was  called  to  his 
rest,  in  the  year  1858,  but  before  his  death  he  could  speak 
•of  more  than  eleven  hundred  church  members,  he  being 
himself  pastor  of  a  church  of  nearly  three  hundred  com- 
municants. The  Scriptures  were  translated  into  the 
Choctaw  language,  and  other  Christian  books  published. 

The  Choctaw  people  in  1846  were  described  as  "  all 
living  on  farms,  and  sustaining  themselves  by  cultivating 
the  soil.  Many  of  their  farms  and  cabins  are  small,  yet 
not  more  so  than  is  found  in  every  new  settlement  of  our 
western  forests.  But  many  of  their  farms  are  well  im- 
proved and  the  buildings  good.  Their  country  has  in  it 
abundance  of  good  land,  and  stock  is  easily  raised.  On 
their  farms  many  families  are  living  comfortably,  who 
are  wholly  Indian,  and  cannot  speak  a  word  of  English. 
They  are  destitute,  in  these  scattered  abodes,  of  stated 
preaching  :  and  they  need  schools  and  teachers  in  the 
different  neighborhoods." 

The  Choctaws  had  an  organized  government,  consist- 
ing of  a  Legislative  Council,  and  Courts  of  Justice,  with 
an  excellent  Code  of  Laws.  They  made  a  liberal  pro- 
vision for  the  education  of  their  children,  expending  up- 
wards of  $20,000  annually  for  this  object,  or  a  sum  equal 
to  a  tax  for  education  alone  of  about  one  dollar  to  each 
person.  This  money  was  paid  out  of  their  annuities  from 
the  Government. 

The  Board  was  requested  by  the  Indian  Council  to 
take  charge  of  their  principal  boarding  school,  known  as 
Spencer  Academy,  in  which  about  a  hundred  Choctaw 
boys  and  young  men  were  pupils.  The  Rev.  James  B. 
Ramsey  was  sent  out  as  a  missionary,  and  became  super- 


MISSIONS   AMONG    THE    INDIAN    TRIBES.         '        49 

iiitendent  of  this  school  in  18-i6  ;  on  the  failure  of  his 
liealth,  he  was  succeeded  in  1850  by  the  Rev.  Alexander 
Rcid.  Other  laborers  were  appointed,  preaching  services 
were  extCDsively  conducted,  a  boarding  school  for  girls 
was  formed  at  Goodwater  in  1855,  in  which  nearly  fifty 
scholars  were  received,  and  in  1859  at  these  two  princi- 
pal stations  and  seven  out-stations  five  ministers,  three 
laymen,  the  wives  of  six  of  these  missionaries,  and  six 
unmarried  female  teachers,  222  communicants,  145  board- 
ing scholars,  besides  a  number  of  day  scholars,  were 
reported  as  in  connection  with  the  mission.  Near  the 
end  of  the  same  year,  the  stations  of  the  American  Board 
with  their  missionaries,  churches  and  schools  were  trans- 
ferred to  the  Board  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  The 
causes  which  led  to  this  change  of  relation  need  not  here 
be  discussed.  Afterwards,  as  before,  the  blessing  of  God 
evidently  rested  on  the  work  of  the  missionaries  ;  and  in 
1861  the  statistical  returns  of  the  mission  embraced  ten 
ministers,  of  whom  one  was  a  Choctaw,  six  laymen,  twenty- 
three  female  assistant  missionaries,  seven  native  assistants, 
1757  communicants,  and  426  scholars,  of  whom  226  were 
in  boarding  schools. 

The  Rebellion  terminated  the  connection  of  the  Board 
with  the  Choctaws,  at  least  for  the  present.  A  large 
part  of  the  missionary  force  had  to  leave  the  Indian 
country,  schools  were  disbanded,  and  great  calamities 
fell  both  on  the  churches  and  the  people.  Some  of  the 
missionaries  are  still  in  the  Choctaw  country,  in  connec- 
tion with  the  Southern  Presbyterian  Church,  and  they 
are  endeavoring  to  promote  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the 
Indians.  It  may  be  hoped  that  the  days  of  discourage- 
ment will  soon  be  followed  by  times  of  refreshing,  and 
3 


50  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

that  prosperity  will  be  restored  to  this  afflicted  but  in- 
teresting people. 

The  attention  of  the  Board  was  directed  to  the  Otoes 
and  Omahas  for  some  jears  before  it  was  found  practic- 
able to  establish  a  mission  among  them.  Arrangements 
were  made  to  receive  some  of  their  children  into  the 
boarding-school  among  the  lowas,  but  their  fears  pre- 
vented any  thing  being  done  in  tliis  way.  In  the  autumn 
of  184:6,  the  Rev.  Edmund  M'Kinney  and  his  wife  re- 
moved from  the  Iowa  station  to  Bellevuc,  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  Council  Bluffs,  on  the  Missouri  river, — a  place 
which  afibrded  convenient  access  to  the  Otoes  and  Oma- 
has. A  log  house  was  built,  and  occupied  for  several 
years  by  the  mission  family  and  a  boarding  school,  con- 
taining Otoe,  Omaha,  Pawnee,  Punca,  and  half-breed 
children,  varying  in  number  from  twenty-five  to  forty-five. 
In  1853,  Mr.  M'Kinney  felt  constrained  by  the  health  of 
himself  and  family  to  withdraw  from  this  work.  He  was 
succeeded  by  the  Rev.  William  Hamilton,  of  the  Iowa 
mission,  until  in  1857  for  the  same  reasons  he  also  was 
obliged  to  resign  his  connection  with  the  mission.  In  the 
meantime  the  Omahas,  had  removed  to  their  lands  reserved 
on  Blackbird  Hills,  about  100  miles  further  up  the  river, 
where  they  now  live — in  number  about  1000  souls.  A 
new  and  large  building  of  brick  walls  was  erected  for 
the  mission  family  and  school,  a  work  of  great  difiiculty 
in  such  a  place,  but  accomplished  mainly  through  the  en- 
ergetic and  self-denying  labors  of  Mr.  Hamilton.  For 
the  particular  history  of  the  mission  to  the  Omalias,  not 
connected  with  the  Otoes  after  1855,  reference  is  made 
to  the  Annual  Reports  of  the  Board. 

The  Report  of  1867  enumerates  a  Superintendent,  four 


MISSIONS   AMONG   THE   INDIAN   TRIBES.  51 

teachers,  and  sixty-four  scholars,  of  whom  twenty-three 
are  girls.  Mr.  Hamilton  is  again  in  charge  of  the  mission. 
The  condition  of  the  tribe  is  somewhat  encouraging  ; 
they  are  not  diminishing  in  number  ;  they  are  beginning 
to  prize  the  benefits  of  education  ;  they  arc  improving 
in  industry  ;  and  the  measure  of  assigning  to  each  family 
a  certain  portion  of  land  in  severalty,  instead  of  common 
rights  to  the  reservation,  will  prove  advantageous.  Re- 
ligious services  among  them  have  been  conducted  in  an 
unsatisfactory  way,  except  at  the  school,  owing  to  their 
apathy  and  to  the  difficulty  of  learning  their  language  or 
of  obtaining  the  services  of  good  interpreters  ;  but  it  is 
the  purpose  of  the  mission  if  possible  to  enter  more  fully 
upon  such  services  in  the  three  villages  of  the  tribe,  A 
few  of  these  Indians  have  become,  at  different  times,  sin- 
cere followers  of  our  Lord. 

The  Otoes  arc  a  kindred  tribe  to  the  Omahas,  num- 
bering in  1856  about  700  souls.  Their  former  reserva- 
tion, near  the  boundary  of  Kansas  and  Nebraska,  made 
it  easily  practicable  for  them  to  send  some  of  their  child- 
ren to  the  Iowa  or  to  the  Omaha  school.  They  did  not 
avail  themselves  largely  of  this  privilege,  however  ;  and 
an  effort  was  made  to  form  a  separate  mission  and  school 
for  their  benefit.  Buildings  were  erected  in  1856,  and 
a  school  was  opened,  but  only  a  few  scholars  could  be 
obtained,  and  their  attendance  was  irregular  ;  nor  could 
the  adult  Indians  be  persuaded  to  pay  attention  to  their 
spiritual  interests.  The  mission  families  suffered  from 
sickness  in  many  instances,  and  other  discouragements 
were  met  with.  After  a  few  years  the  mission  was 
closed  ;  the  first  notice  of  it  occurs  in  the  Annual  Re- 
port of  1856,  and  the  last  in  the  Report  of  1860.     The 


52  MANUAL    OF    MISSIONS. 

Otoes  are  reduced  in  number  to  about  500,  and  arc  soon 
to  be  removed  with  other  fragments  of  Kansas  tribes  to 
the  Indian  Territory. 

The  MISSION  AMONG  THE  Seminoles  was  formed  in 
1848.  These  Indians,  now  about  2000  in  number,  be- 
long to  a  once  powerful  and  warlike  tribe.  Forcibly 
removed  from  their  homes  in  Florida,  after  a  long  war- 
fare with  white  people,  the  remnant  that  reached  the 
Indian  Territory  regarded  themselves  as  deeply  injured, 
and  were  naturally  reluctant  to  have  any  intercourse 
with  those  whom  they  considered  as  their  oppressors. 
They  had  no  school  funds,  and  were  poor  and  discour- 
aged. What  property  they  had  was  exchanged  for 
strong  drink,  of  wliich  large  quantities  were  consumed 
among  them.  This  was  their  condition  as  described  in 
the  Annual  Report  of  the  Board  in  1849,  and  in  1852 
it  was  represented  as  but  little  if  at  all  more  hopeful. 
"  The  temporal  condition  of  this  small  tribe  is  not  im- 
proving, and  is  in  many  respects  discouraging.  .  .  . 
Intemperance  is  still  prevalent,  and  is  even  on  the  in- 
crease, wasting  their  means  and  destroying  their  health; 
and  their  number  is  decreasing." 

The  patient  labor  of  the  missionary  teachers  gradually 
created  a  better  state  of  things,  until  in  the  Annual 
Report  of  18G0,  it  was  stated  that  "  their  former  preju- 
dices had  given  way  to  a  very  general  and  earnest  de- 
sire to  know  more  about  the  religion  of  Christ;  idleness 
and  intemperance  were  superseded  by  habits  of  industry 
and  sobriety  ;  wliilst  thrift  and  prosperity  were  rapidly 
taking  the  place  of  their  former  proverbial  poverty. 
Indeed,  there  are  none  of  the  tribes  in  the  south-western 
Indian  Territory,  or  anywhere  else  in  the  country,  whose 


MISSIONS   AMONG  THE   INDIAN   TRIBES.  53 

prospects  at  the  present  time  are  more  cucoiiraging." 
The  Annual  Report  of  1801  enumerated  seventy -four 
communicants  at  the  two  stations,  and  contained  further 
accounts  of  the  usefulness  of  the  mission.  Then  fol- 
lowed the  Rebellion,  the  compulsory  withdrawal  of  the 
missionaries,  the  suspension  of  their  good  work,  and  the 
suffering  of  great  calamities  by  the  Indians.  Recently 
the  mission  has  been  re-established.  The  Rev.  J.  R. 
Ramsay  and  his  family,  formerly  connected  with  it, 
returned  to  the  Seminole  country  at  the  close  of  1S66, 
and  were  received  with  great  gladness  by  the  Indians. 
Religious  meetings  were  again  attended  with  deep  in- 
terest, the  church  was  reorganized,  new  members  were 
received,  so  that  about  100  communicants  were  reported 
at  the  end  of  18G7,  day-schools  were  opened  under  the 
kind  offices  of  the  respected  Indian  agent,  and  there  is 
reason  to  hope  that  the  Scminolcs  will  soon  take  place 
side  by  side  with  other  Christian  people. 

The  MISSION  AMONG  THE  Chickasaws  was  resolved 
upon  in  1819,  but  the  work  of  preaching  and  instruction 
in  schools  w^as  not  begun  until  1852.  Their  number 
before  the  Rebellion  was  over  5,000  souls.  They  re- 
ceived large  annuities  from  the  Government,  and  were 
a  spirited  and  interesting  people,  though  less  under  the 
influence  of  the  Christian  religion  than  their  Choctaw 
neighbors.  In  1861  the  mission  was  discontinued,  soon 
after  the  beginning  of  the  Rebellion. 

The  KiCKAPOOS,  a  small  remnant  of  a  once  powerful 
tribe,  were  living  then  in  the  north-eastern  part  of 
Kansas.  No  missionary  efforts  had  been  made  for  their 
benefit,  until  in  1856  the  Board  attempted  to  form  a 
school  amongst  them.     Nearly  thirty  boys  were  under 


54  MANUAL    OF    MISSIONS. 

instruction,  but  tlieir  attendance  was  irregular  ;  no  girls 
could  be  induced  to  come  to  the  school.  Some  changes 
and  sickness  occurred  in  the  staff  of  missionary  labor- 
ers, and  adverse  influences  from  without  seriously  hin- 
dered their  efforts  to  do  good  to  the  Indians.  In  1860 
in  was  deemed  necessary  to  withdraw  from  this  mission. 
These  Indians  are  about  to  be  removed  to  the  Indian 
Territory  ;  their  number  in  1866  was  less  than  250  souls. 

These  sketches  show  in  some  measure  the  working  of 
our  Indian  missions,  and  the  result  to  which  they  tend. 
Their  aim  is  to  save  the  Indians  for  this  life  and  the  life 
to  come.  They  promote  their  civilization,  and  tlms  fit 
them  to  become  eventually  incorporated  with  the  other 
inhabitants  of  this  country  ;  who  can  have  a  better  right 
to  be  enrolled  as  native  citizens  under  our  government? 
And  they  point  their  minds  to  that  life  and  immortality 
which  the  Gospel  alone  brings  to  light.  What  has  been 
accomplished  in  some  of  these  tribes,  is  what  we  hope  to 
see  accomplished  among  all  of  them. 

It  must  be  acknowledged  that  there  are  difiSculties  in 
the  way  of  all  this,  difficulties  numerous  and  most  seri- 
ous. But  with  the  blessing  of  God,  this  work  can  be 
performed,  at  least  for  some  of  the  tribes  ;  and  very 
weighty  reasons  are  addressed  to  the  Christians  of  this 
land,  to  induce  a  vigorous  prosecution  of  these  missions. 
The  Indians  are  our  nearest  heathen  neiglibors  ;  they  live 
almost  within  hearing  of  our  church  bells.  They  are  de- 
pendent on  us  exclusively  for  the  means  of  grace.  And 
their  past  history  has  been  sadly  interwoven  with  our 
own.  They  once  owned  the  fair  lands  from  which  we 
BOW  draw  so  large  a  part  of  our  comfort  and  wealth  ; 


MISSIONS  AMOXG   THE   INDIAN   TRIBES.  55 

and  io  exchange  for  their  broad  acres,  they  have  received 
as  our  largest  gift,  the  accursed  "  fire-water."  Gradually 
have  they  retreated  before  the  advance  of  our  popula- 
tion, diminished  in  numbers  by  contact  with  unprincipled 
white  men,  far  more  than  by  their  wars  with  our  race. 
They  are  now  in  their  last  retreats,  few,  feeble,  dispirit- 
ed, soon  to  pass  away  and  be  no  more,  except  on  one 
condition.  That  condition  is  their  reception  of  the  Gos- 
pel. This  only  can  civilize  them.  This  only  can  save 
them  from  extinction  as  a  people.  And  this  can  save 
them  for  this  world  and  the  world  to  come. 

An  effort  was  made  in  1856  to  form  a  mission  among 
the  Blackfcet  Indians,  on  the  head  waters  of  the  Mis- 
souri, but  it  was  not  successful  ;  see  the  Annual  Report 
of  1857.  At  the  present  time,  February,  1868,  measures 
are  under  consideration  which  it  is  hoped  will  result 
after  a  few  months  in  forming  two  missions  among  tribes 
not  yet  supplied. 


III. 

MISSIONS  IN  WESTERN  AFRICA. 


A  FRIG  A  is  one  of  the  principal  missionary  fields  of 
■'^  the  Church.  It  is  one  of  the  darkest  parts  of  the 
world.  Its  large  population  is  among  the  most  ignorant 
and  debased  of  the  human  family  ;  and  yet  among  the 
most  susceptible  of  improvement.  It  is  a  land  easily 
reached  from  Christian  countries,  lying  adjacent  to 
Europe,  and  separated  from  our  States  only  by  the  At- 
lantic. For  long  periods  of  time,  its  chief  visitors  were 
those  whose  business  was  the  infamous  slave-trade  ;  but 
the  true  light  is  now  dawning  on  this  benighted  land. 

On  the  north,  Africa  is  inhabited  mainly  by  Moliam- 
racdans,  in  the  Barbary  States  and  Egypt ;  but  Euro- 
pean influences  are  more  and  more  shaping  the  direction 
of  public  affairs  in  those  countries.  Algiers  is  now  sub- 
ject to  France,  while  Egypt  is  virtually  a  British  high- 
way to  India  and  the  East.  A  few  Protestant  mission- 
aries are  stationed  in  Egypt  and  Algiers. 

The  whole  eastern  coast  to  the  southern  tropic  pre- 
sents but  one  or  two  stations  of  missionary  labor,  which 
arc  situated  a  few  degrees  south  of  the  equator.  The 
efforts  of  some  German  missionaries  connected  with  an 
English  Episcopal  Society,  to  penetrate  into  the  interior, 
were  not  attended  with  much  success. 

The  southern  part  of  Africa  differs  widely  fiom  tlie 
C5G) 


MISSIONS    IN   WESTEEN    AFRICA.  57 

rest  of  the  continent  ;  a  large  part  being  a  Britisli  col- 
ony, sparsely  settled,  and  being  supplied  with  relatively  a 
large  number  of  missionaries;  Several  European  So- 
cieties and  one  American  support  a  considerable  number 
of  missionaries  among  the  native  tribes  in  the  colony  and 
beyond  its  limits,  with  a  large  staff  of  teachers  and  other 
assistants,  and  the  reports  of  last  year  enumerated  over 
17,000  communicants  in  the  cliurches.  The  transforma- 
tion of  character,  habits  and  pursuits  which  has  been 
wrought  among  some  of  tliese  tribes,  and  particularly 
among  the  Hottentots,  is  wonderful,  and  such  as  could 
have  been  effected  only  by  divine  power. 

From  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  northward,  tli rough  the 
whole  of  Central  Africa,  the  Christian's  eye  rests  on  no 
bright  place.  Abyssinia,  towards  the  north-east,  is  in- 
habited by  nominal  Cliristians,  but  amongst  them  ignor- 
ance, superstition,  and  other  marks  of  an  unevangelized 
people  are  everywhere  visible  ;  while  the  rest  of  the  in- 
terior is  the  abode  of  Mohammedans  and  pagans,  num- 
bered by  many  millions,  amongst  whom  sin  abounds  and 
death  reigns.  The  English  Episcopal  Mission,  called 
tlie  Universities'  Mission,  with  a  worthy  bishop  at  its 
head,  which  availing  itself  of  Dr.  Livingston's  discover- 
ies, endeavored  to  effect  a  settlement  on  the  Zambesi,  a 
few  years  ago,  met  only  witli  lamentable  disasters,  and 
it  seems  to  have  been  altogether  abandoned. 

The  western  coast  of  Africa  has  been  reserved  to  the 
last  place  in  this  brief  survey.  The  coast  itself,  for  some 
sixteen  degrees  of  latitude  on  each  side  of  the  equator, 
and  the  densely-inhabited  regions  in  the  interior  to 
which  access  can  most  easily  be  gained  from  this  part  of 
the  coast,  form  a  distinct  missionary  field.     It  is  in  these 


58  MANUAL    OF    MISSIONS. 

regions  that  the  mass  of  the  African  people  live.  It  is 
here  that  Satan's  seat  is  in  Africa.  Here  the  door  for 
missionary  labors  stands  open  ;  and  here  the  Gospel  is 
making  some  of  its  brightest  trinmphs. 

The  greater  part  of  the  population  of  Africa  is  found 
"within  the  tropics.  At  the  nortli  and  the  south,  dry  and 
thirsty  tracts  of  country  abound  ;  the  rivers  are  few  in 
number  ;  rain  seldom  falls  ;  a  large  population  could  not 
find  the  means  of  subsistence.  But  a  different  scene  ap- 
pears as  you  approach  the  equator,  especially  along  the 
western  coast.  The  Congo  and  the  Senegal  are  rivers 
of  respectable  size,  while  the  Niger  is  a  river  worthy  of 
a  great  continent.  The  soil  of  the  country  is  extremely 
rich.  All  kinds  of  tropical  vegetation  have  a  luxurious 
growth  ;  and  a  considerable  population  exists  in  these 
regions,  notwithstanding  the  drawbacks  on  the  growth 
of  the  population  among  the  Negro  races  in  Africa,  oc- 
casioned by  the  domestic  and  foreign  traffic  in  slaves. 
The  Foulahs,  the  Mandingoes,  and  the  various  Negro 
tribes  inhabiting  the  country  from  the  Senegal  southward, 
comprise  many  millions  of  souls.  Each  of  the  kingdoms  of 
AshanteOjDahomey,  and  Benin  contains  a  large  population. 

In  forming  an  estimate  of  the  spiritual  condition  of  these 
multitudes,  we  must  distinguish  between  the  Mohamme- 
dans and  the  pagans,  though  they  are  equally  in  need  of 
salvation  by  faith  in  Jesus  Christ.  It  is  remarkable 
that  the  Mohammedan  religion  has  become  widely  spread 
in  Africa,  and  also,  that  it  is  still  extending  its  conquests, 
while  in  Asia  it  is  at  a  stand,  if  not  on  the  decline.  The 
Foulahs  are  Mohammedans,  and  the  Mandingoes.  Many 
of  the  Negroes  have  embraced  the  religion  of  the  False 
Prophet.     This  may  be  owina;  to  their  desire  of  educa- 


MISSIONS   IX    WESTERN    AFRICA.  59 

tion.  ]\rost  of  tlic  teachers  of  what  little  education  is 
within  their  reach  are  Mohammedans,  and  thus  the  im- 
press of  this  false  religion  becomes  early  stamped  on  the 
minds  of  many  of  the  youth.  It  has  not  been  by  the 
Sword  but  by  the  Alphabet  that  Mohammedanism  has 
spread  in  equatorial  Africa — literally  by  the  Alpha- 
bet, for  the  education  imparted  seldom  goes  further  than 
the  mere  rudiments.  But  whatever  the  education  or  the 
belief  of  these  Mohammedan  Africans,  their  morals  and 
practice  are  little  better  than  those  of  the  heathen. 

Paganism  in  Africa  appears  under  a  peculiarly  low 
and  debasing  form.  It  has  no  order  of  Brahmans,  no 
lofty  temples,  no  sacred  books.  It  is  csdled  Fe I ich ism  or 
Greeg-rceism,  which  may  be  defined  perhaps  as  the  religion 
of  charms  ;  and  these  charms  have  for  their  chief  object 
the  protection  of  those  who  wear  them  against  witchcraft. 
The  minds  of  the  people  are  full  of  the  dread  of  this  im- 
aginary evil  ;  to  them  it  is  terribly  real  ;  and  they  hope 
by  wearing  Sifelich,  or  gi'eegree,  to  charm  away  the  danger, 
whatever  it  may  be.  Any  thing  may  be  afeticJi — a  shell, 
the  hoof  of  a  kid,  a  piece  of  leather,  an  ugly  carved 
block  of  wood,  etc.  These  are  worn  on  the  arm,  or  on 
the  dress,  and  are  fastened  in  their  huts,  to  guard  against 
the  various  evils  inflicted  by  witches,  such  as  sickness, 
death,  the  arts  of  enemies,  and  also,  on  the  other  hand, 
to  insure  success  in  fishing  or  in  traffic. 

Amongst  the  Negro  nations,  it  is  common  for  men  to 
array  themselves  in  hideous  costume,  and  pass  themselves 
off  as  devil-men,  having  the  power  of  witchcraft.  The 
power  of  these  men  is  greatly  dreaded  by  the  ignorant 
people,  and  no  efforts  are  spared  to  gratify  them  and 
secure  tliojr  fi-iendsliip.     Presents  are  made  to  tlicm  for 


60  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

this  purpose.  "Wicked  men  use  this  pretended  power  to 
subserve  their  own  malicious  and  base  passions.  Even 
murder  is  often  committed  at  their  instigation.  An- 
otlier  form  of  African  superstition,  which  frequently  leads 
to  the  destruction  of  human  life,  is  the  ordeal  of  drinking 
ASt/sii-wood  vi'ater.  This  is  required  of  one  charged  with 
some  offence,  as  a  means  of  proving  his  innocence.  The 
"water  is  either  rejected  by  the  stomach,  or  else  it  proves 
a  deadly  poison.  Many  instances  of  murder  by  this 
means  have  been  reported  by  missionaries  and  other 
■writers.  But  probably  the  worst  effects  of  African  hea- 
thenism are  witnessed  on  the  death  of  a  king  or  chief. 
It  is  then  a  common  practice  to  ]iut  men  to  death,  in  order 
that  they  may  accompany  their  departed  lord  into  the 
world  of  spirits, — the  number  who  are  thus  killed  depend- 
ing on  the  rank  or  power  of  their  master.  These  are  some 
of  the  dreadful  evils  which  prevail  amongst  the  heathen 
nations  of  Western  Africa.  The  more  common  vices  of 
heathen  life  must  also  be  enumerated, — the  prevalence  of 
falsehood  and  deception  ;  the  utter  want  of  pure  morals, 
and  the  common  practice  of  polygamy,*  with  the  degrad- 
ed condition  of  the  female  sex  ;  and  all  the  cruelty,  op- 
pression, and  loss  of  life  which  follow  in  the  train  of  the 
horrible  traffic  in  slaves,  so  long  characteristic  of  this 
part  of  the  world.     The  marauding  excursions,  the  mid- 

*  Polygamy  abounds :  a  man's  wealth  is  often  estimated  by  the  num- 
ber of  his  wives  and  these  are  treated  as  if  they  were  slaves.  They  are 
bought  for  a  price.  Mr.  Mackey  has  given  as  a  curiosity,  though  it 
awakens  sad  reflections,  "  the  articles  paid  for  a  Corisco  girl.  When 
a  Corisco  man  marries  a  girl  on  the  mainland,  the  amount  paid  is 
not  so  great,  as  the  same  articles  are  valued  mvich  higher.  The  list 
is  as  follows ;  20  small  bars  of  iron,  1  gun,  1  neptune,  1  brass  kettle, 
1  coat,  1  shirt,  1  chair,  1  hat,  2  caps,  1  cutlass,  4  knives,  1  umbrella. 


.    MISSIONS   IN   WESTERN   AFRICA.  61 

night  attacks  on  sleeping  villages,  the  burning  houses,  the 
screams  of  terror  from  helpless  women  and  children,  the 
murder  of  aged  and  feeble  persons,  tlie  breaking  up  of 
families,  the  savage  treatment  of  captives,  the  hurrying 
and  cruel  march  to  the  sea-coast,  the  heartless  sale  to 
foreigners,  the  horrors  of  the  "middle-passage," — for- 
merly so  common,  and  not  yet  entirely  ended, — these  are 
scenes  in  which  the  actors  should  be  only  the  devils 
themselves..  Yet,  alas  for  human  nature  in  its  fallen 
state !  these  are  the  doings  of  our  fellow-men,  who  have 
the  same  passions  with  ourselves.  Grace  has  made  us  to 
differ  from  them.  The  Gospel  has  saved  us  and  our  chil- 
from  such  scenes, of  violence  and  oppression.  And  the 
same  "Gospel  and  grace  shall  be  the  means  of  redeeming 
long  oppressed,  miserable  Africa. 

A  better  day  is  now  dawning  on  this  dark  land.  Va- 
ried and  powerful  agencies  are  already  at  work  to  restrain 
existing  evils,  and  to  setup  the  kingdom  of  righteousness 
and  peace.  Amongst  these  the  armed  squadron  nobly 
maintained,  single  handed,  by  the  British  government 
for  the  suppression  of  the  slave  trade,  occupied  an  impor- 
tant place ;  afterwards,  the  American  and  the  French 
governments  each  maintained  a  small  naval  force  on  the 
African  coast  for  tlie  same  object.     As  the  slave-vessels 

1  cliest,  4  wasli  basins,  6  plates,  4  empty  bottles,  1  keg  of  powder,  1 
iron  pot,  1  brass  pan,  10  brass  rods,  10  pieces  of  clotli,  5  mugs,  1 
small  looking-glass,  one  jug,  4  pins,  5  needles,  5  fish  books,  2  razors, 

2  pair  of  scissors,  8  bunches  of  small  beads,  3  pair  of  ear-rings,  1 
pocket  knife,  3  padlocks  and  keys,  4  pipes,  10  heads  of  tobacco,  I 
piece  of  cloth  for  her  mother,  1  silk  handkerchief,  1  small  bell,  1 
tumbler.  This  list  of  articles  is  not  often  departed  from  in  these 
transactions,  though  occasionally  the  number  of  a  certain  article  is 
made  greater  or  less." 


62  MANUAL    OF    MISSIONS. 

carried  arms  and  were  commonly  of  a  piratical  character, 
and  as  the  traffic  in  wliich  they  were  employed  was  one 
that  could  not  flourish  side  by  side  with  legitimate  com- 
merce, civilization,  or  religion,  a  naval  force  for  their 
banishment  became  a  vital  measure.  Without  it,  colonial 
settlements,  factories  for  trade  in  ivory  and  palm  oil,  and 
missionary  stations  with  their  schools  and  churches,  were 
all  alike  impracticable.  The  slave-traders  would  soon 
have  swept  all  these  from  the  African  coast.  The  ques- 
tion concerning  the  employment  of  the  squadron  should 
be  considered  one  settled  by  experience.  Yet  an  attempt 
was  made  some  years  ago  in  Parliament  to  have  the 
British  squadron  withdrawn.  The  pecuniary  interests  of 
a  certain  class  Avould  have  been  promoted  by  the  removal 
of  lawful  restraints  upon  their  intercourse  witli  the  na- 
tives. In  our  own  country  disparaging  remarks  were 
often  made  about  the  efficiency  and  the  expense  of  this 
method  of  repressing  the  slave-trade,  as  compared  with 
other  agencies  for  the  same  purpose  ;  during  the  Rebellion 
our  ships  of  war  were  necessarily  brouglit  into  the  ser- 
vice of  the  country,  and  they  have  not  since  been  employ- 
ed on  the  African  coast.  But  tliis  naval  force  was  for 
the  time  essential  to  the  success  of  every  other  means  ; 
no  single  measure  has  been  of  greater  benefit. 

Other  important  means  are  not  wanting.  The  British 
and  American  settlements  of  Sierra  Leone  and  Liberia  are 
objects  of  great  interest  to  all  who  have  at  heart  the 
welfare  of  the  African  race.  The  colony  at  Sierra  Leone 
was  formed  in  1787  for  purposes  of  trade  with  the  Afri- 
cans, and  its  first  settlers  were  a  few  hundreds  of  colored 
people  from  America,  most  of  whom  were  refugees  from 
the  United  States  at  the  end  of  tlie  Bevohitionarv  War. 


MISSIONS   IN   WESTERN   AFRICA.  63 

The  chief  increase,  however,  in  the  population  of  the  col- 
ony grew  out  of  the  measures  adopted  by  the  British 
Government  for  suppressing  the  slave-trade.  It  became 
necessary  to  provide  a  home  for  the  recaptured  slaves. 
It  was  impossible  to  restore  them  to  their  former  abodes. 
The  native  villages  of  many  were  far  distant  in  the  inte- 
rior ;  the  homes  of  others  had  been  destroyed,  and  their 
friends  dispersed.  Others  still,  in  large  numbers  were 
children  not  able  to  tell  where  their  former  homes  could  be 
found  ;  and  in  many  instances  their  parents  and  friends 
had  been  killed,  or  reduced  to  slavery,  so  that  they  were 
left  as  orphans.  These  poor  people,  when  rescued  from 
the  grasp  of  slave-dealers,  were  settled  at  Sierra  Leone, 
under  the  protection  and  laws  of  the  British  Government. 
Here  their  number  gradually  increased,  until  now  the 
population  of  the  colony  is  estimated  at  about  70,000. 
They  have  here  enjoyed  the  advantages  of  education  and 
the  means  of  grace.  Thousands  of  them  have  become 
worthy  members  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  and  they  have 
acquired  the  ideas  and  the  arts  of  civilized  life.  Free- 
town, the  capital  of  the  colony,  is  far  in  advance  of  any 
other  town  on  the  western  coast,  as  the  abode  of  intelli- 
gence, comfort,  and  the  institutions  of  the  Christian  re- 
ligion. 

One  remarkable  result  of  this  settlement  was  not 
probably  anticipated  by  its  earliest  friends, — that  of  its 
being  a  kind  of  normal  or  training-school  for  many 
African  tribes.  The  liberated  slaves  were  natives  of 
different  regions.  They  had  their  distinctive  customs, 
and  various  languages  were  spoken  amongst  them. 
When  brought  under  Christian  influence,  it  was  soon 
found  to  be  more  difficult  to  rescue  them  from  their 


64  MANUAL    OF    MISSIONS. 

pagan  superstitions  than  from  slavery ;  but  when  they 
became  followers  of  our  blessed  Lord,  they  could  not 
but  desire  to  sec  tlie  blessings  of  the  Gospel  extended 
to  their  own  people.  Some  of  them  liave  already  be- 
come useful  in  this  good  work,  others  will  follow  their 
example,  and  the  light  of  this  African  Christian  settle- 
ment is  penetrating  far  into  the  interior  of  the  country. 
A  signal  example  of  this  kind  is  found  in  the  life  of 
an  African  slave  boy,  who  was  carried  with  other  re- 
captives  to  Sierra  Leone  many  years  ago,  and  who  is  now 
a  respected  and  useful  prelate  of  the  English  Episcopal 
Church,  Dr.  Crowther,  bishop  of  Niger,  having  his  mis- 
sionary diocese  among  tribes  in  the  interior,  who  are 
accessible  from  the  river  of  that  name. 

Besides  Sierra  Leone,  the  British  Government  pos- 
sesses trading  settlements,  under  the  protection  of  the 
squadron  and  a  small  force  of  troops,  at  several  other 
places  on  tlie  coast.  Of  these,  tlie  settlements  on  the 
Gambia,  and  at  Cape  Coast  and  Accra  on  the  Gold 
Coast,  are  the  most  important.  The  missionary  labors 
carried  on  at  these  smaller  places  have  been  attended 
with  marked  success. 

The  Liberia  settlements  differ  from  Sierra  Leone  in 
their  origin  and  object,  though  their  influence  on  Africa 
itself,  we  may  hope,  will  eventually  prove  not  less  bene- 
ficial. The  Liberians,  properly  so  called,  not  being 
natives  of  Africa,  cannot  at  first  speak  the  languages 
of  the  native  tribes.  When  they  reach  the  land  of 
their  forefathers,  they  arc  certainly  superior  to  the  recap- 
tured slaves  in  character  and  intelligence  ;  but  though 
of  the  same  race,  they  are  nevertheless  foreigners,  who 
have  been  brought  up  in  a  much  colder  climate,  and 


MISSIONS   IN   WESTERN   AFRICA.  05 

they  must  therefore  pass  the  ordeal  of  acclimation,  and 
begin  life  anew.  Serious  risks  attend  this  great  change 
in  their  condition,  one  of  which  grows  out  of  their  new 
political  relations.  They  have  adopted  the  republican 
form  of  government.  This,  more  than  other  forms  of 
government,  requires  its  administrators  to  possess  in- 
telligence and  integrity  ;  indeed,  to  be  successfully  main- 
tained for  many  years,  it  greatly  needs  the  aid  not  only 
of  those  great  religious  doctrines  which  are  held  by  all 
evangelical  Christians,  but  also  of  those  principles  of 
churcli  government  which  are  embraced  by  the  Presby- 
terian Church,  and  whicli  have  had  much  to  do  in  mould- 
ing the  political  institutions  of  our  country.  Most  of 
the  Liberians,  from  their  former  position,  and  by  reason 
also  of  the  frontier  kind  of  life  in  which,  as  colonists 
with  limited  means,  they  are  now  placed,  cannot  reason- 
ably be  expected  to  conduct  their  public  affairs  in  the 
best  way  ;  men  highly  qualified  for  the  Presidency  and 
for  the  Legislature  and  the  Bench,  as  well  as  for  the 
Pulpit,  require  the  same  training  in  Africa  as  in  the 
United  States.  All  this  shows  the  essential  importance 
of  Christian  schools  in  Liberia,  while  the  narrow  means 
of  most  of  the  settlers  renders  it  necessary  for  the  pre- 
sent that  these  schools,  and  also  the  support  of  the  Chris- 
tian ministry,  should  be  largely  indebted  to  the  mission- 
ary institutions  of  their  native  country.  With  a  cordial 
and  vigorous  support  from  the  American  churches,  Libe- 
ria will  not  disappoint  the  expectations  of  its  benevolent 
founders,  and  will  become  the  favored  home  of  thousands 
of  our  colored  people.  Their  example  and  influence,  if 
regulated  by  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel,  will  make  their 
adopted  country  a  great  blessing  in  many  ways  to  tlic 


66  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

people  of  Africa  and  to  tlie  negro  race.  We  look  to 
both  these  Christian  settlements,  Sierra  Leone  and  Libe- 
ria, with  the  deepest  interest,  as  well  adapted  to  repress 
the  slave-trade  and  other  evils,  to  foster  legitimate  com- 
merce, and  to  furnish  stations  for  missionary  labor 
among  the  natives  of  the  country  ;  and  our  hopes  arc 
the  more  confident,  because  they  are  objects  of  special 
interest  to  the  two  great  Protestant  nations  of  our  age. 
Is  it  not  for  gracious  purposes  that  God  has  planted 
these  Christian  settlements  on  the  borders  of  this  dark 
continent,  and  enlisted  for  their  prosperity  the  sympathies 
and  prayers  of  so  many  of  his  people  in  Great  Britain 
and  our  own  country  ? 

The  armed  squadrons  and  the  colonial  settlements 
have  been  enumerated  as  powerful  agencies  for  the  bene- 
fit of  Western  Africa.  Hardly  inferior  to  these  is  the 
commerce  now  springing  up  between  foreign  traders  and 
the  natives  along  this  coast.  The  chiefs  and  other  men 
of  influence  are  beginning  to  find,  that  the  labor  of  their 
dependants  will  procure  for  them  a  better  supply  of  goods 
than  could  be  obtained  by  traffic  with  slave-dealers. 
Their  own  interest  is  promoted  by  sending  out  of  the 
country  the  productions  of  the  soil  and  of  the  forest, 
rather  than  their  fellow-men.  And  Western  Africa  is 
extremely  rich  in  the  staples  of  commerce.  It  is  capable 
of  producing  cotton  to  almost  any  extent.  Rice  and 
palm  oil,  ebony  and  other  valuable  kinds  of  wood,  the 
gum  used  in  India-rubber  manufactures,  ivory,  and  many 
other  important  articles  of  commerce,  can  be  supplied 
in  ample  measure  ;  while,  on  the  other  hand,  the  Africans 
arc  an  imitative  and  an  "  improving  "  people,  anxious  to 
possess  articles  of  European  and  American  manufacture, 


MISSIONS   IN  WESTERN   AFRICA.  67 

willing  to  work  for  them,  and  full  of  enterprise  and  in- 
genuity in  using  means  to  obtain  tliem.  With  thirty- 
live  millions  of  such  a  people,  living  in  a  country  of  exu- 
berant fertility,  at  a  distance  of  but  a  few  weeks'  sail 
from  British  and  American  seaports,  what  can  prevent 
an  immense  amount  of  commerce  being  created  within 
no  distant  period  ? 

The  principal  means  of  Africa's  redemption,  however, 
is  the  Gospel  of  the  grace  of  God.  This  will  effect  the 
greatest  changes,  when  other  means  prove  fruitless.  A 
divine  power  makes  this  agency  effectual  in  the  change 
of  character,  habits  and  pursuits.  Under  its  influence, 
old  things  pass  away,  all  things  become  new.  This 
mighty  leaven  is  already  at  work  ;  its  effects  are  visible 
and  wonderful.  The  briefest  statement  of  missionary 
returns  will  prove  surprising  to  many,  and  gratifying  to 
all  who  have  at  heart  the  welfare  of  this  long-neglected 
part  of  the  world.  The  English  Baptist,  Episcopal  and 
Wesleyan  Societies,  the  Scotch  United  Presbyterian,  the 
German,  the  American  Congregational,  Episcopal,  Me- 
thodist, and  Presbyterian  bodies  are  all  engaged  in  mis- 
sionary work  in  Western  Africa.  They  support  over 
one  hundred  ministers  of  the  Gospel  at  various  stations, 
with  a  considerable  number  of  assistant  missionaries. 
Over  16,000  communicants,  including  cliurch  members  in 
Liberia  who  are  mostly  of  American  birth,  were  re- 
ported last  year  in  connection  with  the  churches.  The 
greater  part  of  these  are  members  of  the  English  Epis- 
copal and  Wesleyan  churches  in  Sierra  Leone  ;  but  nearly 
2,000  are  members  of  the  English  Wesleyan  churches 
on  the  Gambia,  at  Cape  Coast,  and  in  the  kingdom  of 
Ashantee,   and   many   are  members   of   English   Epis- 


68  MANUAL  OP  MISSIONS. 

copal  churches  in  Abbcokuta  and  Badagry.  Consider- 
ing the  recent  origin  of  most  of  the  missions,  and  the 
formidable  hinderances  to  their  success,  these  returns 
are  most  cheering.  Tliey  appear  to  warrant  the  opinion, 
that  in  no  part  of  the  missionary  field  may  the  Church 
of  Christ  look  for  more  immediate  and  extended  success 
tlian  in  Western  Africa, 

The  most  serious  obstacle  to  missionary  labor  in  this 
part  of  the  world  is  the  unhealthiness  of  the  country  to 
foreigners.  The  climate  is  not  deleterious  to  the  natives, 
who  are  described  as  physically  a  vigorous  and  long- 
lived  people  ;  but  foreigners  are  subject  to  fevers  which 
often  prove  fatal.  Unusual  mortality  has  marked  the 
progress  of  the  missionary  work  on  this  coast.  This 
may  have  been  owing  partly  to  the  want  of  prudence  in 
some  cases,  and  in  others  to  the  want  of  proper  care  and 
treatment.  Tlie  methods  of  guarding  against  disease 
and  of  dealing  with  it  are  better  understood  now  than 
in  former  years.  Much  greater  stress  is  now  laid  on  the 
selection  of  missionaries  whose  health  is  suited  to  the 
climate,  and  the  choice  of  stations  not  exposed  to  ma- 
laria from  neighboring  marshes  or  to  other  local  causes 
of  disease.  As  a  result  of  these  precautions,  the  in- 
stances of  sickness  and  death  have  been  diminished. 
It  must  be  conceded,  however,  that  the  climate  of  this 
part  of  Africa  still  proves  more  or  less  injurious  to  the 
health  of  those  who  have  been  brought  up  in  northern 
latitudes.  Yet  this  consideration  should  not  receive 
more  than  its  proper  weight  in  the  scale  of  Christian 
duty.  The  missionary  work  is  surely  worthy  of  greater 
sacrifices  than  the  enterprises  of  men  engaged  in  com- 
merce or  other  secular  pursuits,  which  now  employ  the 


MISSIONS   IN   WESTERN    AFRICA.  69 

services  of  some  two  thousand  white  people  on  the  coast 
of  Western  Africa,  The  slave-traders  for  long  years 
encountered  the  risks  of  the  climate,  living  at  all  points 
of  the  coast,  in  the  prosecution  of  their  infamous  busi- 
ness. The  servants  of  Christ  must  not  shrink  from 
equal  or  greater  danger  in  obeying  his  last  command- 
ment. He  knew  all  the  risks  of  climate  when  he  re- 
quired tlicra  to  preach  liis  Gospel  to  every  creature  ; 
and  the  promise  of  Iiis  presence  with  tlicni  will  be  sweet 
and  precious  in  proportion  to  the  sincerity  of  their  faith 
and  the  difficulties  of  tlieir  work.  Their  instrumentality  in 
the  salvation  of  lost  souls  in  Africa  cainiot  be  dispensed 
with,  and  will  not  fail  at  last  to  be  richly  rewarded. 

The  missions  of  the  Board  in  Africa  are  found  in 
Liberia, — at  Monrovia,  Sinou,  Kentucky,  Settra  Kroo, 
and  other  places  ;  and  near  the  Equator,  on  the  island  of 
CoRisco  and  its  vicinity.  These  are  two  distinct  mission- 
ary fields,  distant  from  each  other  more  than  a  thousand 
miles.  Each  has  Its  own  features  of  interest,  and  both 
are  highly  important  spheres  of  Christian  benevolence. 

The  mission  to  Liberia  was  commenced  in  1832,  but 
has  been  repeatedly  suspended,  on  account  of  the  death 
or 'the  return  to  this  country  of  the  missionaries.  The 
Rev.  Messrs.  John  B.  Pinney  and  Joseph  Barr  were  the 
brethren  first  appointed  to  this  field.  Mr.  Barr  was 
called  suddenly  to  his  rest  by  an  attack  of  cholera  in 
Richmond,  Ya.,  while  on  his  way  to  embark  for  Africa. 
His  removal  was  a  serious  loss,  as  he  was  a  man  quali- 
fied by  nature  and  grace  for  eminent  usefulness.  Tiie 
union  of  energy  and  prudence  with  vigorous  health 
seemed  to  point  him  out  as  admirably  suited  to  the  work 
which  he  had  in  view. 


70  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

Mr.  Pinney  proceeded  alone  on  his  mission,  and  arriv- 
ed at  Monrovia  in  February,  1833.  After  a  few  months 
spent  in  making  the  requisite  inquiries  and  arrange- 
ments, he  returned  on  a  visit  to  this  country  to  confer 
with  the  Committee  concerning  the  plans  of  the  mission, 
and  to  enlist  recruits  for  its  service.  Previous  to  his 
return,  two  brethren  had  been  accepted  as  missionaries 
for  tliis  field  ;  and  in  November  the  missionary  company, 
consisting  of  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Pinney,  Laird,  and  Cloud, 
with  Mrs.  Laird,  and  Mr.  James  Temple,  a  young  color- 
ed man,  who  was  a  candidate  for  the  ministry,  embarked 
at  Norfolk  for  Liberia.  Most  of  these  laborers  were 
not  allowed  to  continue,  by  reason  of  death.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Laird  and  Mr.  Cloud  were  called  to  their  rest 
within  a  few  montlis  after  their  arrival  at  Monrovia, 
leaving  a  memorial  of  piety  singularly  pure  and  devoted. 
Mr.  Temple  returned  to  the  United  States,  and  Mr.  Pin- 
ney Avas  again  left  alone  in  the  mission.  For  a  time  he 
discharged  the  duties  of  Governor  of  the  colony  with 
great  benefit  to  all  its  interests  ;  but  withdrawing  from 
this  post  as  soon  as  it  was  practicable  for  him  to  resign 
its  duties,  he  resumed  his  missionary  labors.  Hs^ving 
been  joined  in  September,  1834,  by  Mr.  J.  F.  C.  Finley, 
Mr.  Pinney  had  a  house  built  for  the  use  of  the  mission 
on  a  small  farm,  at  Millsburgh,  a  few  miles  from  Monro- 
via. One  or  two  colored  assistants  were  engaged  as 
teachers  for  schools  among  tlie  natives  ;  and  Mr.  E.  Tyt- 
ler,  a  colored  man  and  a  licensed  preacher,  was  employ- 
ed among  the  Bassas,  a  native  tribe,  at  a  station  select- 
ed by  Mr.  Pinney  on  the  river  John,  eighteen  miles 
from  the  sea. 

The  health  of  Messrs.  Pinney  and  Finley  having  given 


MISSIONS    IN    WESTEKN   AFRICA.  71 

way,  they  were  compelled  to  return  to  this  country  in 
1835.*  Mr.  Tytlcr  conducted  a  small  school  for  two  or 
three  years  longer  among  the  Bassas,  but  no  very  en- 
couraging results  appear  to  have  followed  his  labors. 
The  mission  was  virtually  suspended. 

Considerable  hesitation  was  felt  about  resuming  the 
work  of  missions  in  Africa.  The  loss  of  several  valu- 
able lives,  and  the  failure  of  health,  in  some  cases, 
proved  extremely  discouraging  to  many  persons.  Yet 
others  were  clear  in  their  convictions  that  the  Church 
ought  not  to  abandon  this  missionary  field.  The  door 
was  open,  and  all  things  invited  the  labors  of  the  serv- 
ants of  Christ,  with  the  exception  of  the  deleterious  cli- 
mate. To  guard  against  this,  it  was  thought  that  a 
more  healthy  station  could  be  found  than  those  previ- 
ously occupied,  and  it  was  considered  expedient  for  mis- 
sionaries to  return  after  a  few  years  to  their  native 
country,  on  a  visit  for  the  sake  of  health.  Brethren  of 
approved  qualifications  liad  offered  themselves  specially 
for  this  field.  It  appeared  therefore  to  be  the  duty  of 
the  Board  to  make  another  effort  to  establish  this 
mission. 

Accordingly  in  1839,  the  Rev.  Oren  K.  Canfield  and 
Mr.  Jonathan  P.  Alward,  and  Dr.  Pinncy,  the  pioneer  of 
the  mission,  made  an  exploring  visit  along  the  coast  for 
nearly  a  hundred  and  fifty  miles,  during  which  they  were 
led  to  select  a  station  among  the  Keoo  people,  about 
half-way  between  Cape  Palmas  and  Monrovia.  An  in- 
teresting account  of  the  Kroos  is  given  in  the  Annual 

*  Mr.  Finley  afterwards  returned  to  Africa  in  connection,  I  be- 
lieve, with  the  Colonization  Society  ;  but  was  murdered  by  natives, 
%vho  supposed  that  he  was  in  possession  of  a  large  sum  of  money. 


<2  >?AXUAL   OF    MISSIONS. 

Report  of  the  Board  for  1840.  Tlicy  are  described  as 
tlie  most  intelligent  and  enterprising  of  the  natives  on 
the  western  coast,  having  farms  in  a  high  state  of  culti- 
vation. It  is  worthy  of  note  that  they  were  always  op- 
posed to  the  slave-trade.  Their  distinctive  name  is  pro- 
bably derived  from  the  fact  that  many  of  them  are 
employed  as  crews  on  board  of  trading-vessels.  This 
leads  them  to  visit  various  parts  of  the  coast,  although 
they  commonly  return  to  their  own  comitry  after  a  few 
years  spent  in  this  service. 

The  return  of  African  fever  soon  forbade  Dr.  Piuney's 
attempt  to  resume  his  missionary  labors  ;  but  the  other 
brethren  enjoyed  good  health,  and  after  completing  their  , 
exploration,  they  returned  home,  were  married,  and  Mr 
Alward  was  ordained  ;  and  then  they  proceeded,  in  Feb— ^ 
ruary,  1841,  to  their  chosen  work,  with  many  hopes  of  a 
useful  if  not  a  long  life.  These  hopes  were  destined  to 
be  disappointed.  Mr.  Alward  was  called  to  his  rest  in 
the  following  April,  and  Mr.  Canfield  in  May  of  the 
next  year.  They  were  both  men  of  devoted  piety,  and 
were  qualified  to  be  eminently  useful  in  the  missionary 
work.  Their  bereaved  companions  returned  to  their 
friends  in  this  country  ;  and  for  a  month  the  station  was 
under  the  charge  of  a  colored  female  teacher,  who  had 
accompanied  Messrs.  Canfield  and  Alward.  The  Rev. 
Robert  W.  Sawyer  and  his  wife,  who  had  arrived  at 
Monrovia  in  December,  1841,  then  succeeded  the  breth- 
ren whom  they  had  hoped  to  join  at  Settra  Kroo  ;  but 
in  December,  1843,  Mr.  Sawyer  was  called  to  join  them 
in  the  Saviour's  presence.  He  was  a  man  worthy  to  be 
their  associate,  both  in  tlic  church  on  earth  and  in 
heaven.     Previous  to  his  death,  schools  had  been  estab- 


MISSIONS   IN   WESTERN    AFRICA.  73 

lished,  and  at  one  time,  thirty  boys  and  six  girls  were 
boarded  and  lodged  on  the  mission  premises,  enjoying 
the  benefits  of  Christian  instruction  and  example. 

In  the  year  1842,  three  eolored  ministers  became  con- 
nected with  the  mission.  One  of  these,  the  Rev.  James 
Eden,  had  been  for  some  years  at  Monrovia,  where  he 
was  pastor  of  the  Presbyterian  church.  This  station  he 
continued  to  occupy  until  his  peaceful  death,  at  an  ad- 
vanced age  in  1846.  The  Rev.  Thomas  Wilson  and  the 
Rev.  James  M.  Priest  reached  Monrovia  in  1842.  Mr. 
Wilson's  station  was  at  Sinou,  where,  however,  he  was 
not  permitted  long  to  labor,  having  been  called  to  his 
reward  in  1846.  He  was  a  man  of  energy,  and  his  tal- 
ents and  piety  gave  promise  of  no  ordinary  usefulness. 
Mr.  Priest  was  first  stationed  at  Settra  Kroo,  but  re- 
moved to  the  station  at  Sinou  in  1846,  where  he  has  been 
settled  more  than  twenty  years,  and  where  he  is  much 
encouraged  in  his  work.  Mr.  Washington  M'Donough, 
a  colored  teacher,  was  sent  out  also  in  1842,  and  he  has 
continued  to  be  connected  with  a  station  among  the 
Kroos  until  the  present  time. 

At  Settra  Kroo  the  education  of  native  youth  contin- 
ued to  engage  the  attention  of  Mrs.  Sawyer,  who  with 
great  devotedness  had  remained  at  her  post,  although 
she  was  the  only  white  woman  within  sixty  miles  of  the 
station.  She  was  assisted  by  Mr.  M'Donough,  and  by 
Cecilia  Van  Tyne,  an  excellent  colored  teacher,  until  the 
return  of  the  latter  for  health  in  1844.  In  the  same 
year  the  Rev.  James  M.  Connelly  joined  the  mission, 
with  whom  Mrs.  Sawyer  was  united  in  marriage  in  the 
following  December,  They  continued  at  Settra  Kroo, 
engaged  in  faithful  efforts  for  tlie  conversion  of  the  peo- 
4 


74  MANUAL    OF    MISSIONS. 

pie,  but  meeting  with  no  marked  encouragement,  until 
they  were  compelled  to  return  to  this  country  by  the 
failure  of  health  in  1850.  Since  that  time  the  station 
among  the  Kroos  has  been  under  the  care  of  Mr.  M'Do- 
nough,  a  small  school  has  been  maintained,  but  no 
brighter  days  have  been  witnessed.  Seldom  have  we 
known  a  mission  commenced  with  more  deliberate  and 
well-informed  judgment,  conducted  by  more  devoted  and 
thoroughly  qualified  men,  and  yet  resulting  in  more  dis- 
astrous and  apparently  fruitless  events.  But  these 
efforts  have  not  been  fruitless,  though  no  record  of  con- 
versions has  been  made.  The  piety  of  so  many  of 
Christ's  servants,  their  selfdcnial,  their  willingness  to 
peril  life  itself  for  the  salvation  of  the  heathen,  tlieir 
happy  though  brief  missionary  life,  their  peaceful  death 
— all  these  have  yielded  fruit,  surely,  in  the  churches  at 
home,  if  not  among  the  hardened  Kroo  people  ;  and  their 
record  is  on  high, — their  crown  of  rejoicing  is  tlie  bright- 
er after  being  gained  in  this  land  of  darkness. 

In  January  1847,  the  Rev.  Harrison  W.  Ellis,  a  col- 
ored man,  formerly  a  slave,  who  with  his  family  had 
been  redeemed  from  bondage  by  Christian  friends  in  the  ' 
South,  was  sent  as  a  missionary  to  Monrovia.  As  he 
possessed  considerable  talent  and  energy,  and  had  ac- 
quired more  than  ordinary  learning,  it  was  reasonable  to 
expect  that  his  efforts  to  do  good  would  prove  encour- 
aging to  those  who  had  taken  a  kind  and  liberal  interest 
in  his  welfare.  He  was  for  some  time  minister  of  the 
churcli  in  Monrovia,  and  gave  some  attention  to  a  school  ; 
but  the  expectations  of  his  usefulness  were  disappointed. 
At  Kentucky,  a  settlement  a  few  miles  from  Monrovia, 
the  Rev.  H.  W.  Erskine  has  been  stationed  since  1849, 


MISSIONS   IN   WESTERN   AFRICA.  75 

and  has  met  with  much  encoui-agemeut  in  his  work. 
About  twenty  members  are  connected  with  the  church 
at  this  station.  Mr.  B.  Y.  R.  James,  a  teacher,  who  had 
been  for  some  years  under  tlie  patronage  of  a  Society  of 
ladies  in  New  York  for  promoting  education  in  Africa, 
became  connected,  at  the  instance  of  his  former  patrons, 
with  the  mission  of  the  Board  at  Monrovia  in  1849.  He 
has  continued  to  be  faithfully  and  successfully  employed 
in  a  large  school  at  that  place,  exerting  an  influence  in 
a  high  degree  happy  and  important,  both  in  church  and 
state. 

The  Rot.  David  A.  Wilson  and  his  wife  arrived  at 
Monrovia  in  July,  1 850.  Mr.  Wilson  joined  this  mission 
with  a  special  view  to  the  work  of  Christian  education, 
and  took  the  charge  of  the  Alexander  High  School,  an 
academy  established  by  the  Board  in  1849.  The  num- 
ber of  scholars  was  never  large,  but  their  progress  in 
study  evinced  capacity  to  make  respectable  acquirements. 
In  1858  Mr.  Wilson  was  compelled  to  withdraw  from 
his  important  work  in  Liberia  by  the  enfeebled  state  of 
his  wife's  health.  The  school  was  placed  in  the  charge 
of  the  Rev.  Edward  Blyden,  one  of  its  former  pupils,  who 
is  now  a  Professor  in  the  College  at  Monrovia.  It  was 
suspended  on  his  accepting  his  present  post,  and  measures 
were  taken  to  carry  into  effect  a  plan  long  recommend- 
ed, that  of  transferring  the  school  to  a  place  in  the  in- 
terior, where  the  students  could  engage  in  gardening  and 
farming,  as  a  means  of  diminishing  their  expenses,  bene- 
fiting their  health,  and  fostering  habits  of  industry 
and  self-reliance.  Nearly,  fifty  acres  of  land  were  pur- 
chased, and  a  building  was  erected,  on  the  St.  Paul  river, 
about  eighteen  miles  from  Monrovia,  and  the  school  was 


76  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

reopened  in  1866,  under  the  charge  of  the  Rev.  Edward 
Bceklen,  a  German  gentleman  of  experience  as  a  teacher. 
Its  future  course  will  be  watched  with  interest. 

Referring  to  the  Annual  Reports  of  the  Board  for  fur- 
ther information  concerning  the  missionary  work  in  Li- 
beria, we  turn  now  to  the  mission  at  Corisco  and  its 
vicinity.  The  repeated  bereavements  of  the  mission  on 
the  Liberia  coast  led  to  the  inquiry  whether  a  more 
healthy  location  could  not  be  discovered  elsewhere  ;  and 
the  comparative  exemption  from  fever  enjoyed  by  the 
missionaries  of  the  American  Board  on  the  Gaboon  river, 
turned  the  attention  of  many  to  the  region  near  the. 
equator.  Accordingly,  in  1849,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  James 
L.  Mackey  and  George  W.  Simpson  and  their  wives  went 
out  to  form  a  new  mission  in  this  part  of  the  African 
lield.  They  were  greatly  aided  in  their  inquiries  by  the 
counsels  of  the  brethren  connected  with  the  American 
Board,  and  particularly  of  the  Rev.  J.  Leighton  Wilson, 
who  had  been  a  missionary, — first  at  Cape  Palmas  and 
afterwards  at  the  Gaboon, — and  who  was  subsequently 
for  some  years  one  of  the  Secretaries  of  the  Board.  After 
making  full  examination  of  various  places  they  were  led 
to  select  the  island  of  Corisco  as  their  sfation.  This,  is  a 
small  island,  four  miles  long  from  north  to  south,  and 
about  the  same  in  breadth  at  the  south  end,  but  at  the 
north  not  exceeding  a  mile, — hfjving  a  circumference  of 
about  fifteen  miles,  and  an  irregular  surface,  diversified 
with  narrow  valleys  and  steep  hills  of  no  great  height. 
It  is  fifty-five  miles  north  of  the  equator,  and  from  fifteen 
to  twenty  miles  from  the  main  land.  Its  population  is 
about  4,000  and  its  situation,  midway  in  the  sea-line  of 
the  Bay  of  Corisco,  afi'ords  a  ready  access  to  the  people 


COmSCO   ISLAND 


-TAjrcvFx:- 


MISSIONS   IN   WESTERN   AFRICA.  77 

of  the  same  language,  the  Benga,  who  live  on  the  shores 
of  the  bay  and  on  the  sea-coast.  In  this  part  of  Africa 
there  are  no  roads,  and  journeys  can  be  made  most  con- 
veniently in  boats  along  the  coast  or  on  the  rivers,  so 
that  the  situation  of  the  missionaries  oft  an  island  is  less 
a  liindrance  to  their  intercourse  with  the  natives  tlian  it 
would  be  in  most  countries.  The  chief  inducement,  how- 
ever, for  choosing  Gorisco  as  the  site  of  the  mission,  was 
the  hope  that  it  would  be  a  healthy  place.  It  contains 
few  local  causes  of  disease,  while  it  is  removed  from  the 
malaria  of  the  coast  on  the  main  land,  and  enjoys  the 
atmosphere  of  the  sea. 

The  experience  of  seventeen  years,  it  must  be  admitted, 
has  not  fully  confirmed  the  hope  of  finding  a  salubrious 
climate  at  Gorisco  ;  and  yet,  on  the  other  hand,  better 
health  has  been  enjoyed  there  than  probably  would  have 
been  enjoyed  at  any  other  place  on  the  Western  coast. 

Mrs.  Mackey  was  early  called  to  her  rest  by  a  disease 
not  connected  with  her  new  abode.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Simp- 
son, in  the  mysterious  providence  of  God,  were  lost  at 
sea,  with  all  on  board  the  ship  except  a  native  sailor, 
their  vessel  having  been  struck  by  a  typhoon.  This  sad 
event  occui-red  in  April,  1851,  causing  great  sorrow  to 
the  friends  of  this  new  mission.  The  other  missionaries 
— Mr.  Mackey,  Miss  Sweeny,  who  embarked  for  Gorisco 
in  August,  1851,  and  was  married  to  Mr.  Mackey  in  1852, 
and  the  Rev.  George  McQueen,  Jr.,  were  permitted  to 
spend  many  years  in  the  service  of  the  mission.  Mr. 
Mackey  was  called  to  enter  into  rest  in  April,  1867,  after 
severe  illness  contracted  in  Africa.  He  was  a  man  of 
admirable  common  sense  and  complete  devotedness  to 
the  work  of  spreading  the  Gospel  in  Africa,  and  his  re- 


78  MANUAL    OP    MISSIONS. 

moval  by  death  in  the  midst  of  his  years  is  a  heavy  loss. 
His  excellent  wife  is  still  among  the  living,  though  not 
permitted  to  return  to  Corisco.  The  names  of  their 
fellow  laborers  and  successors  will  be  found  in  a  sub- 
sequent chapter.  -»  Among  them  are  those  of  McQueen, 
Clemens,  Ogden,  and  Paull,  who  entered  into  rest  while 
connected  with  the  mission,  men  whose  devotedness  to 
the  cause  of  Christ  was  hardly  ever  surpassed. 

The  work  already  accomplished  by  this  mission  is  one 
of  great  importance.  Two  principal  stations  are  occu- 
pied on  the  island  of  Corisco,  and  a  third  at  Bcnita,  on 
the  main  land,  about  fifty  miles  north  of  Corisco,  besides 
several  out-stations.  The  Benga  language  has  been  re- 
duced to  a  written  form,  and  some  parts  of  the  Scriptures 
and  other  works  have  been  translated  and  printed  in  it. 
Schools  have  been  opened,  in  which  nearly  two  hundred 
youths  are  under  instruction.  Some  of  the  former  schol- 
ars have  become  assistants  in  the  work  of  the  mission, 
and  one  is  a  licentiate  preacher  of  the  Gospel.  Tiie 
number  of  communicants,  given  in  the  last  Report  was 
ninety.  Difficulties  have  at  times  threatened  to  hinder 
the  progress  of  this  good  work,  especially  on  two  oc- 
casions the  fear  of  adverse  action  by  the  Spanish  au- 
thorities, claiming  jurisdiction  over  the  island  ;  but  the 
mission  still  exerts  a  wide  and  growing  influence. 


70 

73 

p 

7 

'^T 

^   1 

/* 

/ 

TV    ^ 

c 

T 

>. 

J~^^^^ 

H 

*r)ciii.t'^ 


90  irom.   Grccnwicli        95 


IV. 

MISSIONS  IN  NOPJH  INDIA. 


One  of  the  earliest  of  the  missions  to  which  these  pages 
are  devoted,  was  formed  in  North  India.  It  has  also 
become  one  of  the  largest  missions ;  so  that  a  full  ac- 
count of  its  history  cannot  be  given  in  this  work.  Re- 
ferring the  reader  for  more  particular  information  to  the 
books  mentioned  below  in  a  note,"'^  I  would  aim  here  at 
giving  merely  a  general  view  of  India  as  a  missionary 
field,  and  of  the  Presbyterian  missions  in  its  north-western 
provinces. 

The  country  to  which  the  title  of  India  is  now  com- 
monly applied,  forms  a  well-defined  part  of  south-eastern 
Asia.  It  is  bounded  on  the  north-east  by  the  Himalaya 
Mountains  ;  on  the  north-west  by  the  river  Indus,  and  on 

*  Two  Years  in  Upper  India  :  by  John  C.  Lowrie.  New  York  : 
Robert  Carter  &  Brothers.     1850. 

Missions  in  Hindustan  :  by  James  R.  Campbell.  Philadelphia  : 
George  H.  Stuart.     1853. 

Fifteen  Years  of  Missionary  Life  in  North  India  :  by  Joseph  War- 
ren.    Philadelphia  :  Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication.     1856. 

Memorial  of  Missionaries  of  Futtehgurh,  killed  at  Cawnpore  in 
the  Sepoy  Mutiny :  by  J.  Johnston  Walsh.  Philadelphia  :  Joseph 
M.  Wilson.     1858. 

India,  Ancient  and  Modem  :  by  David  0.  Allen.  Boston  :  John  P. 
Jewett  &  Co.  1856.  [  The  best  work  on  India,  of  moderate  size,  for 
a  general  reader] 

(79) 


80  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

other  sides  by  the  Indian  Ocean  and  the  bay  of  Bengal. 
From  Cape  Comorin,  in  north  latitude  8°,  to  Cashmere, 
in  34°,  its  length  is  about  1,900  miles  ;  and  its  greatest 
breadth,  from  tlic  mouth  of  the  Indus  to  Burmah,is  about 
1,500  miles.  Owing  to  its  irregular  figure,  its  area  may 
be  stated  at  only  1,280,000  square  miles,  being  nearly 
the  same  as  that  of  the  older  twenty-six  States  of  our 
country. 

Some  parts  of  this  vast  territory  are  mountainous, 
though  these  regions  are  under  cultivation  to  a  consider- 
able extent.  At  the  north-west  some  districts  are  near- 
ly deserts  of  sand,  while  extensive  deltas  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Ganges  and  some  other  rivers  are  also  uninhabit- 
able. The  greater  part  of  the  country,  however,  possesses 
a  rich  soil,  which  is  mostly  under  cultivation,  and  which, 
under  the  heat  and  moisture  of  a  tropical  climate,  pro- 
duces a  large  supply  of  food  and  clothing  for  its  own 
inhabitants,  and  some  of  the  most  valuable  articles  of 
commerce  with  foreign  nations.  The  people  of  India, 
estimated  at  180,000,000,  are  clothed  to  a  great  extent 
from  the  cotton  grown  in  certain  districts  of  their  country ; 
and  the  production  of  this  important  article  might,  no 
doubt,  be  greatly  increased.  Sugar,  indigo,  opium,  and 
rice  are  leading  staples  of  Indian  commerce.  Rice  forms 
a  large  part  of  the  food  of  the  natives,  and  is  exported 
to  foreign  countries.  In  the  northern  provinces,  wheat 
and  other  grains  are  cultivated. 

The  Hindus  differ  from  each  other  in-  their  appearance, 
and  probably  in  their  origin.  Their  complexion  varies 
from  a  dark  to  an  olive  color,  according  to  the  part  of 
the  country  in  which  they  live,  their  exposure  to  the  sun, 
and  their  occupation.     In  some  provinces,  as  in  Bengal, 


MISSIONS   IN   NORTH    INDIA.  81 

they  are  a  slightly-built,  effeminate  race  ;  in  others,  as  in 
Rajpootana,  and  other  north-western  provinces,  they  are 
a  muscular,  vigorous  people.  They  are  by  no  means  a 
savage  race,  but  a  certain  kind  of  civilization  has  existed 
for  centuries.  They  are  found  cultivating  the  soil  as 
their  chief  employment ;  carpenters,  blacksmiths,  weav- 
ers, dyers,  gardeners,  grooms,  cooks,  barbers,  teachers, 
learned  men,  soldiers,  priests,  and  other  classes  are  also 
common,  and  show  a  civilized  state  of  society, — though 
these  terms  do  not  describe  occupations  or  professions 
at  all  so  advanced  as  we  meet  with  in  western  nations. 
Their  habits  of  life  are  simple,  and  for  the  most  part 
regular.  Two  meals  a  day,  chiefly  of  vegetable  food, 
with  no  other  beverage  than  water,  supply  their  wants. 
There  are  some  men  of  wealth,  but  the  most  of  the  people 
are  extremely  poor.  Hard-working  men,  in  the  fields  or 
on  boats,  are  glad  to  obtain  four  or  five  rupees  a  month 
for  wages,  or  less  than  three  dollars,  out  of  which  they 
must  find  themselves.  Their  hope  of  better  circumstances 
depends  on  Christianity.  This  will  set  them  free  from 
idolatry  and  superstition,  which  now  consume  much  of 
their  time  and  property.  It  will  break  the  yoke  of  caste 
and  allow  scope  for  enterprise.  It  will  substitute  the 
holy  day  of  rest  for  numerous  festivals,  demoralizing  and 
expensive.  It  will  teach  them  truth,  integrity,  content- 
ment, domestic  happiness,  so  needful  to  all  men,  but 
especially  to  the  poor.  Religion  will  then  be  their  best 
support,  instead  of  being,  as  it  surely  is  now,  their  greatest 
burden. 

It  is  difficult  to  describe  clearly  the  religion  of  the 
Hindus.     Conflicting  views  are  given  in  their  sacred 
books.     Some  writers  maintain  the  unity  of  the  Divine 
4* 


82  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

nature ;  others,  pantheistic  notions  ;  others  still,  poly- 
theism ;  many  are  fond  of  metaphysical  subtleties ; 
more  delight  in  foolish  legends  and  corrupting  his- 
tories— such  as  the  exploits  of  the  god  Krishna.  Their 
sacred  writings  are  very  voluminous,  and  contain  many 
just  sentiments  and  good  precepts  ;  but  they  contain 
also  great  quantities  of  nonsense  and  depravity. 

Some  authors  have  attempted  to  treat  this  religion  as 
if  it  were  a  logical  system.  They  speak  of  Brahm  as 
regarded  by  the  Hindus  as  a  pure  and  original  spirit, 
pervading  all  things,  but  existing  in  an  unconscious 
state  until,  suddenly  awakening,  he  created  in  illusion 
(or  caused  the  images  of  objects  to  appear)  the  universe, 
and  the  seeds  of  things  that  should  exist ;  he  then  gave 
existence  to  Brahma,  Yishnu,  and  Shiv,  and  committing 
to  them  the  further  conduct  of  the  world,  he  relapsed 
into  unconsciousness.  As  a  spirit  taking  no  interest  in 
the  affairs  of  men,  Brahm  receives  no  worship  whatever. 
The  triad,  Brahma,  the  creator  ;  Vishnu,  the  preserver  ; 
and  Shiv,  the  destroyer,  are  supposed  to  represent  the 
three  conditions  of  all  finite  existence.  The  two  latter 
are  worshipped  over  all  India ;  some  of  the  Shasters 
declare  that  Brahma  was  by  the  other  gods  denied  the 
right  of  being  worshipped,  on  account  of  his  incestuous 
conduct.  Innumerable  lesser  divinities,  gods,  and  god- 
desses, are  worshipped  in  various  places,  at  particular 
times,  or  for  special  jurisdiction  over  the  affairs  of 
human  life,  each  by  a  part  or  sect  of  the  people.  A 
goddess  is  worshipped  by  thieves  and  murderers  ;  an- 
other is  invoked  for  the  removal  of  the  small-pox  ;  a 
god  presides  over  the  fields,  etc.  Whatever  theory  may 
be  advanced  in  order  to  systematize  the  religious  belief 


MISSIONS  IN   NORTH   INDIA.  83 

of  the  Hindus,  or  however  their  learned  men  may  specu- 
late on  the  metaphysical  and  actual  relations  of  the 
gods  to  each  other  and  to  human  beings,  it  seems  to  be 
quite  certain  that  practically  this  religion  is  neither 
more  nor  less  than  a  heterogeneous  compound  of  gross 
idolatry.  The  symbol  of  Shiv  may  help  the  learned 
worshipper  to  meditate  on  the  object  of  his  devotion, 
but  it  is  itself  worshipped  devoutly  by  nearly  all  who 
resort  to  its  temple.  Not  only  are  images  of  various 
sizes  and  figures,  constructed  out  of  clay,  stone,  wood, 
or  metal,  the  objects  of  religious  worship,  but  certain 
trees,  stones  and  rivers.  The  Ganges  is  a  goddess,  and 
receives  worship  from  most  of  those  who  live  on  its 
banks,  and  from  multitudes  who  resort  to  it  from  distant 
parts  of  the  country.  To  bathe  in  its  waters  is  a  sure 
way  to  become  free  from  sin  ;  to  die  on  its  banks,  drink- 
ing its  water  and  invoking  its  name,  is  a  passport  to 
heaven.  Thousands  of  worshippers  may  be  seen  every 
day  paying  their  homage  to  this  river,  and  in  many 
places  the  sick  and  dying  are  exposed  on  its  banks, 
under  the  burning  sun  by  day,  and  in  the  damp  air  at 
night,  in  the  hope  of  thereby  ending  life  in  peace,  and 
going  at  once  to  a  better  world. 

The  doctrine  of  the  transmigration  of  the  soul,  or  its 
passage  from  one  body  into  another,  is  a  part  of  this 
religion.  This  idea  of  a  succession  of  births  into 
higher  or  lower  beings,  according  to  the  conduct,  has 
great  influence  over  the  Hindus.  To  deter  men  from 
killing  Brahraans,  for  instance,  Manu,  the  great  law- 
giver, enacts,  that  "  the  slayer  of  a  Brahman  must  enter 
into  the  body  of  a  dog,  a  boar,  an  ass,  a  camel,  a  bull, 
a  goat,  a  sheep,  a  stag,  a  bird,  a  low  person,  or  a  de- 


84  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

men."  The  common  abstinence  from  meat  as  food, 
results  theoretically  from  this  belief ;  otherwise,  men 
might  kill  and  eat  the  bodies  of  their  relatives  or 
friends.  One  of  the  effects  of  this  opinion  is  similar 
to  that  of  a  belief  in  purgatory,  it  serves  as  a  sedative 
to  the  conscience ;  men  may  be  punished  for  their  sin 
by  an  evil  birth,  but  they  will  hope  to  escape  from  it  by 
some  meritorious  act, — it  is  not  considered  an  irrevo- 
cable sentence. 

Hardly  any  thing  in  Hinduism  is  more  pernicious  than 
the  system  of  caste.  The  Brahmans  were  formed  from 
the  mouth  of  the  deity,  to  expound  his  will ;  the  Kshe- 
triyas  from  his  arms,  to  defend  the  Brahmans  ;  the 
Vaissyas  and  Sudras  from  his  body  and  feet,  to  provide 
for  and  serve  the  Brahmans — the  whole  doctrine  being 
so  framed  as  to  exalt  the  priestly  class  immeasurably 
above  all  the  others.  Accordingly,  Brahmans  are  held 
in  the  highest  honor,  are  employed  in  all  the  functions 
of  religion,  are  entitled  to  exact  large  fees  from  the 
lower  classes  for  their  spiritual  services,  and  according 
to  native  laws  are  in  a  great  measure  exempt  from 
punishment  for  crimes.  The  four  leading  divisions  of 
caste  have  become  variously  subdivided,  so  that .  now 
almost  every  occupation  in  life  belongs  to  a  separate 
class  of  people,  who  neither  eat  together  nor  inter- 
marry. To  violate  any  of  the  rules  of  caste,  is  to  for- 
feit one's  standing,  and  in  most  cases  one's  means  of  sub- 
sistence. This  system  interposes  a  formidable  barrier, 
therefore,  in  the  way  of  the  spread  of  the  Gospel.  For 
a  Brahman  and  a  Sudra  to  meet  together  at  a  meal,  ac- 
cording to  Hindu  notions  of  caste,  is  an  impossibility. 
But  no  distinctions  of  this  kind  can  be  recognized  at  the 


MISSIONS  IN   NOKTH   INDIA.  85 

Lord's  Tabic,  nor  are  there  any  hereditary  privileged 
orders  in  the  Church  of  Christ ;  the  rich  and  the  poor 
meet  together  there  as  brethren.  Moreover,  caste  is 
a  serious  hindcrance  to  the  temporal  improvement  of 
the  natives,  forbidding  them  to  adopt  superior  methods 
of  agriculture  or  mechanical  employment.  In  this 
respect,  the  severity  of  the  system  will  eventually  hasten 
its  overthrow ;  it  will  be  found  to  conflict  with  the  self- 
interest  of  men  of  all  classes. 

Want  of  space  precludes  any  description  here  of  the 
temples,  festival-days,  pilgrimages  to  holy  places,  ascetic 
religious  orders,  and  other  peculiarities  of  the  Hindu 
religious  system.  The  indecencies,  suffering,  and  fre- 
quent loss  of  life  at  the  worship  of  some  of  the  princi- 
pal gods  ;  the  sacrifice  of  widows  on  the  funeral-pile  of 
their  husbands,  and  the  destruction  of  infant  children 
in  the  Ganges,  until  these  atrocities  were  prohibited  by 
the  British  authorities, — deeds  recommended  as  highly 
meritorious  by  the  priests  ;  the  continued  existence, 
though  now  nearly  suppressed  by  the  same  authorities, 
of  a  class  of  murderers,  pursuing  their  dreadful  business 
under  the  sanction  of  a  goddess  ; — these  things  must 
fill  every  Christian  mind  with 'the  deepest  pity  for  those 
who  practise  or  suffer  them  in  the  name  of  religion. 
Hinduism  may,  indeed,  be  characterized  briefly  as  a  re- 
ligion which  consists  in  the  worship  of  idols,  and  which 
sanctions  by  its  examples  the  greatest  immorality  ;  a 
religion  imposing  few  restraints  on  vice  and  crime,  bur- 
densome to  the  rich,  oppressive  to  the  poor,  degrading 
to  woman,  relentless  to  the  widow,  regardless  of  chil- 
dren, yielding  no  comfort  to  the  afflicted,  and  to  the 
dying  imparting  no  hope  of  heaven.     Such  a  religion, 


86  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

tliougli  its  age  be  reckoned  by  centuries,  and  its  votaries 
by  hundreds  of  millions,  must  yet  surely  fall.  God  is 
merciful.  His  Gospel  must  be  preached  to  every  crea- 
ture iu  India. 

The  greater  part  of  India  is  now  subject  to  Great 
Britain.  In  this  we  are  constrained  to  see  the  hand  of 
a  wonderful  and  wise  Providence.  To  human  view, 
nothing  ever  occurred  in  the  affairs  of  men  more  un- 
likely to  have  taken  place  than  the  present  relations  of 
these  nations.  Far  apart,  differing  widely  in  language, 
social  life  and  religion,  no  one  could  have  predicted 
that  the  Hindus  and  the  British  would  ever  live  under 
the  same  government.  Looking  back  to  their  earlier 
history,  our  surprise  at  this  result  is  increased.  Less 
than  two  thousand  years  ago,  the  inhabitants  of  the 
British  Isles  were  a  rude,  unenlightened,  powerless, 
pagan  race  ;  the  Hindus  were  then  as  now  a  people  of 
vast  numbers,  far  superior  to  the  Celts  and  Picts,  the 
Angles  and  Saxons,  in  the  arts  and  occupations  of 
civilized  life,  but  equally  destitute  of  divine  knowledge. 
The  Gospel  was  introduced  into  Great  Britain  by  mis- 
sionaries, and  became  the  means  of  civilizing  and  ele- 
vating its  inhabitants  ;  the  religion  of  the  Bible  taught 
by  the  Holy  Spirit  is  the  true  secret  of  Anglo-Saxon 
progress.  The  Hindus  without  the  Gospel  became  only 
more  corrupt  in  morals,  less  able  to  oppose  foreign  inva- 
sion, and  increasingly  prepared  to  be  the  subjects  of 
any  despotism — native,  Moghul,  or  European.  See  the 
influence  of  Christianity,  by  example  and  contrast! 

Less  than  four  hundred  years  ago,  the  Portuguese  ap- 
peared to  be  more  likely  than  any  other  Europeans  to 
gain  dominion  in  tlie  East.     Tliey  were  the  first  to  gain 


MISSIONS  IN  NORTH  INDIA.  87 

a  footliold  ill  India  ;  they  acquired  possession  of  the 
whole  Malabar  coast,  with  settlements  on  the  Coro- 
raandel  coast  and  the  Bay  of  Bengal,  and  made  Ceylon 
tributary  to  them.  They  were  then  one  of  the  chief  ma- 
ritime powers  of  Europe  ;  but  they  were  votaries  of  Ro- 
manism, a  religion  containing  in  itself  ^tlie  elements  of 
decay.  The  connection  of  the  English  with  India  began 
a  century  later,  when  tliey  were  feeling  the  ncAv  energy 
inspired  by  having  the  Bible  open  and  free  in  their  na- 
tive islands.  See  an  example  of  the  power  or  weakness 
of  nations,  as  the  Gospel  has  taken  root  amongst  them, 
or  has  been  supplanted  by  idolatry  !  Portugal,  under 
the  withering  influence  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church, 
has  steadily  declined  in  political  power  and  importance, 
until  it  is  hardly  reckoned  among  the  nations.  See  also 
God's  gracious  purpose !  It  was  not  his  design  to  trans- 
fer the  government  of  India  from  Mohammedans  to  Ro- 
manists, equally  shutting  out  the  light  of  the  Gospel  ; 
but  He  wonderfully  overruled  the  wickedness  of  man, 
and  made  the  wrath  of  man  to  praise  him,  and  thereby 
opened  the  door  for  the  missionary  of  the  cross  to  nearly 
all  parts  of  the  country,  from  Cape  Comorin  to  the  Val- 
ley of  Cashmere. 

The  political  relations  of  the  British  with  the  Hindus, 
are  often  the  subject  of  remark  and  discussion.  I  shall 
not  enter  into  this,  further  than  to  state  my  belief  that 
most  of  the  Hindus  themselves  greatly  prefer  their  pre- 
sent rulers  to  any  that  have  preceded  them.  The  na- 
tive princes  and  their  retainers,  who  have  lost  the  power 
of  enriching  themselves  at  the  expense  of  the  common 
people,  would  no  doubt  like  to  see  the  former  state  of 
things  restored.     Some  other  classes  may  prefer  the  old 


88  MANUAL  OF  MISSIONS. 

regime,  but  generally  the  Hindus  possess  discernment 
enough  to  appreciate  the  advantages  of  a  government  in 
which  law  reigns,  and  not  the 'despotic  will  of  the  ruler. 
But  whatever  opinions  may  be  entertained  about  the  re- 
lations of  Great  Britain  and  India,  one  cannot  fail 
to  recognize  in  tJiem  the  hand  of  the  Great  Ruler  of  na- 
tions, who  is  also  the  adorable  head  of  the  Church  ; 
events  have  been  so  ordered  in  his  all-wise  Providence 
as  to  bring  this  heathen  people  within  reach  of  those 
who  would  gladly  give  them  the  Gospel. 

Powerful  causes  are  now  at  work,  which  will  eventu- 
ally overturn  the  huge  fabric  of  idolatry  in  India. 
Amongst  these,  the  influence  of  the  government  as  ad- 
ministered by  the  British  may  be  reckoned  as  of  great 
weight.  There  has  indeed  been  much  to  censure  in  the 
connection  of  the  government  with  some  of  the  idol 
temples,  although  the  origin  and  nature  of  this  support 
has  been  often  misunderstood.  In  some  cases,  it  grew 
out  of  the  change  of  rulers,  the  British  succeeding  na- 
tive rulers,  who  had  set  apart  public  lands  or  funds  for 
the  endowment  of  certain  holy  places.  They  seem  to 
have  considered  tliemselves  bound  to  perpetuate  these 
endowments,  overlooking  the  obvious  fact,  that  the  State 
support  of  any  religion  must  fall  or  change  .with  the 
State  itself.  There  is  too  much  reason  to  fear,  how- 
ever, that  the  chief  motive  for  continuing  to  support  the 
'native  temples  was  the  desire  of  conciliating  the  na- 
tives, thus  doing  evil  that  good  might  come.  But  now, 
all  this  connection  of  the  government  with  idolatry  has 
ceased,  or  is  about  to  terminate  ;  and  the  Brahmans  can 
no  longer  appeal  to  the  presence  of  the  British  officials 
at  their  religious  festivals,  as  an  attestation  of  the  gov- 


MISSIONS   IN   NORTH   INDIA.  89 

ernment  to  their  divine  cliaractor.  On  the  other  hand, 
the  administration  of  the  government  on  those  common 
principles  of  law  and  equity  which  prevail  in  Great 
Britain  and  our  own  country,  tends  silently  but  power- 
fully to  break  down  some  of  the  cardinal  points  of  Hin- 
duism. Brahmans  are  tried,  condemned,  and  punished 
for  crime  just  as  if  they  were  Sudras,  the  code  of  Manu 
to  the  contrary  notwithstanding  ;  the  Thugs  are  executed 
for  murder,  though  they  have  prayed  to  the  goddess 
Bhowani  for  protection,  and  devoted  to  Iier  a  part  of 
their  blood-stained  spoils  ;  widows  are  not  permitted  to 
burn  themselves  to  death  with  the  dead  bodies  of  their 
husbands  ;  and  if  their  sons  or  other  friends  are  acces- 
sory to  their  incremation,  they  are  punished  for  their 
unnatural  crime,  notwithstanding  the  glowing  praises  of 
the  Shastras,  so  lavishly  bestowed  on  those  who  on  the 
funeral-pile  purchase  happiness  for  themselves  and  their 
friends.  The  Hindus  see  that  the  government  of  the 
country,  a  power  which  they  consider  to  be  little  less 
than  divine,  is  arrayed  against  their  religion.  Gods  and 
priests  and  holy  devotees  all  alike  give  way  before  this 
new  dynasty. 

The  progress  of  correct  knowledge  among  the  natives 
of  India  is  also  gradually  but  greatly  changing  their  re- 
ligious belief.  It  is  only  a  small  number  of  the  Hindus 
who  receive  any  kind  of  education.  The  female  sex  are 
excluded  by  universal  usage  from  learning  to  read  or  to 
write  ;  and  most  of  the  laboring  classes  of  men  are  equally 
ignorant.  Some  of  the  Brahmans,  and  a  few  others,  have 
been  at  school,  but  have  learnt  little  more  than  the  sim- 
plest rudiments  ;  while  those  who  desire  to  become  learn- 
ed men  must  devote  themselves  to  works  full  of  the  idle 


90  MANUAL   OF    MISSIONS. 

legends  of  their  gods,  or  containing  metaphysical  specula- 
tions not  less  unprofitable,  or  teaching  errors  long  since 
exploded  in  the  western  world,  including  many  most  ab- 
surd "  causes  of  things."  All  these  writings  appear  to  pos- 
sess a  sacred  character  •  and  works  which  teach  that  the 
earth  rests  on  the  back  of  a  tortoise,  or  wiiich  ascribe 
an  eclipse  of  the  sun  to  an  immense  monster,  who  en- 
deavors to  devour  the  orb  of  day,  arc  held  in  equal 
veneration  with  the  histories  of  the  gods.  A  lesson  in 
common-school  geography  will  prove  hostile  to  many  of 
these  sacred  dogmas.  Indeed,  all  knowledge  that  is 
adapted  to  emancipate  the  mind  from  superstition,  will, 
among  the  Hindus,  tend  to  overthrow  their  religion. 
The  youth  who  are  taught  correct  methods  of  reasoning, 
or  of  weighing  evidence,  will  soon  discard  the  greater 
part  of  their  sacred  writings.  The  effect  of  cor- 
rect knowledge,  however,  if  unaccompanied  by  Chris- 
tian truth,  is  only  destructive  so  far  as  religion  is 
concerned.  Hinduism  is  perceived  to  be  false,  perni- 
cious, and  every  way  oppressive,  and  may  be  altogether 
discarded,  while  yet  the  partially  enlightened  mind  fails 
to  perceive  the  truth  of  Christianity,  and  may  even  re- 
ject tlie  claims  of  revealed  and  supernatural  religion. 
Precisely  this  is  the  state  of  mind  of  a  large  number  of 
Hindus  who  have  come  under  the  influence  "of  European 
knowledge.  They  deny  their  own  faith,  but  they 
equally  disown  religion  itself,  and  foolishly  boast  of  rea- 
son as  their  sole  guide.  This  is  a  most  serious  state  of 
things  ;  and  yet  the  first  part  of  this  process  must  be  un- 
dergone by  the  Hindu  mind,  before  the  Christian  relig- 
ion can  be  embraced.  The  government  schools,  from 
which  Christianity  is  excluded,  as  indeed  every  kind  of 


MISSIONS   IN   NORTH   INDIA.  91 

religion  must  be  in  a  country  where  the  people  are  not 
of  one  mind  ;  the  newspaper  press  ;  the  intercourse  of 
Europeans  with  the  natives  ;  the  progress  of  commerce, 
steamboats,  railways,  and  telegraph  wires  ;  all  tend  di- 
rectly to  undermine  the  faith  of  the  Hindus  in  their 
own  religion.  They  do  not  impart,  however,  any  knowl- 
edge of  Christian  truth.  It  would  not  be  surprising  if 
these  causes  should  lead  to  an  entire  abandonment  of 
Hinduism — nay,  such  a  result  is  inevitable  ;  and  to  this 
extent  these  agencies  are  doing  an  important  work  for 
the  Church  and  the  missionary.  They  prepare  the  way 
for  the  Bible  and  the  Christian  teacher.  But  at  the 
same  time,  the  Bible  and  the  missionary  arc  indispens- 
able, in  order  to  save  the  Hindus  from  infidelity.  They 
are  indispensable  also  to  direct  them  unto  "  the  Lamb 
of  God  that  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world." 

The  main  agency  for  the  overthrow  of  Hinduism  as  a 
religion  is,  no  doubt,  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel.  Many 
exemplifications  of  this  truth  are  found  in  the  history  of 
Christian  missions  in  this  country. 

Protestant  missions  were  first  commenced  in  South 
India  by  Ziegenbalg,  in  1705,  under  the  patronage  of 
the  King  of  Denmark.  He  was  joined  by  others,  mostly 
Germans.  In  1751,  the  celebrated  Schwartz  commenced 
his  course  in  the  same  part  of  the  country.  Consider- 
able success  followed  their  labors  ;  and  as  there  has 
always  been  a  larger  relative  number  of  missionaries  in 
that  part  of  India  than  in  the  north  or  west,  there  is  a 
much  more  widely-difi'used  knowledge  and  profession  of 
Christianity.  It  is  within  eomparatively  a  recent  period 
that  missionaries  began  their  work  in  the  presidencies 
of  Bengal  and  Bombay  ;  while  in  the  northwest  pro- 


92  MANUAL   OP   MISSIONS. 

vinces,  the  missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  are  of 
still  more  recent  date.  A  few  excellent  men,  of  the 
English  Baptist  and  Episcopal  Churches,  had  been  era- 
ployed,  previously  to  1833,  at  far  distant  places  in  the 
same  provinces. 

There  has  been  such  an  increase  of  zeal  in  the  Chris- 
tian world  for  the  conversion  of  the  Hindus,  tliat  now 
nearly  all  of  the  larger  missionary  institutions  and  many 
of  the  smaller  have  their  agents  at  work,  preaching  the 
Gospel  in  various  ways,  supporting  schools  for  the 
Christian  education  of  the  young,  and  employing  the 
press  in  printing  the  "Word  of  God  and  other  Chris- 
tian books.  This  increase  is  remarkable.  In  1833,  the 
number  of  ordained  missionaries  in  India  and  Ceylon,  was 
about  135,  very  few  of  whom  were  natives  of  the  country  ; 
the  number  of  well  qualified  native  assistants  was  so 
small  as  barely  to  appear  in  the  statistics  of  that  day  ; 
the  number  of  communicants  was  also  very  small — prob- 
ably not  exceeding  3,000  ;  the  number  of  scholars  was 
larger,  in  proportion  to  the  number  of  missionaries,  be- 
ing near  28,000.  In  1866,  the  number  of  foreign  mis- 
sionaries was  536  ;  native  ministers,  166  ;  native  cate- 
chists,  2,697  ;  communicants,  34,504 ;  scholars,  93,318, 
of  whom  about  one-fifth  were  girls. 

These  statistics  do  not  fully  represent  the  progress  of 
Christianity  in  India.  The  loosened  or  rejected  bonds  of 
idolatry  and  caste,  the  widely  spread  impression  that 
Hinduism  is  waning  and  Christianity  rising,  the  enlight- 
ened views  of  multitudes  of  influential  men  concerning 
government,  law,  morality,  and  the  welfare  of  society, 
the  spread  of  correct  knowledge  in  many  ways  among 
the  common  people,  the  education  of  women  in  ever  in- 


MISSIONS    IN  NORTH   INDIA.  93 

creasing  iiumoer — all  consideratious  of  this  kind  go  to 
show  the  hopefulness  of  Christian  missions  ;  they  are 
indeed  to  be  regarded  as  in  a  large  degree  the  fruits  of 
these  missions.  A  vast  work  is  to  be  performed,  but  a 
great  work  has  been  done.  Certain  it  is  that  the  India 
of  to-day,  is  not  tlie  India  which  the  writer  of  these  lines 
saw  in  1833  ;  changes  have  taken  place  among  the  Hin- 
dus far  greater  than  those  which  are  marked  by  the 
telegraph  and  the  railroad,  both  of  which  are  now  ex- 
tensively in  use  *in  India ;  and  whosoever  reviews  the 
work  of  missions  in  this  country  at  the  end  of  the  next 
thirty-five  years,  will  no  doubt  have  the  privilege  of  re- 
cording still  greater  progress  in  the  evangelization  of 
its  inhabitants. 

In  the  meantime,  it  should  be  remembered  that  it  is 
only  the  beginning  of  this  work  that  has  yet  been  made. 
A  traveller  might  pass  through  the  country  and  see 
among  the  people  little  evidence  of  the  presence  .of 
Christianity.  He  would  see  idol  temples  without  num- 
ber and  numerous  Mohammedan  mosques,  but  few  Chris- 
tian churches.  He  would  see  countless  hosts  of  idolaters  ; 
he  would  see  the  debasing  influence  of  heathenism  in 
manifold  forms.  He  would  also  find  here  and  there  a 
missionary  station,  and  a  few  faithful  men  and  women, 
in  all  of  Upper  India  perhaps  as  many  ministers  of  the 
Gospel  as  there  arc  in  one  of  our  second  or  third  class 
cities,  engaged  in  seeking  the  salvation  of  this  people. 
Their  number  is  indeed  small,  and  their  work  still  in  its 
beginning,  but  the  day  of  small  things  we  must  not  de- 
spise, nor  can  we  doubt  that  the  work  so  well  begun 
will  CO  on  to  tlie  full  measure  of  success. 


94  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

The  missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  India 
■were  commenced  in  1833.  •  The  fii-st  missionaries  "vrerc 
the  Rev.  Messrs.  William  Reed  and  John  C.  Lowrie,  and 
their  wives,  who  arrived  at  Calcutta  in  October  of  that 
year.  They  were  sent  out  by  the  Western  Foreign  Mis- 
sionary Society,  with  instructions  to  select  a  station  in 
some  part  of  the  northern  provinces,  if  this  should  ap- 
ppar  to  be  expedient,  after  consulting  with  Christian 
friends  in  that  city  ;  otherwise,  they  were  at  liberty  to 
proceed  to  any  other  part  of  India,  or  of  the  Eastern 
world.  They  were  greatly  favored  in  obtaining  infor- 
mation and  counsel  from  several  gentlemen  who  were 
largely  acquainted  with  the  country,  particularly  the 
Rev.  William  Pearce,  of  the  English  Baptist  mission,  the 
Rev.  Alexander  Duff,  D.D.,  of  the  Scotch  mission,  and 
Sir  Charles  Trevelyan,  K.C.B.,  one  of  the  Secretaries  in 
the  political  department  of  the  government,  who  had 
himself  resided  in  the  Upper  Provinces.  As  the  result 
of  these  inquiries,  it  was  considered  advisable  to  pro- 
ceed, as  originally  contemplated,  to  the  remote  north- 
western part  of  the  country  ;  and  the  city  of  Lodiana, 
on  the  river  Sutlej,  one  of  the  tributaries  of  the  Indus,  was 
chosen  as  the  station  to  be  first  occupied. 

The  principal  reasons  for  choosing  the  Upper  Pro- 
vinces as  their  general  field  of  labor,  were  these  :  The 
urgent  need  of  missionaries  and  teachers  in  that  part  of 
the  country  ;  its  being  in  a  great  measure  unoccupied  as 
missionary  ground  ;  the  superior  energy  of  the  people,  as 
compared  with  the  inhabitants  of  the  Lower  Provinces  ; 
the  relations  of  the  north-western  parts  of  India  to  other 
Asiatic  countries,  west  and  north,  which  suggested  the 
hope  that  tlie  Gospel  might  be  eventually  extended  from 


MISSIONS  IN   NORTH   INDIA.  95 

thence  into  the  heart  of  Central  Asia  ;  the  vicinity  of 
the  Himalaya  Mountains,  affording  places  of  resort  to 
missionaries  whose  health  niiglit  become  impaired  by  the 
hot  climate  of  the  plains.  Besides  general  considera- 
tions of  this  kind,  there  were  some  special  reasons,  ari- 
sing out  of  the  liberal  views  concerning  the  education  of 
the  natives,  which  were  held  by  European  gentlemen  of 
influence,  who  were  living  at  some  of  the  north-western 
cities,  and  the  desire  of  some  of  the  native  chiefs  to  ob- 
tain for  their  sons  the  advantages  of  education  in  the 
English  language.  As  an  example  of  both,  Sir  Claude 
Wade,  the  political  agent  of  the  government  at  Lodiana, 
had  set  on  foot  a  school  for  the  instruction  of  native 
youth  in  English,  whicli  was  attended  by  sons  and  other 
relatives  of  certain  Sikh  Sardars  or  cliiefs,  and  of  the 
Affghan  exiles  then  living  in  Lodiana.  This  school  was 
afterwards  transferred  to  the  mission,  and  the  generous 
support  of  its  founder  was  continued  until  his  official 
duties  called  him  to  a  distant  part  of  the  country.*  It 
is  still  in  successful  operation. 

The  missionaries    recognized  with   grateful  feelings 

*  One  feature  of  the  missionary  cause  in  India  should  be  mention- 
ed as  truly  gratifying.  From  the  beginning  our  missionary  friends 
have  enjoyed  the  confidence  of  many  of  the  English  residents 
in  that  country — civilians,  officers  in  the  army,  and  others.  They 
have  seen  our  brethren  at  their  stations,  engaged  in  their  daily  la- 
bors. With  the  best  knowledge  of  the  work  in  progress,  they  have 
considered  it  their  privilege  to  promote  it  by  their  sympathy,  influ- 
enct,  and  very  liberal  gifts.  They  have  done  this  as  a  means  of 
building  up  the  kingdom  of  our  blessed  Lord  ;  and  thus  have  they 
greatly  encouraged  our  missionary  brethren,  and  gratified  the  friends 
of  missions  in  this  country.  Our  common  Saviour  will  reward 
them  richly  for  their  cordial  and  efficient  co-operation  with  his  serv- 
ants in  these  missions. 


96  MANUAL    OF    MISSIONS- 

the  hand  of  Providence,  in  directing  their  arrival  in  India 
at  the  time  when  the  attention  of  Christian  observers 
had  been  turned  with  special  interest  to  the  north-west- 
ern provinces.  If  they  had  reached  India  a  year  sooner, 
their  choice  of  a  field  of  labor  might  have  been  a  very 
different  one  ;  or,  if  a  year  later,  they  would  probably 
have  found  the  ground  at  Lodiana  already  occupied,  and 
that  perhaps  by  some  educational  institution  from  which 
the  Christian  religion  would  have  been  excluded.  They 
also  recognized  with  thankfulness  the  favor  that  was 
shown  to  them  in  the  eyes  of  some  of  the  most  influen- 
tial persons  in  the  country  ;  so  that  although  they  had 
landed  at  Calcutta,  feeling  uncertain  what  their  recep- 
tion might  be,  tliey  were  cordially  aided  in  their  work 
by  those  who  were  in  positions  greatly  to  promote  or  to 
prevent  its  success  ;  while  nothing  could  exceed  the 
friendly  interest  in  their  mission  wliich  was  manifested 
by  all  the  European  missionary  brethren  with  whom 
they  became  acquainted.  Thus,  having  favor  in  the 
sight  of  God  and  his  people,  their  missionary  field  was 
chosen  and  their  plans  of  work  were  laid. 

How  often  do  we  see  that  the  Lord's  thoughts  are  not 
our  thoughts,  neither  his  ways  our  ways !  Signally  was 
this  shown  in  the  early  history  of  this  mission.  Only 
one  of  tlie  first  company  of  missionaries  was  permitted 
to  see  this  carefully  and  well-chosen  field  of  labor  ;  two 
of  the  others  were  early  called  to  their  rest,  Mrs.  Low- 
rie  and  Mr.  Reed,  both  by  consumption  ;  and  Mrs. 
Reed  had  accompanied  her  husband  on  the  voyage  home- 
ward, which  he  did  not  live  to  complete.  The  remain- 
ing member  of  this  company  reached  the  station  at  Lo- 
diana in  November  1834,  and  entered  on  his  duties  ;  but 


MISSIONS   IN   NORTH   INDIA.  97 

a  few  days  afterwards  he  was  taken  with  dangerous  ill- 
ness. For  several  weeks  the  mission  seemed  likely  to 
become  extinct,  by  his  removal  from  the  scenes  of  this 
life  ;  and,  on  his  partial  recovery,  he  was  told  by  his 
medical  attendants  that  he  must  not  attempt  to  remain 
in  the  hot  climate  of  India.  A  year  longer,  however, 
was  spent  by  him  in  the  charge  of  a  school,  preaching, 
and  making  journeys  and  inquiries,  to  gain  information 
for  the  use  of  the  mission  and  the  Church  at  home,  thus 
doing  the  work  of  a  pioneer.  In  January,  1836,  he  left 
Lodiana,  and  Calcutta  in  April,  on  a  visit  to  this  coun- 
try for  health  ;  but  eventually  the  hope  of  returning  to 
the  mission  was,  for  the  same  reason,  reluctantly  aban- 
doned. 

In  tlie  mean  time,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  James  Wilson  and 
John  Newton,  and  their  wives,  had  arrived  at  Lodiana 
in  December,  1835,  and  entered  upon  enlarged  labors  in 
the  service  of  Christ.  Besides  the  school  and  other 
duties,  they  took  charge  of  a  printing  press  in  1836, 
which  has  been  a  valuable  auxiliary  in  the  missionary 
work. 

The  third  company  of  missionaries,  the  Rev.  James  R. 
Campbell  and  James  M'Ewen,  and  Messrs.  Jesse  M. 
Jamieson,  William  S.  Rogers  and  Joseph  Porter,  and 
their  wives,  reached  Calcutta  in  March,  1836.  It  was 
Mr.  Lowrie's  privilege  to  welcome  these  brethren  on 
their  arrival,  and  to  aid  them  in  preparing  for  their 
journey  to  the  Upper  Provinces.  Their  meeting  was  of 
deep  interest,  as  may  readily  be  supposed,  especially  to 
one  who  had  seen  such  severe  bereavements  and  so  many 
dark  hours  in  the  short  history  of  the  mission.  It  was 
now  apparent  that  these  afflictions  were  not  intended  to 
5 


98  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

discourage  the  supporters  of  the  mission,  but  to  teach 
them  their  dependence  on  divine  grace  alone  ;  to  purify 
their  motives  ;  to  chasten  and  strengthen  their  zeal  ;  and 
thus  at  the  latter  end  to  do  them  good,  so  that  by  their 
means  God  would  impart  the  greatest  blessings  to  those 
who  were  sitting  in  darkness  and  the  shadow  of  death. 

The  new  missionaries  soon  proceeded  on  their  journey 
to  Lodiana,  but  Mr.  M'Ewen  was  led,  by  what  appeared 
to  be  indications  of  the  will  of  Providence,  to  stop  at 
Allahabad,  a  large  city  at  the  junction  of  the  Ganges 
and  the  Jumna,  which  has  ever  since  been  occupied  as  a 
missionary  station.  His  labors  were  crowned  Avith 
pleasing  success,  and  a  church  was  formed  in  January, 
1837,  with  thirteen  members.  Besides  preacliing,  he 
gave  a  part  of  his  time  to  the  charge  of  schools,  in  which 
he  was  greatly  assisted  by  his  equally  devoted  wife  ;  but 
they  were  not  permitted  to  continue  long  in  these  en- 
couraging labors.  On  account  of  the  loss  of  health,  he 
was  compelled  to  leave  India  in  1838  ;  and,  after  serv- 
ing the  cause  of  Christ  as  a  pastor,  in  the  State  of  New 
York,  he  was  called  to  his  rest  in  1845. 

On  the  arrival  of  the  other  members  of  this  third  com- 
pany at  the  end  of  their  journey,  in  1836,  two  new  sta- 
tions were  formed.  One  of  these  was  at  Saharunpur  ; 
the  other  was  at  Sabathu.  The  unordained  brethren  of 
this  company  were  graduates  of  colleges,  in  preparation 
for  the  work  of  the  ministry.  They  went  out  as  teacliers, 
but  with  the  expectation  of  prosecuting  their  theologi- 
cal studies,  and  they  were  afterwards  ordained  to  the 
sacred  office. 

A  church  was  organized  at  Lodiana  in  1837  ;  and  it 
is  remarkable  that  two  of  its  first  three  native  members 


MISSIONS   IN   NORTH    INDIA.  99 

have  since  become  valuable  laborers  in  the  missionary 
work  ;  one  as  a  minister  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  other  as 
a  teacher.  This  must  be  viewed  as  a  signal  proof  of 
God's  favor  towards  this  infant  church,  and  as  a  happy 
example  of  the  way  in  which  the  Gospel  is  to  be  ex- 
tended in  heatlien  couutries.  The  schools  at  Lodiana, 
Saharunpur  and  Sabathu,  were  vigorously  carried  for- 
ward, and  the  brethren  were  engaged  in  preaching,  dis- 
tributing the  Sacred  Scriptures  and  religious  tracts, 
making  journeys  to  places  where  large  assemblages  of 
natives  were  collected  on  festival  occasions  ;  but  it  does 
not  fall  within  the  plan  of  this  work  to  give  a  continuous 
narrative  of  these  labors. 

The  missionary  stations  occupied  after  the  four  already 
enumerated  are  as  follows  :  Futtehgurh  in  1836  ; 
Mynpurie,  1843  ;  Furrukhabad,  1844  ;  Jalandar,  1847  ; 
Ambala,  1848  ;  Labor,  1849  ;  Futtehpore,  1852  ;  Dehra, 
1853;  Rawal  Pindi,  1856  5  Eoorkhee,  1856;  Etawah, 
1863.  Two  other  stations  are  retained  on  the  list, 
though  not  at  present  occupied — Peshawar,  1857,  and 
Kapurthala,  1859.  The  former  was  the  station  of  the 
late  Rev.  Isador  Loewenthal,  whose  extraordinary  lin- 
guistic talents  and  acquisitions  seemed  to  fit  him  for  mis- 
sionary work  for  the  Afghans,  many  of  wliom  live  in 
that  city,  while  considerable  numbers  of  them  visit  it  for 
purposes  of  traffic.  Mr.  Loewenthal  finished  the  im- 
portant work  of  translating  the  New  Testament  into 
the  Pushto  language  ;  he  also  employed  his  pen  in  other 
useful  laboi's,  and  was  engaged  in  preaching  as  oppor- 
tunity offered  ;  but  he  was  removed  from  his  work  in  a 
distressing  manner.  He  was  shoe  in  his  garden  at  an 
early  hour  by  his  watchman,  who  mistook  him  in  the 


100  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

darkness  for  a  robber  ;  thus  died,  xVpril  27,  1864,  one 
of  the  most  gifted  men  in  our  ministry.  It  is  a  painful 
memory,  tliat  about  a  month  before  this,  March  24tb, 
the  Rev.  Levi  Janvier,  D.D.,  long  a  devoted  and  esteemed 
member  of  the  Lodiana  Mission  was  also  taken  to  his 
rest  in  a  violent  way,  having  been  struck  down  by  a 
fanatical  Sikh.  These  were  the  only  instances  of  death 
by  violence  among  the  missionaries,  excepting  those 
which  took  place  in  the  time  of  tlie  mutiny  of  the  Sepoys, 
to  be  mentioned  further  on.  The  station  at  Peshawar  has 
not  been  supplied  since  Mr.  Locwenthal's  death,  but  the 
hope  is  not  relinquished  that  our  Church  may  yet  bear 
the  part  in  the  evangelization  of  the  Afghans,  which 
was  contemplated  almost  from  the  commencement  of  our 
missions  in  India.  In  the  meantime  it  is  a  cause  of  gra- 
titude to  know  that  an  efficient  staff  of  missionary 
laborers  is  maintained  at  Peshawar  by  the  English  Epis- 
copal Church  Missionary  Society,  men  of  an  excellent 
evangelical  spirit,  whose  faithful  labors  have  not  been  in 
vain  in  the  Lord. 

The  other  unoccupied  station,  still  retained  on  the 
list,  is  one  which  for  some  years  awakened  the  hope  of 
great  success  in  connection  with  its  varied  works.  It  is 
at  the  chief  city  of  the  native  rajah  or  chief  of  Kapur- 
thala,  and  the  cost  of  its  support,  including  the  building 
of  a  church,  was  defrayed  by  the  liberality  of  the  rajah. 
He  had  married  a  Christian  wife,  and  as  a  man  of  en- 
lightened views  of  public  questions,  and  as  a  personal 
friend  of  tlie  missionaries,  as  well  as  of  religious  men  in 
the  British  civil  and  military  services  in  the  Punjab,  it 
was  hoped  that  he  would  become  a  professed  follower 
of  our  Lord.     Painful  things  afterwards  occurred,  and 


MISSIONS   IN    NORTH    INDIA.  101 

the  missionaries  considered  it  advisable  to  withdraw 
from  Kapurthala  in  1865.  Let  the  hope,  founded  on 
prayers  offered,  be  still  cherished  that  this  native  chief 
and  his  people  may  yet  become  the  followers  of  our 
Saviour. 

The  city  of  Agra  was  occupied  as  a  missionary  station 
from  1846  to  1858,  and  the  services  in  connection  both 
with  the  church  and  with  the  schools  of  a  superior  class 
were  productive  of  much  good ;  but  changes  in  the 
political  situation  of  Agra,  from  which  the  adminis- 
tration of  large  public  interests  was  transferred  to 
Allahabad,  led  to  the  removal,  or  rather  to  the  return,  of 
most  of  the  members  of  the  church  to  the  latter  city,, 
and  were  followed  by  changes  in  other  respects,  so  that 
at  length  it  appeared  to  be  expedient  for  our  brethren 
to  leave  the  missionary  work  at  Agra  in  the  hands  of 
the  excellent  English  Episcopal  and  Baptist  missionaries. 

Each  of  the  occupied  stations  has  its  own  history, 
often  one  that  is  of  much  interest ;  but  want  of  space 
here  renders  it  needful  to  refer  those  who  desire  to  find 
particular  information  concerning  them  to  the  successive 
Annual  Reports  of  the  Board. 

The  organizing  of  churches  at  Lodiana  and  Allaliabad 
in  1837  has  already  been  mentioned.  Other  churches 
were  organized,  at  Saharunpur  and  Futtehgurh  in  1841 ; 
Sabathu  and  Jalandar,  1847  ;  Ambala,  1850  ;  Lahor, 
1853  ;  Futtehpore,  1854  ;  Mynpurie,  1855  ;  Rawalpindi, 
1856  ;  Dehra,  1856  ;  Roorkhee,  1861  ;  Etawah,  1863  ; 
Furrukhabad,  1865.  Mot  of  these  dates  are  taken 
from  the  Annual  Reports,  but  in  a  few  instances  they 
have  been  fixed  by  inference  from  other  matters  re- 
ported, and  may  not,  perhaps,  be  quite  correct.     In  most 


102  MANUAL   OP   MISSIONS. 

cases  the  number  of  cliiircli  members  at  first  was  small. 
In  1867  the  report  of  communicants  was  as  follows : 
At  Rawal  Pindi,  18  :  Lahor,  35  ;  Jalandar,  19  ;  Lodi- 
ana,  41  ;  Ambala  30  ;  Sabathu,  10  ;  Saharunpur,  21  ; 
Dchra,  30  ;  Roorkhee,  6  ;  Furrukhabad,  41  ;  Futteh- 
gurh,  72  ;  Mynpurie,  17  :  Etawah,  19 ;  Futtehpore,  17  ; 
Allahabad,  60. 

The  Presbytery  of  Lodiana  was  organized  in  1837  : 
Furrukhabad,  in  1842  ;  Allahabad,  in  1842  ;  and  the 
Presbytery  of  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church,  em- 
bracing the  missionaries  at  Saharunpur.  Dehra  and 
Rurkhee,  in  1842  it  is  supposed. 

The  Synod  of  North  India  held  its  first  meeting  at 
Futtehgurh  in  November,  1845  :  its  second  at  Agra  in 
December,  1848,  and  its  third  at  Ambala  in  November, 
1865.  The  minutes  of  the  first  and  second  meetings 
are  printed  in  tlie  Missionary  Chronicle  of  November. 
1849,  and  an  account  of  the  proceedings  of  the  third 
meeting  may  be  found  in  the  Foreign  Missionary  of 
April,  1866. 

In  the  mutiny  of  the  Sepoys  in  1857,  these  missions,  in 
common  with  other  Christian  missions  in  India,  and, 
indeed,  with  all  the  interests  of  Christian  and  modern 
civilization,  were  brought  into  great  danger,  and  met 
with  heavy  losses  and  bereavements.  This  is  not  the 
place  for  any  record  of  those  terrible  months  of  alarm 
and  sufi"cring.  A  brief  record  of  the  calamities  which 
fell  upon  the  missions  may  be  found  in  the  Annual  Re- 
port of  the  Board  in  1858,  and  an  article  on  the  general 
object  of  this  mutiny  may  be  found  in  the  Frinccton 
Review  of  January,  1858.  All  that  can  be  here  stated 
is  the  heavy  bereavement  of  the  mission  in  the  death  of 


MISSIONS   IN   NORTH   INDIA.  103 

the  Rev.  Messrs.  Jolin  E.  Freeman,  David  E.  Campbell, 
Albert  0.  Johnson  and  Robert  E.  McMuIlin,  their  wives, 
and  the  two  youngest  children  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Camp- 
bell. They  were  put  to  death  by  order  of  Nana  Sahib, 
at  the  same  time  with  nearly  one  hundred  Englishmen 
and  their  wives  and  daughters,  being  shot  on  the  parade 
ground  at  Cawnpore.  "Even  so,  Father,  for  so  it  seemed 
good  in  thy  sight !" 

These  were  times  of  great  tribulation  to  the  native 
Christians,  and  some  of  them  were  often  in  great  peril ; 
one  of  them  Dhokal  Parshad,  a  valuable  teacher,  and  an 
exemplary  member  of  the  church,  is  reported  to  have 
been  blown  away  from  a  cannon  by  a  rebel  Mohammedan 
chief,  dying  the  death  of  a  martyr,  for  it  was  after  he 
had  refused  to  accept  of  deliverance  on  the  condition  of 
his  denying  the  Christian  faith.  In  like  manner  the 
Rev.  Gopeenath  Nundy  was  on  the  point  of  being  put 
to  death  on  refusing  to  renounce  the  Christian  faith,  but 
deliverance  was  brought  to  him.  The  wanderings,  per- 
secutions, sufferings  and  losses  of  the  native  Christians 
at  Futtehgurh,  as  narrated  in  letters,  seldom  equalled  for 
deep  feeling  and  for  graphic  description,  written  by  the 
late  Rev.  Robert  S.  Fullerton,  form  a  remarkable  his- 
tory. These  letters  may  be  found  in  the  Foreign  Mis- 
sionary of  May,  1858  ;  it  is  not  creditable  to  our  Church 
that  they  have  not  long  since  been  published  separately 
as  a  little  volume.  They  contain  a  record  of  deep  and 
imperisliable  interest. 

It  is  indeed  a  cause  of  thanksgiving  to  God  that  such 
great  grace  was  imparted  to  his  servants,  in  those  days 
of  darkness.  As  example  worthy  of  the  martyr  age  of 
the  church,  an  extract  mav  be  taken  from  a  letter  of 


10-i  MANUAL   OP  MISSIONS. 

Mrs.  Freeman,  a  lady  held  in  the  highest  esteem  by  a 
large  circle  of  friends.  Tliis  letter  was  written  when  the 
native  soldiery  at  the  station  were  joining  the  rebellion, 
and  addressed  to  her  sisters  in  this  country,  shortly  be- 
fore the  little  company  of  missionaries  had  decided  to 
leave  their  homes  in  Futtehgurh,  on  the  journey  that 
reached  so  lamentable  an  end  at  Cawnpore  :  "  Our  little 
church  and  ourselves  will  be  the  first  attacked,  but  we 
are  in  God's  hands,  and  we  know  that  he  reigns.  We 
have  no  place  to  flee  to  for  shelter  but  under  the  covert 
of  his  wings,  and  there  we  are  safe.  Not  but  that  he 
may  suffer  our  bodies  to  be  slain  ;  and  if  he  does,  we 
know  that  he  has  wise  reasons  for  it.  I  sometimes  think 
our  deaths  may  do  more  good  than  we  could  do  in  all 
our  lives  ;  if  so,  his  will  be  done.  Should  I  be  called  on 
to  lay  down  my  life,  do  not  grieve,  dear  sisters,  that  I 
came  here,  for  most  joyfully  will  I  die  for  him  who  laid 
down  his  life  for  me." 

Compared  with  the  loss  of  life  and  the  endurance  of 
great  suffering  during  the  mutiny,  the  loss  of  mission 
property  was  of  small  account ;  and  yet  it  was  a  serious 
loss,  the  destruction  of  houses,  school  rooms,  chapels,  etc., 
being  estimated  at  nearly  $120,000.  A  part  of  this  pecu- 
niary loss  was  afterwards  repaid  to  the  mission,  through 
the  kind  action  of  the  British  authorities. 

It  would  require  a  separate  volume  to  contain  an  ade- 
quate record  of  the  work  of  evangelization  which  the 
missionaries  have  been  permitted  already  to  accomplish. 
Besides  preaching  statedly  at  their  various  stations,  they 
are  accustomed  during  the  cold  months  of  each  year  to 
make  journeys  into  parts  of  the  country  not  yet  occupied, 
in  order  to  make  known  tlie  way  of  life  by  public  dis- 


MISSIONS    IN    NORTH    INDIA.  105 

courses,  conversation,  and  the  distribution  of  the  Scrip- 
tures and  other  Cln-istian  books.  To  thousands  of  towns 
and  villages  has  the  Gospel  been  published  on  these  tours. 
They  arc  accustomed  also  to  attend  the  Melas  held  at 
particular  times  and  places.  These  are  assemblages  of 
tlie  natives  for  religious  ceremonies,  but  are  attended  by 
many  for  purposes  of  trade  or  amusement,  so  tliat  they 
may  be  regarded  as  a  kind  of  Fair.  They  are  held  at 
places  accounted  holy,  such  as  Hardwar,  where  the 
Ganges  enters  the  plains,  and  Allahabad,  where  the 
Ganges,  the  Jumna,  and  according  to  the  native  tra- 
dition a  third  river,  invisible,  unite  their  streams.  Im- 
mense crowds,  amounting  to  hundreds  of  thousands, 
including  many  pilgrims  and  visitors  from  distant  parts 
of  the  land,  attend  the  more  celebrated  of  these  Melas  ; 
and  there  are  numerous  others  of  less  note,  attended  by 
people  from  the  neighboring  towns  and  villages.  They 
afford  opportunities  of  widely  disseminating  the  know- 
ledge of  the  Gospel.  The  good  influence  exerted  in  this 
■way  will  not  be  known  until  the  great  day  reveals  it,  but 
sometimes  it  is  signally  displayed.  An  aged  Brahman 
had  made  a  pilgrimage  from  Jubbelpore  to  attend  the 
Mela  at  Allahabad,  a  journey  of  several  hundred  miles, 
to  wash  away  his  sins  in  the  Ganges.  There  he  heard  a 
discourse  from  one  of  the  missionaries,  which  shook  his 
faith  in  Hinduism.  He  returned  home  without  having 
an  interview  with  the  missionary,  and  was  led  by  the 
persuasion  of  a  Qazi  to  study  the  Koran  ;  but  he  found 
in  Mohammedanism  no  rest  for  his  troubled  mind.  Hav- 
ing by  some  means  obtained  a  portion  of  tlie  Scriptures, 
he  carefully  studied  its  lessons,  and  taught  them  to  his 
only  daughter.     At  this  time,  an  English  officer  liocamp 


106  MANUAL    OF    MISSIONS. 

acquainted  with  liim,  and  found  that  he  had  renounced 
his  own  religion,  and  was  sincerely  seeking  a  knowledge 
of  the  Christian  faith  in  the  face  of  many  difficulties.  A 
bible  in  Hindu  was  requested  for  him  from  one  of  the 
missionaries  at  Agra,  and  thus  his  history  became  known 
to  them. 

Another  means  of  promoting  a  knowledge  of  the  Chris- 
tian religion  has  been  afforded  by  the  Press.  Numerous 
tracts  and  catechisms,  in  various  Hindu  dialects,  and 
some  larger  works,  have  been  published.  The  Way  of 
Life,  by  Dr.  Hodge,  translated  into  Hindustani  ;  another 
work  with  a  similar  title  by  a  German  missionary ;  a 
translation  of  the  Koran  into  Hindustani,  with  notes  in 
refutation  of  its  errors  ;  the  Westminster  Confession  of 
Faith  ;  a  volume  of  Hymns  ;  revised  editions  of  the 
Scriptures,  in  whole  or  in  part ;  a  translation  of  the 
books  of  Genesis,  Exodus,  chapters  i.-xx.,  and  Psalms, 
and  the  New  Testament,  into  Punjabi,  by  Messrs.  New- 
ton and  Janvier,  are  among  the  larger  works  issued  by 
the  press.  As  an  example  of  the  work  done  by  the  press, 
the  report  of  publications  at  Lodiana  during  the  year 
1865-66  may  be  referred  to.  Of  forty- two  works  in 
Persian,  Urdu,  Hindi,  Punjabi,  and  English,  172,700 
copies,  or  10,067,000  pages  were  printed  ;  26  of  these 
publications  were  12mo.,  5  were  8vo.,  11  were  16mo.,  etc.; 
the  number  of  pages  of  each  work  varied  from  4  to  448  ; 
twenty-seven  were  under  50  pages  each  ;  seven,  between 
50  and  100  pages  each  ;  five,  between  100  and  200 
pages  cacli  ;  one  230  pages  ;  one,  369  pages  ;  and  one 
448  pages.  A  large  part  of  these  works  was  the  Sacred 
Scriptures.  Nearly  two  hundred  millions  of  pages  have 
been  printed  from  the  beginning — at  the  Lodiana  Press 


MISSIONS  IN  NORTH  INDIA.  107 

from  1836  to  the  present  time,  and  at  the  Allahabad 
Press  from  1838  to  1857.  The  press  at  Allahabad  was 
destroyed  in  the  Sepoy  rebellion,  and  it  was  not  deemed 
expedient  to  re-establish  it.  By  means  of  these  Christian 
books  a  large  amount  of  truth,  subversive  of  idolatry 
and  Mohammedanism,  and  setting  forth  the  true  religion, 
has  been  widely  diffused.  Some  striking  examples  of 
good  which  has  been  done  in  this  way,  sometimes  in 
places  far  remote  from  the  stations  of  our  brethren,  have 
been  reported  in  their  letters. 

Still  another  important  work  has  been  the  schools  of 
the  missions.  These  have  been  supported  from  the  be- 
ginning, it  having  been  always  considered  an  object  of 
the  greatest  importance  to  train  up  a  native  ministry  ; 
and  the  number  of  scholars  has  gradually  increased 
until,  as  stated  in  the  Eeport  of  1867,  upwards  of  six 
thousand  four  hundred  of  the  native  youth  are  now 
under  instruction.  A  few  of  the  scholars  are  in  elemen- 
tary schools,  but  most  of  them  are  in  schools  of  a  higher 
grade  ;  and  all  of  them  have  been  brought  in  greater  or 
less  degree  under  the  influence  of  Christian  instruction 
and  example.  Many  of  these  scholars  have  become 
convinced  of  the  folly,  and  in  some  measure  of  the  sin  of 
idolatry.  Many  of  them  are  prepared  to  acknowledge 
that  Christianity  is  the  true  religiou  ;  some  of  them 
have  become  the  professed  followers  of  our  Lord ;  and  a 
few  are  laboring  in  various  ways — several  as  ordained 
ministers,  others  as  teachers,  catechists,  and  Scripture- 
readers — to  bring  their  countrymen  to  the  knowledge  of 
Jesus  Christ  as  the  Saviour  of  sinners. 

The  preaching  of  the  Gospel  in  these  missions  has  not 
been  in  vain,  as  the  preceding  statements  have  shown. 


108  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

It  is  with  sincere  thanksgiving  that  ve  can  refer  to  still 
another  and  more  impressive  proof  of  the  blessing  of 
God  on  the  labors  of  his  servants,  the  Christian  life 
and  the  dying  testimony  of  some  of  the  converts  to  the 
power  of  divine  grace.  An  affecting  and  beautiful  little 
memoir  was  published  by  Dr.  Warren,  a  few  years  ago, 
of  Jatui,  a  member  of  the  church  at  Allahabad.  She 
was  the  daughter  of  a  Brahman,  but  she  became  a  child 
of  God.  In  all  the  relations  and  events  of  life,  her  de- 
portment was  exemplary.  And  when  called  at  length 
to  pass  over  Jordan,  she  was  supported  by  a  good 
hope  through  grace.  Dr.  Warren,  with  tender  caution, 
had  apprised  her  of  the  probable  termination  of  her  dis- 
ease ;  and  he  adds  :  "  I  was  delighted  to  find  that  she 
had  thought  of  it,  and  had  come  to  feel  willing  that  God 
should  do  with  her,  as  to  life,  just  as  he  pleased.  I 
questioned  her  closely,  and  set  death  and  the  judgment 
before  her  plainly  ;  but  her  nerves  were  firm,  her  eye 
clear,  and  her  voice  calm  and  steady  :  '  I  know  Christ, 
and  can  fully  and  completely  trust  him  in  all  things. 
He  keeps  my  mind  in  perfect  peace.'  I  saw  her  often,  and 
found  her  the  same."  She  was  enabled  to  resign  herself, 
her  husband  and  her  child  to  the  care  of  her  Father  in 
heaven,  and  at  the  early  age  of  twenty-two,  she  departed 
joyfully  to  be  with  Christ.  Another  example  hardly 
less  striking  was  presented  in  tlie  Christian  death  of  a 
native  catechist  at  Saharunpur.  His  missionary  friend 
Dr.  Campbell,  who  had  frequent  and  most  pleasing  in- 
terviews with  him  on  his  death-bed,  gave  a  very  inter- 
esting account  of  his  religious  views  and  hopes :  "  I 
asked  him,  if  he  was  afraid  to  die.  'No,  Sir,'  lie  said, 
'  I  am  not  now  afraid.  .  .  .  I  nm  now  fnllv  reconciled  to 


MISSIONS   IN   NORTH   INDIA.  109 

the  will  of  God.  I  do  not  wish  to  live  longer  in  this 
sinful  vrorld.'  On  being  asked  where  his  hopes  for 
salvation  were  placed,  he  replied  emphatically,  '  On 
Christ  alone  ;  he  is  the  only  Saviour,  and  I  know  he  will 
not  disappoint  my  hopes  ;'  and  then,  bursting  into  tears, 
he  said,  '  Oh,  Sir,  how  much  I  owe  to  you  !  You  are  the 
means  of  leading  me  to  Christ,  and  of  instructing  me  and 
saving  my  soul.'  This  was  so  much  more  than  I  had  ex- 
pected, it  was  too  much  for  me,  and  we  both  wept  to- 
gether. At  that  moment  I  thought  that  this  was  more 
than  enough  to  compensate  me  for  all  the  trials  I  have 
ever  been  called  to  endure  as  a  missionary.  I  could 
have  changed  places  with  dear  Samuel,  to  enjoy  his  hap- 
piness and  assurance  of  hope."  Examples  like  these  are 
precious  seals  of  the  favor  of  Heaven  towards  the  mis- 
sionary work. 


V. 

MISSION  IN  SUM. 


TH-E  missionary  field  in  Siam  is  not  a  large  one,  view- 
ed either  as  to  the  extent  of  its  territory  or  the  num- 
ber of  its  inhabitants  ;  yet,  as  will  appear  in  the  sequel, 
it  is  one  of  more  than  ordinary  interest. 

Siam  is  a  long,  narrow  country,  lying  between  Bur- 
mah  and  Cochin-China,  and  extending  from  the  Gulf  of 
Siam  to  the  borders  of  China.  It  is  watered  by  sever- 
al rivers  and  by  numerous  canals  ;  and  as  the  soil  is 
generally  quite  fertile,  it  is  capable  of  supporting  a  large 
population.  Having  been  distracted  by  wars,  however, 
until  within  comparatively  a  modern  period,  the  actual 
number  of  inhabitants  is  estimated  at  not  more  than 
from  3,000,000  to  5,000,000.  Of  these  some  hundred 
thousands  are  Chinese,  and  there  are  many  Peguans, 
Burmese,  Shans,  Cambodians,  Cochin-Chinese,  and  Laos 
people.  This  diversity  among  the  inhabitants  imparts 
the  greater  interest  to  Siam  as  a  sphere  of  missionary 
labor.  Some  races  may  be  reached  here  who  cannot 
readily  be  visited  in  their  own  lands.  Numerous  Chi- 
nese, for  instance,  from  the  island  of  Hainan  are  now 
living  in  Bangkok,  who  keep  up  a  constant  intercourse 
with  their  own  country,  and  through  whom  a  Christian 
influence  might  be  exerted  on  the  1,500,000  inhabitants 
of  Ihat  island. 
(110) 


MISSION    IN  SI  AM.  Ill 

In  Siam  the  inhabitants  live  chiefly  on  the  banks  of 
rivers  and  canals,  a  circumstance  worthy  of  being  notcfl, 
as  it  renders  them  easily  accessible  by  missionaries  in 
boats,  the  common  mode  of  travelling.  The  principal 
city  is  Bangkok,  of  which  the  population  is  estimated  at 
300,000  ;  it  is  situated  on  the  Meinam,  about  twenty-five 
miles  from  its  mouth.  The  people  of  this  country  arc 
hardly  inferior  in  civilization  to  other  nations  of  Soutli- 
eastern  Asia.  They  carry  on  various  kinds  of  industrial 
occupation.  Many  are  able  to  read,  and  schools  are 
commonly  connected  with  the  luais,  or  places  devoted  to 
temples  and  idolatrous  worship,  where  education  is 
given  without  charge  by  some  of  the  priests  ;  yet  the 
knowledge  thus  acquired  is  little  more  than  that  of  the 
simplest  kind. 

The  government  of  this  country  is  a  despotism.  The 
king  is  chosen,  however,  on  some  basis  of  hereditary  de- 
scent, by  the  principal  nobles,  which  must  give  them  in- 
fluence in  the  administration  of  public  affairs.  In  no 
country  in  the  East,  and  probably  in  no  country  in  any 
part  of  the  world,  is  the  influence  of  the  king  more  con- 
trolling over  all  the  opinions  and  conduct  of  his  subjects  ; 
the  servility  of  all  classes  is  most  abject,  and  is  fitly 
shown  by  the  prostration  with  the  face  to  the  ground, 
of  even  the  chief  men  when  they  appear  in  the  royal 
presence. 

The  religion  of  the  Siamese  is  Buddhism,  which  may 
be  characterized  as  a  kind  of  atheistical  idolatry  ;  for 
Budh,  in  his  most  common  form,  Guadama,  is  not  sup- 
posed to  take  any  concern  in  the  affairs  of  men.  Some 
of  the  practical  precepts  of  Buddhism  are  good  ;  murder, 
theft,  adultery,  falsehood,  intoxicating  drinks,  are  pro- 


112  MANUAL    OF   MISSIONS. 

hibited  ;  yet,  it  sanctions  polygamy,  and  the  morals  of 
its  votaries  arc  the  morals  of  the  heathen  everywhere. 
As  a  religion,  it  makes  no  }3rovision  for  the  pardon  of 
sin,  nor  for  the  purifying  of  a  depraved  nature  ;  and  it 
yields  neither  support  to  the  afflicted,  nor  hope  to  the 
dying.  Its  highest  doctrine  teaches  the  perpetual  trans- 
migration of  the  soul,  until  at  length  it  becomes  annihil- 
ated— that  is,  absorbed  in  the  being  of  the  apathetic 
Budh.  This  religion  prevails  more  widely  than  any 
other,  having  under  various  forms  its  votaries  in  India 
(which  many  consider  the  original  seat  of  Budhism), 
Burmah,  the  Chinese  Archipelago,  Cochin-China,  China 
proper,  Chinese  Tartary,  and  Thibet.  It  is  one  of  the 
reasons  for  regarding  Siam  with  special  interest  as  a 
missionary  field,  that  it  is  the  headquarters  of  this 
widely-spread  system  of  false  religion,  so  far  as  this  bad 
pre-eminence  can  be  assigned  to  any  country.  It  is  a 
religion  held  here  in  great  honor.  The  king  is  its  sub- 
ject, as  well  as  its  chief  patron  ;  the  revenues  of  the 
kingdom  are  to  a  large  extent  devoted  to  the  loats,  the 
support  of  priests,  processions  in  honor  of  Guadama,  and 
other  religious  ceremonies.  If  Budh  were  dethroned  in 
this  country,  his  downfall  would  doubtless  be  felt  in 
other  parts  of  Asia. 

The  mission  established  by  the  Board  in  Siam  was  re- 
solved upon  in  1839.  It  was  formed  at  first  with  refer- 
ence to  the  Chinese  rather  than  to  the  Siamese.  The  door 
into  China  was  not  then  open,  and  Missionary  Societies 
adopted  the  policy  of  supporting  stations  among  the  large 
numbers  of  Chinese  emigrants  who  were  found  in  the 
neighboring  countries.  The  Rev.  Robert  W.  Orr,  one  of 
the  first  missionaries  to  the  Chinese,  whose  station  was  at 


MISSION   IN   SIAM.  113 

Singapore,  made  a  visit  to  Siam  in  the  autumn  of  1838  ; 
and  upon  his  favorable  report  it  was  deemed  expedient  to 
form  a  branch  of  the  Chinese  mission  at  Bangkok,  and 
also  a  mission  to  the  Siamese  at  the  same  place.  The 
Rev.  William  P.  Buell  and  his  wife,  appointed  to  the 
latter  mission,  arrived  at  Bangkok  in  August,  1840.  A 
physician  and  his  wife  were  appointed  to  this  field  of 
labor  in  181:1,  and  a  minister  and  his  wife  in  1843. 
They  were  led,  however,  to  proceed  to  China  instead  of 
Siam,  so  that,  Mr.  Buell  was  not  joined  by  any  associate. 
After  learning  the  language,  he  was  able  to  preach  the 
Gospel  and  distribute  the  Holy  Scripures  and  other  re- 
ligious books,  explaining  them  to  the  people.  He  was 
encouraged  in  his  work  ;  but  in  1844  he  was  compelled 
to  return  to  this  country  by  the  state  of  his  wife's  health. 

In  March,  1847,  the  Rev.  Stephen  Mattoon  and  his 
wife,  and  Samuel  R.  House,  M.D.,  licentiate  preacher, 
arrived  at  Bangkok  ;  and  in  April,  1849,  they  were 
joined  by  the  Rev.  Stephen  Bush  and  his  wife.  These 
brethren  found  ample  employment  in  preaching  and  dis- 
tributing the  Scriptures  and  religious  tracts.  The  medi- 
cal labors  of  Dr.  House  were  of  the  greatest  benefit  to 
large  numbers  of  patients  ;  while  they  brouglit  many 
persons  within  reach  of  the  Gospel,  whose  attention 
could  not  otherwise  have  been  gained  ;  and  they  also 
tended  to  conciliate  the  confidence  and  good-will  of 
all  classes  towards  the  missionaries. 

The  year  1850  was  marked  by  vigorous  labors  in 
preaching  and  tract  distribution  in  Bangkok  ;  by  sev- 
eral missionary  tours  to  distant  parts  of  tlie  country, 
which  were  made  without  hinderance,  and  afibrdedmany 
opportunities  of  publishing  the  Gospel ;  by  the  printing 


11-i  MANUAL   OF    MISSIONS. 

at  the  press  of  another  mission  in  Bangkok  of  442,000 
pages  of  books  of  Scripture  history  ;  and  by  faithful  and 
successful  medico-missionary  practice.  This  year  was 
also  marked  by  a  singular  exigency  in  the  history  of  the 
mission,  which  for  months  threatened  its  existence. 

The  missionaries  had  lived  in  houses  formerly  occu- 
pied by  missionaries  of  the  American  Board.  On  re- 
linquishing Siam  as  a  field  of  labor,  the  American  Board 
transferred  these  houses  to  the  American  Association, 
and  it  became  necessary  for  the  brethren  to  seek  other 
places  of  abode.  After  long  search  and  many  disap- 
pointments, they  found  it  impossible  either  to  purchase  or 
rent  new  quarters.  The  increasing  bigotry  of  the  King 
was  the  obstacle  in  their  way.  He  did  not  openly  oj> 
pose  their  wislies,  but  it  was  soon  understood  among  his 
abject  people  that  he  was  unfriendly  to  foreign  teachers  ; 
and  no  man  was  willing  to  sell  or  lease  real  estate  to 
those  who  at  any  hour  might  be  ordered  out  of  the  king- 
dom. The  strange  issue  was  apparently  reached,  that 
Christian  missionaries  must  withdraw  from  a  heathen 
land,  where  their  lives  and  liberty  were  still  safe,  and 
where  their  labors  might  be  carried  forward  in  many 
ways,  solely  for  the  want  of  houses  in  which  to  live ! 
The  question  had  been  viewed  in  every  aspect ;  referred 
home  to  the  Executive  Committee ;  reconsidered  after 
obtaining  the  sanction  of  the  Committee,  given  fully,  but 
with  deep  regret,  to  their  removal  to  some  new  field  of 
labor — and  still  the  necessity  of  this  removal  appeared 
to  be  unavoidable. 

Towards  the  end  of  the  year  matters  grew  worse. 
The  teachers  of  the  missionaries  were  arrested  and 
thrown  into  prison,  their  Siamese  servants  left  them  or 


MISSION  IN  SI  AM.  115 

were  taken  away,  and  none  of  the  people  dared  to  hold 
intercourse  with  them  on  religious  subjects.  In  the 
meantime  prayer  was  offered  without  ceasing  on  their 
behalf,  and  in  answer  to  the  requests  of  his  people,  God 
interposed  for  the  help  of  his  servants, — but  in  a  way 
not  expected  by  them.  The  King  was  attacked  with 
disease  in  January,  1851  ;  and,  though  he  had  the  pros- 
pect of  many  years  of  life,  he  was  cut  down  by  death  in 
April. 

His  successor,  the  present  king,  had  much  intercourse 
with  the  missionaries  before  his  accession  to  the  throne, 
and  he  has  since  shown  himself  to  be  their  friend.  The 
difficulty  about  a  site  for  mission  premises  was  soon  re- 
moved ;  suitable  houses  have  been  erected,  and  the  work 
of  the  mission  has  since  been  prosecuted  without  moles- 
tation. 

In  1861  a  second  station  was  formed  at  Petchaburi, 
and  in  1867  a  new  mission  was  commenced  among 
the  Laos,  at  Chiengmai,  the  capital  of  the  country 
which  lies  north  of  Siam.  The  Rev.  Daniel  McGilvary 
and  his  family  reached  this  city  on  the  1st  of  April  1867, 
and  the  Rev.  Jonathan  Wilson  and  his  family  proceeded 
to  join  them  in  December  following  ;  both  of  these 
brethren  had  been  previously  connected  with  the  stations 
in  Siam,  and  had  become  much  impressed  with  the  im- 
portance of  their  present  work  from  what  they  had  seen 
of  the  Laos  living  in  that  country.  The  progress  of  this 
new  mission  will  be  watched  with  deep  interest.  It  is  a 
step  into  the  interior  of  the  heathen  world. 

In  the  later  history  of  the  mission  to  the  Siamese, 
there  has  been  much  to  encourage  the  hearts  of  its 
friends.     For  many  years  the  brethren  continued  pati- 


116  MANUAL  OF   MISSIONS. 

ently  to  sow  the  seed,  but  saw  little  fruit  in  the  hopeful 
conversion  of  souls.  Their  labor  was  not  in  vain,  how- 
ever, in  this  respect ;  lately  a  goodly  number  of  hopeful 
converts  have  been  admitted  to  the  churches  at  Bangkok 
and  Petchaburi,  the  former  having  sixteen  and  the  lat- 
ter nine  by  the  last  report.  One  of  tliese  converts, 
after  careful  training,  was  licensed  to  preach  the  Gospel 
by  the  Presbytery  in  October  last,  to  the  great  happi- 
ness of  the  missionaries.  For  the  work  of  education, 
for  the  printing  of  the  Scriptures,  the  new  translation 
liaving  been  happily  completed  by  Mr.  Mattoon  before 
he  was  constrained  by  the  feeble  health  of  Mrs.  Mattoon 
to  withdraw  from  the  country,  and  for  the  stated  and 
itinerant  preaching  services  of  the  missionaries,  refer- 
ence must  be  made  to  the  Annual  Reports  of  the  Board. 
It  cannot  be  questioned  that  by  these  varied  means  a 
large  amount  of  Christian  truth  has  been  made  known 
to  the  Siamese.  Let  the  use  of  these  means  be  continued, 
and  let  faith  and  prayer  still  accompany  these  means, 
and  we  may  hope  to  sec  the  power  of  divine  grace  won- 
derfully displayed  in  the  conversion  of  the  Siamese  from 
the  religion  of  Budh  to  that  of  our  blessed  Lord. 

In  connection  with  this  brief  sketch  of  missionary 
labors  in  Siara,  the  position  and  character  of  the  king 
of  that  country  should  be  taken  into  view.  He  is  a 
Budhist  in  his  religious  profession,  and  seems  to  take 
pride  in  his  idolatry.  Every  day  he  gilds  with  his  own 
hands  an  image  of  Budh  !  As  he  is  an  absolute  ruler, 
he  might  banish  the  missionaries  from  his  kingdom  ;  but 
he  was  brought  into  friendly  personal  relations  with 
some  of  them  before  his  accession  to  the  throne,  and  he 
has  repeatedly  shown  his  confidence  in  them,  as,  indeed, 


MISSION  IN  SUM.  117 

well  he  may,  for  he  has  no  truer  friends  in  his  country. 
Now  he  who,  contrary  to  human  expectation,  has  been 
elevated  to  the  throne  of  Siam,  possesses  a  considerable 
degree  of  Christian  knowledge.  He  is  much  more 
enlightened  and  liberal  than  his  predecessor.  He  has 
learnt  the  English  language,  and  has  paid  some  atten- 
tion to  the  history  of  our  country,  probably  led  to  this 
by  his  acquaintance  with  American  missionaries  ;  and 
he  is  a  warm  admirer  of  Washington.  He  is  disposed 
to  adopt  the  improvements  of  western  civilization,  and 
he  has  done  much  to  foster  commercial  intercourse  with 
foreign  countries.  He  is  surrounded  by  the  priests  of 
Budh,  but  Christian  ministers  are  living  at  his  capital, 
and  their  wives  are  giving  lessons  of  Christian  truth  to 
Siamese  women.  Reasons  of  state  policy  may  commend 
Budhism  to  his  pride,  but  the  Spirit  of  God  may  easily 
constrain  his  heart  to  bow  unto  Him  who  is  the  King 
of  kings  and  the  Lord  of  lords.  The  influence  of  the 
king  and  court  in  Siam  is  almost  unbounded,  especially 
in  all  religious  matters.  If  the  king  should  embrace 
Christianity,  a  large  part  of  his  subjects  would  follow 
his  example.  They  are  in  some  degree  prepared  for 
this,  by  their  acquaintance  with  the  general  truths  of 
the  Christian  religion  ;  the  circulation  of  the  Scriptures 
and  Christian  books,  and  other  labors  of  the  missionaries, 
have  been  the  means  of  widely  disseminating  a  knowl- 
edge of  the  Gospel.  It  is.  therefore,  in  the  power  of 
one  man,  not  only  to  make  his  own  reign  an  era  in  the 
history  of  his  country,  but  to  lead  his  people  from  the 
wat  to  the  church  ;  from  a  miserable  paganism  to  the 
profession  of  Christianity  ;  and  if  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
were  poured  out  from  on  high,  we  might  soon  see  in 


118 


MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 


Siam  "  a  nation  born  in  a  day."  "  The  king's  heart  is 
in  the  hand  of  the  Lord  ;  as  the  rivers  of  water,  he 
turneth  it  whithersoever  he  will." 

The  short  but  marked  history  of  this  mission,  the 
work  now  in  progress,  the  prospect  of  widely-extended 
influence,  and  the  hope  of  remarkable  success,  should 
lead  the  Church  to  look  with  deep  interest  on  this  mis- 
sionary field. 


MISSION   CHAPEL   AND    BOAT,    BANGKOK,    SIAM. 


VI. 

MISSIONS  m  CHIM. 


ri^HE  largest  field  of  modern  missions  is  China  ;  and, 
X  unlike  India,  China  is  a  country  in  which  nearly  the 
whole  work  of  evangelization  is  yet  to  be  performed. 
It  is  a  country,  moreover,  to  which  the  events  of  late 
years  have  attracted  the  attention  of  the  world.  Sucli 
a  missionary  field  has  peculiar  claims  on  the  Church  of 
Christ,  and  especially  on  the  churches  of  the  United 
States,  as  will  appear  in  the  sequel.  It  is  but  a  brief 
sketch  of  this  country  that  can  be  given,  but  though  it 
will  be  unsatisfactory,  it  may  serve  to  turn  the  attention 
of  some  readers  to  works  in  which  they  will  find  full 
accounts  of  its  ancient  people.* 

The  Chinese  themselves  are  said  to  "  divide  their  em- 
pire into  three  principal  parts,  rather  by  the  different 
form  of  government  which  they  adopt  in  each,  than  by 
any  geographical  arrangement :  I.   The  Eighteen  Prov- 

*  A  Description  of  the  Empire  of  China  and  Chinese  Tartary,  to- 
gether  with  the  Kingdoms  of  Corea  and  Thibet,  etc.,  from  the  French 
of  J.  B.  Du  Halde,  Jesuit.     Two  volumes,  folio.     London. 

A  General  Description  of  the  Empire  of  China  and  its  Inhabitants. 
By  Sir  John  Davis,  F.R.S.  Two  volumes,  18mo.  Harpers,  New 
York. 

The  Middle  Kingdom ;  a  Sur\^ey of  the  Chinese  Empire 

and  its  Inhabitants.     By  S.  Wells  Williams.     Two  volumes,  12mo. 

(119) 


120  MANUAL    OP    MISSIONS. 

inces,  or  that  which  is  more  strictly  called  China,  or 
China  Proper;  it  is,  with -trivial  additions,  the  country 
which  was  conquered  by  tlie  Manchus  in  1664.  II. 
Manchuria,  or  the  native  country  of  the  Manchus,  lying 
north  of  the  Gulf  of  Laintung,  and  east  of  the  Inner 
Daourian  Mountains  to  the  sea.  III.  Colonial  Posses- 
sions, including  Mongolia,  Hi  (comprising  Sungaria  and 
Eastern  Turkestan),  Koko-nor  and  Thibet"*  The  area 
of  the  Chinese  Empire,  including  Thibet  and  Chinese 
Tartary  as  above  defined,  is  estimated  by  McCuUough  at 
5,300,000  square  miles  ;  that  of  China  Proper,  by  "Wil- 
liams, at  1,348,870  square  miles,  or  a  territory  larger 
than  that  of  all  the  States  of  our  Union  east  of  the 
Mississippi. 

China  Proper,  to  which  this  sketch  will  now  be  con- 
fined, may  be  described  as  "  a  broad  expanse  of  densely- 
populated  country,  forming  nearly  a  square  ;  two  sides 
of  which  are  bounded  by  the  sea  and  two  by  land.  The 
sea  is  the  great  Pacific  Ocean,  which,  however,  does  not 
here  present  a  well-defined  outline,  but  is  broken  into 
great  gulfs.  Of  these  the  chief  is  denominated  the 
Sea  of  China,  enclosed  by  Borneo,  the  Philippines  and 
Formosa,  and  the  Yellow  Sea,  bounded  by  Tartary  and 
Corea.     The  interior  boundary  consists  of  a  range  of 

New  York  :  Wiley  &  Putnam.  [The  best  work  on  China  for  most 
readers.] 

The  Chinese  Repository,  1833-1839.  8vo.  Published  monthly  at 
Canton,  but  now  discontinued. 

The  Religions  of  North  China.  By  M.  Simpson  Culbertson. 
New  York  :  Charles  Scribner.     1849. 

Confucius  and  the  Chinese  Classics ;  -or.  Readings  in  Chinese  Lite- 
rature. Edited  and  compiled  by  A.  W.  Loomis.  San  Francisco 
and  New  York  :  A.  Roman  &  Co.     1867. 

*  Williams,  vol  i.,  p.  7. 


MISSIONS   IN   CHINA.  121 

thinly-peopled  tracts,  occupied  only  by  wandering  and 
barbarous  tribes,  Manchu-Tartars,  Mongols,  Kalkals, 
Elutlis,  and  the  eastern  tribes  of  Thibet." 

The  population  of  China  is  estimated  by  native  author- 
ities at  upwards  of  362,000,000.  Immense  as  tliis 
number  is,  strong  reasons  are  given  by  Medhurst  and 
Williams  for  accounting  it  worthy  of  respect.  It  was 
received  as  trustworthy  by  the  Morrisons,  father  and  son, 
than  whom  no  better  judges  of  such  a  question  could 
be  found,  and  by  others  of  almost  equal  authority.  This 
estimate  makes  the  number  of  inhabitants  in  China 
equal  to  208  to  the  square  mile  ;  in  France  the  ratio  is 
223,  and  in  Belgium,  321  ;  so  that  the  Chinese  estimate 
may  be  admitted  as  correct  without  much  hesitation. 
We  may  receive  it  as  accurate  the  more  readily,  when 
we  learn  that  the  greater  part  of  China  Proper  consists 
of  a  rich,  level,  and  highly  cultivated  country,  watered 
by  some  of  the  largest  rivers  and  by  innumerable  canals. 

The  Chinese  may  take  a  high  rank  as  a  civilized  peo- 
ple. They  have  a  government,  a  literature,  many  social 
usages,  numerous  industrial  occupations,  cities,  roads, 
bridges,  canals,  boats — all  indicating  a  state  of  society 
far  removed  from  that  of  a  barbarous  race.  Their  silk 
fabrics,  their  ivory  and  wood  carving,  the  beautiful 
works  of  their  potteries,  their  being  the  first  to  discover 
and  to  use  the  compass,  gunpowder  and  the  art  of  print- 
ing, entitle  them  to  a  place  among  the  cultivated  na- 
tions. The  use  of  gunpowder,  and  the  theatrical 
exhibitions  which  are  held  in  high  esteem  among  them, 
show  that  their  civilization  is  that  of  our  fallen  nature, 
not  of  a  race  harmless  and  pure.  The  civilization  of 
the  Chinese  wants  altogether  the  great  element  of 
6 


122  MANUAL  OP   MISSIONS. 

Christianity.  Give  them  the  Gospel,  and  they  Avill 
stand  before  long  amongst  tlie  foremost  nations  of  the 
world.  As  it  is,  they  are  superior  to  the  self-lauding 
Anglo-Saxon  and  other  European  races,  before  these 
were  lifted  up  from  their  early  condition  by  the  Go:^pel 
of  Christ.  The  self-conceit  of  the  Chinese  is  equal  to 
their  advancement,  and  their  ignorance  of  many  things 
well  known  to  Europeans,  subjects  them  often  to  the 
ridicule  of  foreigners. 

In  some  of  its  aspects  we  may  speak  highly  of  the 
Chinese  civilization,  as  we  also  may  of  the  Grecian  and 
Roman,  yet  when  we  survey  their  religious  and  moral 'I 
system,  we  find  it  necessary  to  classify  them  with  the/ 
Hindus,  the  Siamese,  and  other  heathen  people.  Theiij 
religion  is  idolatry,  more  or  less  refined,  but  still  idola-l 
try ;  their  morals  are  those  which  characterize  pagans 
everywhere. 

The  Chinese  are  divided  into  three  religious  classes  : 
Confucianists,  Rationalists,  and  Budhists.  The  first  is 
a  common,  though  not  strictly  accurate  name  for  those 
who  are  connected  with  the  State  religion,  which  is  de- 
scribed as  composed,  not  of  doctrines,  but  of  rites  and 
ceremonies.  Numerous  sacrifices  are  offered  to  the 
heavens,  the  earth,  the  gods  of  land  and  grain,  the  tab- 
lets of  deceased  monarchs,  and  a  great  variety  of  other 
objects.  Confucius  himself  taught  but  little  about  re- 
ligious matters,  and  his  name  is  given  to  this  form  of 
religion,  because  the  sect  of  the  Learned  commonly  call- 
ed Confucianists,  are  its  principal  supporters.*  The 
sect  of  the  Rationalists  was  founded  by  Lautsz,  who 
was   born   B.C.  604,  about  fifty  years  before  Confucius. 

*  Williams,  vol  ii.,  p.  286. 


MISSIONS   IN  CHINA.  -,  123 

Lautsz  made  a  god  of  Tau  or  Reason,  and  enjoined  re- 
tirement and  meditation ;  but  his  followers  worship 
numerous  idols,  and  the  Rationalist  or  Taouist  priests 
arc  said  to  be  often  little  better  than  cheats  and  jugglers. 
The  Budhist  religion  was  introduced  into  China  in  the 
first  century  of  the  Christian  era,  and  is  now  widely  ex- 
tended through  the  empire.  It  is  the  same  religion  in 
China  as  in  Siam,  but  the  Chinese  do  not  hold  its  priests 
in  honor  ;  indeed,  no  order  of  priesthood  is  regarded 
with  reverence  in  this  country,  and  none  is  of  hereditary 
descent,  like  the  Hindu  Brahraans.  It  is  a  fact  of  great 
moment  that  none  of  these  religious  systems  have  a 
strong  hold  on  the  heart  of  the  Chinese.  Tlic  worship 
of  ancestors  forms  an  exception  to  this  remark.  This 
has  been  called  the  real  religion  of  China.  Its  require- 
ments are  faithfully  fulfilled  by  all,  even  the  poorest 
classes,  and  that  with  an  earnestness  which  shows  pain- 
fully how  the  great  Deceiver  has  pressed  into  his  service 
one  of  the  best  affections  of  human  nature,  that  of  filial 
reverence.  But  with  this  exception,  the  Chinese  neither 
fear  nor  love  the  objects  of  their  worship.  They  have 
been  known  to  bring  the  idols  out  from  the  tem- 
ples and  place  them  under  the  burning  sun,  to  con- 
vince them  that  rain  was  greatly  needed !  They  present 
at  times  rich  feasts  before  the  images,  and  after  letting 
them  stand  for  a  while,  so  that  the  spirits  of  the  idols 
may  refresh  themselves  on  the  spirit  of  the  provisions, 
they  then  take  away  the  substantial  or  material  parts 
for  their  own  use  !  Yet  their  minds  arc  full  of  super- 
stitious fears,  the  offspring  of  sin  and  ignorance,  which 
lead  them  to  perform  expensive  rites,  and  add  a  tenfold 
weisrht  to  the  common  afflictions  of  life. 


124  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

The  test  of  every  religion  is  its  influence  on  the  heart 
and  life — for  this  Avorld  and  the  world  to  come.  The 
religions  of  China  exert  no  good  influence  upon  their 
followers.  Many  evils  exist  which  these  religions  do  not  re- 
strain. "  With  a  general  regard  for  outward  decency,  they 
are  vile  and  polluted  in  a  shocking  degree,  their  conversa- 
tion is  full  of  filthy  expressions  and  their  lives  of  impure 
acts."  Falsehood  and  ingratitude,  thieving,  dishonest 
dealings,  are  enumerated  as  exceedingly  common.  Po- 
lygamy and  infanticide  both  prevail,  the  former  among 
persons  possessing  some  property,  the  latter  in  certain 
districts.  And  in  China,  as  in  every  heathen  country, 
alas  for  the  poor,  the  afflicted,  the  dying !  What  can 
paganism  do  for  these  ? 

There  are  difficulties  to  be  overcome  of  no  ordinary 
magnitude,  before  the  Gospel  takes  full  possession  of 
China.  One  of  these  is  found  in  the  Chinese  language. 
This  is  acknowledged  to  be  a  hard  language  to  learn, 
though  good  facilities  exist  now  for  acquiring  it.  It 
stands  as  a  serious  barrier  in  the  way  of  a  missionary's 
usefulness  at  the  outset  of  his  course.  It  is  a  still  more 
serious  hiuderance  in  the  way  of  receiving  written  knowl*  O 
edge  by  the  great  mass  of  the  Chinese  people.  Several 
years  must  be  spent  in  learning  merely  to  read,  intelli- 
gently, their  osvn  language,  while  comparatively  few 
persons  can  possibly  devote  so  large  an  amount  of  time 
to  this  purpose.  The  result  is,  that  while  numerous 
readers  are  found  in  all  parts  of  the  empire,  the  great 
body  of  tlie  inhabitants  are  acquainted  only  with  the  col- 
loquial tongue  ;  and  this  is  found  to  diff"er  materially  in 
different  provinces.  In  some  provinces  the  colloquial 
language  is  now  reduced  to  writing,  and  in  some  of  the 


JC 


MISSIONS   IN    CHINA.  125 

colloquial  languages,  the  Scriptures  in  whole  or  in  part 
have  been  translated. 

The  apathy  of  the  Chinese  as  to  spiritual  things,  and 
their  intense  interest  in  seeking  wealth,  are  obstacles 
to  their  reception  of  the  Gospel,  which,  though  not  pe- 
culiar to  them,  are  among  no  other  people  more  promin-  / 
ent.  Their  own  religion  feebly  presents  the  future 
world  to  their  minds,  and  it  is  found  to  be  very  difficult  / 
to  gain  their  earnest  attention  to  religious  truth.  Their  A 
minds  are  not  destitute  of  a  certain  acuteness  and  vigor,) 
but  they  do  not  feel  inclined  to  investigate  religious  sub- 
jects. The  Hindus  are  eminently  a  religious  people,  always 
willing  to  take  up  religious  questions,  and  often  ready 
to  discuss  with  vehemence  the  claims  of  dififerent  relia:- 
ious  systems  ;  but  the^Jiinese  are  more  nearly  an  athe- 
_istic_race  than  any  other  nation.  The  Africans'  are 
eager  in  the  pursuit  of  gain,  but  their  habits  are  simple 
and  their  wants  comparatively  few  ;  the  struggle  for 
gain  in  China  is  forced  on  by  the  overcrowded  state  of 
the  inhabitants  pressing  closely  on  the  means  of  subsist- 
ence, and  by  the  numerous  wants  growing  out  of  their 
advanced  civilization.  The  Chinese  do  not  care  enough 
for  their  religion  to  defend  it  like  the  Hindus  ;  they  do 
not  look  up  to  missionaries  as  belonging  to  a  higher 
rank,  like  the  ^ifricans  ;  they  are  absorbed  in  worldly 
matters  ;  they  are  so  polite  as  to  give  a  ready  assent  to 
arguments  overturning  their  own  belief;  and  they  look 
on  all  spiritual  things  without  reverence  and  with  little 
emotion,  save  that  of  curiosity.  But  they  are  a  people 
marked  by  practical  energy,  ready  to  adapt  themselves 
to  new  circumstances,  evincing  common  sense  in  all  mat- 
ters with  which  they  are  acquainted,  and  it  will  be  sur- 


126  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

prising  indeed  if,  -when  they  come  to  understand  what 
Cliristiauity  really  is,  and  when  they  become  the  subjects 
of  its  power,  they  do  not  prove  to  be  one  of  the  most 
illustrious  among  Christian  nations. 

In  the  mean  time  the  work  of  preparation  for  the  tri- 
umph of  the  Gospel  in  China  is  going  on  apace.  They 
are  no  longer  secluded  from  western  nations.  They  are 
themselves  an  emigrating  people,  many  of  them  being 
compelled  to  seek  their  subsistence  in  foreign  countries 
by  causes  more  urgent  than  those  which  bring  so  many 
from  Germany  and  from  Ireland  to  our  States.  They 
can  no  longer  remain  as  an  isolated  people,  looking  with 
a  contemptuous  indifference  upon  "  the  outside  barbari- 
ans." And  in  tliese  last  years,  events  have  occurred 
which  must  tend  greatly  to  arouse  the  mind  of  the  Chi- 
nese, so  long  indifferent  to  religious  subjects.  A  new 
power  is  beginning  to  be  felt  among  them,  that  of  the 
Word  of  God,  accompanied  by  the  influences  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  which  will  eventually  make  the  Chinese  to 
be  in  the  East  all  that  the  Anglo-Saxon  race  has  become 
in  the  West,  by  its  reception  of  the  Christian  faith. 
And  simultaneous  with  this  is  the  ordering  of  divine 
Providence  in  events  that  have  overthrown  the  barriers 
of  ages,  which  stood  in  the  way  to  prevent  the  entrance 
of  the  Gospel,  and  in  the  march  of  secular  commerce  and 
enterprise,  which  has  brought  China  and  our  own  coun- 
try almost  into  near  neighborhood.  Our  steamers  pass 
monthly  between  the  two  countries  ;  in  a  few  years,  on 
the  completion  of  the  railroad  to  the  Pacific,  it  will  re- 
quire but  three  or  four  weeks  to  make  the  journey  from 
New  York  to  Shanghai.  Already,  as  we  shall  soon  see, 
thousands  of  Chinese  have  found  the  way  to  our  shores 


MISSIONS   IN    CHINA.  127 

in  pursuit  of  gain,  and  the  mercantile  men  of  our  coun- 
try and  their  capital  are  largely  represented  in  several 
Chinese  cities  ;  this  kind  of  intercourse  will  no  doubt 
become  greatly  increased.  Is  it  not  reasonable  that  our 
religion,  the  real  source  of  all  our  prosperity,  should 
also  have  its  great  part  in  the  relations  of  the  two  peo- 
ples ?  The  Chinese  arc  like  our  own  people  in  native 
capacity  and  energy,  and  in  their  possessing  a  noble 
country,  with  a  climate  favorable  to  the  best  develop- 
ment of  the  powers  of  our  race,  favorable  also  to  the 
health  of  our  missionaries  ;  their  destiny  seems  likely 
to  be  allied  with  our  own,  in  some  respects  ;  and 
favorable  opportunities  are  now  afforded  to  the  churches 
of  our  country  to  give  the  Gospel  to  them.  The  men 
amongst  us  who  have  understanding  of  the  times,  to 
know  what  Israel  ought  to  do,  will  feel  the  importance 
of  views  of  this  kind,  and  will  be  anxious  to  give  the 
largest  support  and  extension  to  the  work  of  Christian 
missions  in  China. 

The  missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  among  the 
Chinese  were  commenced  at  Singapore,  1838.  At  that 
time  their  jealousy  of  foreigners  precluded  a  station 
being  formed  in  China  itself.  Merchants  and  other 
foreigners  were  permitted  to  live  only  at  Canton,  and 
were  there  restricted  within  the  limits  of  a  few  ware- 
houses on  the  river.  When  Dr.  Morrison,  the  first 
Protestant  missionary  to  China,  entered  upon  his  work 
in  1807,  he  was  embarrassed  with  similar  restrictions  ; 
and  no  European  could  gain  access  to  other  places  on 
the  coast,  nor  penetrate  at  all  into  the  interior.  Hence 
it  was  necessary  to  station  the  missionaries  among  the 
Chinese  emigrants  at  Batavia,  Bangkok,  Singapore,  and 


128  MANUAL    OF    MISSIONS. 

other  remote  places.  The  first  missionaries  of  the  Board 
were  the  Rev.  Robert  W.  Orr,  Rev.  John  A.  Mitchell, 
and  Mrs.  Orr,  who  arrived  at  their  station  in  April, 
1838.  In  October  following,  Mr.  Mitchell,  whose  health 
was  delicate  when  he  left  this  country,  was  called  to  his 
rest.  "With  Mr.  Orr,  he  had  visited  Malacca  and  Penang, 
and  Mr.  Orr  afterwards  visited  Bangkok,  to  obtain 
information  concerning  the  most  eligible  places  for  mis- 
sionary work.  In  the  next  year  the  Chinese  teacher 
employed  by  Mr.  Orr  Avas  baptised  by  him.  In  July, 
1840,  the  Rev.  Thomas  L.  McBryde  and  his  wife  arrived 
at  Singapore,  and  in  December  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Orr  were 
compelled  to  leave  their  work  by  the  failure  of  Mr.  Orr's 
health.  In  July,  1841,  James  C.  Hepburn,  M.D.,  and 
his  wife,  reached  Singapore,  under  appointment  to  the 
mission  in  Siam,  but  with  permission  to  join  the  China 
mission,  a  measure  which  the  return  of  Mr.  Orr  and 
other  reasons  made  expedient.  Towards  the  end  of  this 
year  Mr.  and  Mrs.  McBryde  went  up  to  Macao  for  the 
benefit  of  a  colder  climate.  In  May  1842,  the  Rev. 
Walter  M.  Lowrie  arrived  at  Macao,  and  sailed  about  a 
month  afterwards  for  Singapore.  This  voyage  was  un- 
dertaken with  reference  to  the  question  of  removing  the 
mission  from  that  place  to  China.  The  war  between  the 
British  and  the  Chinese  was  drawing  to  a  close,  and  it 
was  important  to  decide  wisely  on  the  line  of  efibrts 
which  should  be  followed  under  the  new  aspects  of  this 
country.  Mr.  Lowrie's  voyage,  however,  ended  in  the 
shipwreck  of  the  vessel,  and  the  almost  miraculous  escape 
of  himself  and  most  of  the  ship's  company.  After  sailing 
four  hundred  miles  in  open  boats,  and  encountering  a 
severe  gale  at  sea,  they  readied  Luban,  a  small  island 


MISSIONS   IN    CHINA.  129 

near   Manila,  and   Mr.  Lowrie  retunied   to   Macao   in 
October. 

The  termination  of  the  war  between  the  British  and| 
the  Chinese  in  this  year  changed  the  whole  question  as' 
to  the  stations  to  be  occupied.  These  were  not  required 
now  to  be  at  places  many  hundreds  of  miles  distant  from 
China  ;  five  of  the  principal  cities  on  the  coast  of  the 
country  were  open  to  the  residence  of  missionaries  as 
well  as  of  other  foreigners.  Accordingly  it  was  deemed 
expedient  for  Mr.  McBryde  to  occupy  a  station  on 
Kulangsu,  a  small  island  near  the  city  of  Amoy.  To 
this  island,  in  1843,  Dr.  Hepburn  removed  from  Singa- 
pore, after  spending  a  few  months  at  Macao,  while  the 
question  of  his  station  was  under  consideration.  In 
October  Mr.  McBryde  and  his  family  returned  to  this 
country,  on  account  of  the  failure  of  his  health.  In 
February,  184.t,  D.  B.  McCartee,  M.D.,and  Mr.  Richard 
Cole,  a  printer,  and  his  wife,  arrived  at  Macao  ;  in  July 
the  Rev.  Richard  Q.  Way  and  his  wife,  at  first  appointed 
to  Siam  ;  in  October  the  Rev.  Messrs.  M.  Simpson  Culbert- 
son  and  Augustus  W.  Loomis,  and  their  wives,  and  the 
Rev.  Messrs.  John  Lloyd  and  Andrew  P.  Happer,  M.D.; 
and  in  May,  18-i5,  the  Rev.  Hugh  A.  Brown.  The 
number  of  brethren  thus  arriving  in  China  showed  that 
the  churches  were  willing  to  respond  to  the  call  of 
Providence  for  enlarged  missionary  operations  in  this 
country.  It  was  now  practicable  to  form  plans  of  mis- 
sionary work  on  a  wider  scale,  and  after  much  considera- 
tion it  was  determined  to  form  three  missions, — at  Can- 
ton, Amoy,  and  Ningpo.  Messrs.  Happer  and  Cole  were 
connected  with  the  Canton  mission ;  Messrs.  Lloyd, 
Brown,  and  Hepburn  with  the  mission  at  Amoy  ;  and 


130  MANUAL    OF    MISSIONS. 

Messrs.  Lowrie,  Way,  Loomis,  Culbertson,  and  McCarteo 
■with  the  Ningpo  mission. 

A  station  was  occupied,  in  1845,  at  Chusan,  an  island 
not  far  distant  from  Ningpo,  which  was  then  in  the 
possession  of  the  British.  This  was  an  experiment  to 
determine  whether  other  places  besides  the  cities  opened 
under  the  treaty  could  be  occupied  by  missionaries  ;  but 
it  was  found  that  the  authorities  civilly  but  firmly  op- 
posed their  permanent  residence  there,  although  the 
people  of  the  island  were  friendly  ;  and  the  station  was 
relinquished  soon  after  the  island  was  restored  by  the 
British  to  the  Chinese. 

In  1846,  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Hepburn  reached  this  country, 
being  compelled  to  return  by  the  state  of  Mrs.  Hepburn's 
health.  In  December,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  William  Speer 
and  John  B.  French,  and  Mrs.  Speer,  arrived  at  Canton, 
and  the  Rev.  John  W.  Quarterman  joined  the  Ningpo 
mission.  A  church  was  organized  at  Ningpo  in  May  ; 
boarding-schools  were  opened  at  Canton  and  Ningpo  ; 
and  most  of  the  missionaries  were  now  sufficiently  ac- 
quainted with  the  Chinese  language  to  conduct  religious 
services  in  chapels,  and  to  make  known  the  Gospel  by 
the  wayside. 

The  year  1847  was  marked  by  the  death  of  Mrs. 
Speer  on  the  16th  of  April,  and  of  Mr.  Lowrie  on  the 
19tli  of  August,  the  latter  under  most  afflicting  circmn- 
stances,  by  the  hands  of  Chinese  pirates.* 

*  See  Memoirs  of  the  Rev.  Walter  M.  Lowrie :  New  York,  1849  : 
Robert  Carter  &  Brothers ;  Philadelphia :  Presbyterian  Board  of 
Publication.  He  was  a  member  of  a  Convention  of  Missionaries  at 
Shanghai,  engaged  in  the  translation  of  the  Scriptures,  and  was  re- 
turning to  his  station  at  Ningpo,  when  he  was  taken,  as  by  a 
martvr's  death,  to  his  rest. 


MISSIONS   IN   CHINA.  131 

For  further  information  concerning  the  missionaries 
and  their  work  reference  is  made  to  the  Annual  Reports 
of  the  Board,  but  a  few  points  of  general  interest  may 
here  be  given.  One  of  these  is  the  Mission  Press,  which 
indeed  is  of  earlier  date  than  the  mission  itself.  A  brief 
account  of  it  deserves  a  place  in  these  pages.  Prelim- 
inary to  this  notice  it  should  be  stated,  that  in  no  other 
heathen  country  are  there  so  many  readers  as  in  China, 
and  that  there  the  process  of  printing  has  long  been  in 
use.  The  Chinese  method  of  printing,  however,  is  a 
very  imperfect  one  ;  the  types  are  blocks  of  wood,  on 
which  each  letter  or  character  has  been  engraved  by 
the  hand  of  the  artist,  and  the  impressions  are  taken  by 
means  of  a  brush  for  the  ink  and  a  block  and  mallet  for 
the  press,  the  whole  being  an  operation  so  slow,  that 
only  the  patience  of  a  Chinaman  is  equal  to  its  demands. 
Our  admiration,  however,  is  due  to  the  invention  itself, 
and  to  the  neatness  and  economy  of  the  printing  thus 
executed  ;  but  in  this  day  of  finished  machinery,  and  of 
large  stereotype  editions  of  the  Scriptures  and  other 
books,  this  imperfect  process  does  not  suit  the  exigences 
of  the  Church  in  her  missionary  work.  On  the  other 
hand,  a  serious  and  apparently  insuperable  difficulty  in 
the  way  of  printing,  either  by  our  presses  or  by  the  use  of 
metallic  types,  was  found  in  the  large  number  of  Chinese 
letters  or  characters.  The  number  is  estimated  at 
30,000  ;   a  common  printing-office  case  contains  but  56. 

For  a  satisfactory  statement  of  the  "  discovery,"  as  it 
may  well  be  called,  of  the  method  of  printing  this  mul- 
titude of  Chinese  characters  Avith  a  small  number  of 
metallic  types,  the  reader  may  consult  the  Annual  Report 
of  May,  1837,  in  which  the  subject  is  briefly  presented. 


132  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

It  turns  on  tlie  distinction  between  the  divisible  and  the 
indivisible  characters.  The  divisible  are  reduced  to  their 
simplest  elements,  and  these  elementary  parts  being 
struck  off  as  types,  can  be  re-composed  in  different  char- 
acters, so  that  a  comparatively  small  number  of  types  will 
serve  to  denote  most  of  the  characters  in  common  use. 
At  the  instance  of  Walter  Lowrie,  Esq.,  the  Correspond- 
ing Secretary  of  the  Board,  whose  previous  study  of  this 
language  had  prepared  him  to  take  a  deep  interest  in 
this  matter,  the  Committee  agreed  in  1836  to  order  a 
set  of  the  matrices  for  this  new  mode  of  printing  Chinese. 
These  matrices  were  made  in  Paris,  at  a  cost  of  over 
$5000.  Types  were  cast  from  them  in  New  York  by 
Mr.  Cole  ;  and  at  Macao  both  he  and  Mr.  Walter  M. 
Lowrie  gave  much  time  and  labor  to  perfecting  the 
types,  arranging  the  cases,  and  other  things  requisite  to 
the  practical  application  of  this  new  invention.  Many 
fears  and  some  predictions  of  failure  were  happily  dis- 
appointed, and  its  success  may  be  regarded  as  an  era  in 
the  history  of  this  people.  For  several  years  this  mode 
of  printing  has  been  in  operation.  Large  editions  of 
works  are  printed,  from  stereotype  plates,  on  improved 
presses,  such  as  are  in  use  in  our  own  country,  which  will 
be  driven  by  steam-power  when  the  Chinese  become  a 
Christian  people.  It  is  of  interest  to  add,  tliat  but  for 
the  order  given  by  the  Committee  in  1830  for  a  set  of 
these  matrices,  this  great  invention  would  probably  not 
have  been  brought  into  use.  So  little  confidence  was 
felt  in  its  practicability,  that  no  other  Missionary  In- 
stitution would  give  it  their  patronage.  Only  two  other 
orders  were  received  by  the  artist,  and  without  at  least 
three  orders  he  could  not  proceed  with  the  work      In 


MISSIONS   IN    CHINA.  133 

1845  the  printing-press  was  removed  from  Macao  to 
Ningpo,  and  upwards  of  3,500,000  pages  were  printed  ; 
in  1860  it  was  transferred  to  Shanghai,  where  it  is  still 
in  successful  operation,  under  the  superintendance  of 
Mr.  William  Gamble.  Its  issues  in  the  last  five  years 
amounted  to  upwards  of  160,000,000  pages. 

Another  marked  feature  of  these  missions  is  the  edu- 
cation of  a  select  number  of  Chinese  youth,  with  a  pri- 
mary reference  to  their  becoming  qualified  to  act  as  mis- 
sionaries among  their  own  people.  The  number  of  these 
scholars  has  always  been  small,  and  their  education  has 
been  conducted  in  their  own  language,  without  instruction 
in  English.  Their  training  in  the  vernacular  only,  has 
kept  them  from  the  temptations  of  secular  employment  in 
connection  with  foreigners  ;  while  experience  has  shown 
that  it  has  not  prevented  the  acquisition  of  such  general 
and  scriptural  knowledge  as,  under  the  gracious  teach- 
ing of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  fit  some  of  them  for  a  high 
degree  of  upcfulness.  Few  better  qualified,  more  de- 
voted, or  more  highly  esteemed  native  ministers  of  the 
Gospel,  in  any  country,  could  be  found  than  the  late 
Rev.  Kying  Lingyin  ;  and  few  have  been  more  lamented 
by  his  church  and  by  his  foreign  missionary  brethren 
than  was  he,  when  he  was  called  to  rest  from  his  useful 
labors.  His  wife,  a  graduate  of  the  girls'  school  at 
Ningpo,  a  young  woman  of  kindred  spirit  and  equally 
beloved,  was  also  called  away  from  her  good  work 
among  the  native  women  about  the  same  time.  Patient, 
long  continued  instruction,  unwearied  prayer,  constant 
Christian  solicitude,  in  connection  with  these  schools, 
have  thus  already  yielded  the  best  results.  This  brief 
reference   to  them  recalls   the  name  of  the   late   and 


134  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

lamented  Rev.  Henry  V.  Rankin,  not  to  speak  of  others 
still  among  tlie  living ;  his  singular  devotedness  in  em- 
ploying choice  gifts  in  varied  and  active  labors  at 
Ningpo,  and  especially  in  the  training  of  native  youth 
for  the  service  of  Christ,  will  be  long  remembered. 

In  the  work  of  translating  the  Sacred  Scriptures  and 
preparing  Christian  books,  good  progress  has  been  made. 
The  revised  translation,  virtually  a  new  translation, 
which  was  made  by  delegates  from  diflferent  missions, 
received  at  first  the  aid  of  the  Rev.  Walter  M.  Lowrie, 
and  after  his  death  of  the  Rev.  M.  Simpson  Culbcrtson, 
who  was  spared  to  see  it  completed.  Dr.  Culbcrtson's 
part  in  this  work  was  highly  appreciated.  The  transla- 
tion of  parts  of  the  Bible  into  the  Ningpo  and  Shanghai 
colloquial  dialects,  and  the  translation  of  the  whole 
Bible  into  the  Mandarin  colloquial,  which  is  now  in 
progres?'  at  Peking,  have  been  largely  indebted  to  the 
missionaries  of  the  Board  for  their  excellence.  A  work 
on  Theology,  which  is  much  needed  in  the  instruction  of 
candidates  for  the  ministry,  has  been  in  part  prepared  by 
the  Rev.  J.  L.  Nevius  ;  its  completion  is  much  desired. 
Other  works,  of  varied  character,  have  also  borne  witness 
to  the  industry  and  literary  ability  of  the  brethren. 
.  The  stations  occupied  by  the  Board  are  at  Canton, 
I  formed  in  1845  ;  Ningpo,  1844  ;  Hangchow,  1861  ; 
■^  I  Shanghai,  1860  ;  Tungchow,  1861  ;  Chefoo,  1862  ;  Pe- 
Iking,  1863.  There  are  several  out-stations  connected 
with  Ningpo.  The  station  at  Amoy  was  relinquished  in 
1848,  after  the  death  of  the  Rev.  John  Lloyd,  the  other 
missionaries  having  returned  for  health.  If  Mr.  Lloyd's 
life  had  been  spared,  great  results  miglit  have  been 
expected  from   his  labors ;    he  was    a   man  of  noble 


MISSIONS    IN    CHINA.  135 

qualities,  able,  well  educated,  energetic,  warm-hearted, 
a  genial  companion,  an  humble,  earnest  follower  of 
Christ,  a  truly  devoted  missionary.  His  early  re- 
moval, like  that  of  his  intimate  friend  and  classmate, 
Walter  M.  Lowrie,  and  like  that  of  others  in  every  mis- 
sionary field,  who  are  cut  off  in  the  opening  or  the 
prime  of  their  days,  must  be  regarded  as  having  a  place 
among  the  mysteries  of  Providence. 

The  slightest  sketch  of  the  missions  of  the  Board  in 
China  will  show  that  their  work  is  making  steady  prog- 
ress. Twenty-one  ministers,  of  whom  four  are  natives, 
two  physicians,  a  printer,  nineteen  Christian  women 
from  tills  country,  and  thirty-two  native  teachers  and 
catechists,  are  engaged  at  the  missionary  stations  in 
their  varied  labors.  The  boarding-schools  contain  over 
sixty  boys  and  upwards  of  forty  girls,  and  tlie  day- 
schools  over  four  hundred  scholars.  The  churches  at 
the  stations  ahd  out-stations  number  over  four  hundred 
communicants.  Several  young  men  are  under  the  care 
of  the  presbyteries  preparing  for  the  work  of  the  min- 
istry. The  printing  press,  as  already  mentioned, 
has  sent  forth  a  large  supply  of  publications, — the 
Sacred  Scriptures,  Christian  tracts  and  other  works 
adapted  to  spread  correct  knowledge.  The  medical 
missionary  work  of  Drs.  Kerr  and  McCartec,  and  of 
Dr.  Happer  in  addition  to  his  abundant  labors  as  a 
clerical  missionary,  have  exerted  a  wide-spread  influence 
in  favor  of  the  Christian  religion.  Extended  journeys 
inland  have  been  made  for  the  purpose  of  making  known 
the  way  of  salvation.  Stated  religious  services,  in  large 
number,  are  conducted  in  churches  and  chapels. 

By  means  of  these  various  labors,  the  leaven  of  divine 


136  MANUAL   OF    MISSIONS. 

truth  has  been  extensively  diflfused,  and  is  producing  its 
appropriate  influence.  A  signal  example  of  this  occurred 
a  fe\y  years  ago  in  connection  with  the  Ningpo  mission. 
A  part  of  the  sacred  volume,  received  from  a  mission- 
ary, was  carried  by  a  Chinaman  to  his  own  village,  at 
some  distance  in  the  interior  of  the  country.  It  seems 
to  have  made  no  impression  on  the  mind  of  the  man 
who  first  received  it,  but  it  fell  into  the  hands  of  an 
aged  man,  who  for  fourscore  years  had  been  a  worshipper 
of  idols.  His  attention  was  awakened  to  consider  this 
new  religion,  and  he  concluded  to  go  in  search  of  the 
giver  of  this  strange  book.  He  came  to  Ningpo,  took 
up  his  abode  on  the  premises  of  one  of  the  missionaries, 
and  spent  his  time  in  reading  the  sacred  volume  and 
attending  to  the  instructions  of  his  kind  teacher,  often 
coming  with  the  Bible  in  his  hand  to  ask  for  explana- 
tions of  difficult  passages,  and  manifesting  a  teachable 
spirit.  After  some  months  thus  employed,  he  gave 
pleasing  evidence  of  being  a  subject  of  divine  grace, 
and  was  admitted  as  a  member  of  the  church  of  Christ 
by  baptism,  in  the  presence  of  a  large  congregation  of 
his  heathen  countrymen.  Could  anything  more  clearly 
attest  that  the  Gospel  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salva- 
tion ?  Commonly  we  indulge  little  hope  of  the  conver- 
sion of  very  aged  persons,  even  in  Christian  lands  ;  but 
here,  in  the  wonderful  exercise  of  God's  sovereignty  in 
grace,  we  sec  an  aged  idolator,  living  far  distant  from 
the  ministrations  of  the  sanctuary,  brought  into  the 
communion  of  the  saints. 

The  Mission  to  the  Chinese  in  California  prop- 
erly follows  the  missions  in  China  itself.     The  fame  of 


MISSIONS  IN   CHINA.  137 

the  gold  mines  has  drawn  many  thousands  of  this  gain- 
seeking  people  to  our  shores.  Thus  far,  they  have 
nearly  all  come  from  tlie  province  of  Canton,  and  speak 
the  dialect  of  that  province.  The  Rev.  William  Speer 
and  his  wife  commenced  their  labors  amongst  them  at 
San  Francisco  in  the  autumn  of  1S52.  Having  been 
stationed  at  Canton  in  former  years,  his  health  being 
now  restored,  Mr.  Speer  could  at  once  speak  unto  them 
in  their  tongue  the  wonderful  works  of  God,  Their 
civil  relations  to  each  other  were  now  reversed ;  they 
were  the  foreigners,  and  their  missionary  could  bid  them 
welcome  to  his  native  land  ;  accordingly,  his  visits  were 
well  received  by  them.  He  found  several  Chinese  pa- 
tients in  the  hospital,  who  were  grateful  for  his  instruc- 
tions and  aid  ;  a  school  was  opened,  but  the  attendance 
was  not  regular.  After  some  time,  an  eligible  place  of 
worship  was  secured  for  a  few  months,  where  services 
were  conducted  in  the  Chinese  language,  with  a  varying 
audience.  Eventually  the  liberality  of  residents  of  San 
Francisco  provided  a  suitable  building  for  the  use  of  the 
mission,  which  contains  a  schoolroom  and  a  chapel,  with 
convenient  apartments  for  the  family  of  the  missionary.; 
Many  of  the  Chinese  gave  handsome  donations  towards 
the  purchase  of  this  property. 

Among  the  favorable  incidents  in  the  first  part  of  the 
history  of  this  mission,  it  may  be  noted  that  some  of  the 
former  pupils  in  the  mission  schools  in  China  were  found 
in  California.  They  were  predisposed  to  give  a  hearty 
reception  to  one  whose  character  and  motives  were  at 
once  understood  by  them.  Another  favorable  provi- 
dence was  the  return  to  China  of  an  influential  man, 
whose    influence   would    have  been    strongly  arrayed 


138  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

against  the  mission,  and  the  choice  as  his  successor,  to 
be  the  head  of  a  company  or  association  of  Chinese,  of 
a  man  who  looked  with  a  friendly  eye  upon  these  efforts 
for  the  benefit  of  his  people.  Afterwards  a  few  Chris- 
tians were  found,  who  had  been  received  into  the  church 
by  missionaries  in  their  native  land.  Their  conduct 
appears  to  have  been  worthy  of  their  profession  ;  they 
rested  from  work  on  the  Sabbath,  even  at  the  mines, 
and  met  together  for  religious  worship  ;  but  their  wan- 
dering life  prevented  their  forming  a  regular  congrega- 
tion. In  November,  1853,  Mr.  Speer  was  permitted  to 
organize  a  church  at  San  Francisco,  with  four  Chinese 
communicants,  one  of  whom  was  ordained  as  a  ruling 
elder.  Thus  an  auspicious  beginning  was  made.  In 
1857  Mr.  Speer  was  compelled  to  withdraw  from  his 
useful  labors  by  the  want  of  health.  In  September, 
1859,  the  Rev.  Augustus  W.  Loomis  and  his  wife  entered 
on  this  field  of  labor.  They  also  had  been  missionaries 
in  China  in  former  years,  and  had  been  compelled  to 
leave  their  work  by  the  failure  of  health.  Regaining, 
in  a  good  measure,  their  health,  they  spent  a  few  years 
in  a  pleasant  pastoral  charge,  but  at  the  call  of  Provi- 
dence they  returned  to  the  service  of  Christ  among  the 
Chinese.  Regular  labors  were  again  undertaken  in  the 
mission  chapel  and  school-room,  and  frequent  visits  were 
made  to  the  Chinese  shops  and  houses.  Tracts  and  por- 
tions of  the  Scriptures  were  put  in  the  hands  of  many 
of  the  emigrants  on  their  arrival,  and  also  on  their  re- 
return  to  China,  and  were  sent  in  large  number  to  the 
miners  in  the  interior  districts  of  California.  These 
labors  were  not  in  vain.  Several  interesting  cases  of 
hopeful  conversion  have  occurred,  and  the  church  at  the 


MISSIONS  IN  CHINA.  139 

last  report,  contained  twelve  native  communicants.  Sev- 
eral of  these  church  members  have  been  useful  as  assistants 
in  the  mission,  and  two  of  them  are  now  employed  in  this 
way,  while  a  third  has  returned  to  liis  native  country, 
where  he  is  pursuing  his  studies  for  the  ministry,  under 
the  direction  of  the  brethren  at  Canton.  The  health  of 
Mrs.  Loomis  becoming  feeble,  it  was  deemed  best  for 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Loomis  to  visit  their  native  place  in  New 
York  ;  but  the  hope  of  lier  recovery  was  not  confirmed, 
and  she  entered  peacefully  into  rest  in  1867.  The  Rev. 
Ira  M.  Condit,  returning  with  his  wife  from  Canton  on 
account  of  her  illness,  supplied  Mr.  Loomis'  place  most 
acceptably  for  several  months.  His  wife's  increasing 
illness,  ending  in  her  happy  deatli,  shortened  his  efficient 
labors  in  San  Francisco.  Mr.  Loomis  has  returned  to 
this  post  of  duty,  sharing  the  deep  sympathy  of  his 
Chinese  Christian  brethren,  as  well  as  many  Christian 
friends  ;  and  he  is  now  carrying  forward,  in  but  feeble 
health,  the  varied  and  important  work  of  this  mission. 
As  still  the  only  Christian  minister  who  is  giving  all 
his  time  and  strength  to  the  evangelization  of  our  Chinese 
countrymen,  he  should  be  borne  in  remembrance  in  the 
prayers  of  the  churches. 

The  influence  of  this  mission  depends,  to  a  consi- 
derable extent,  on  the  number  of  Chinese  who  seek  a 
temporary  or  a  permanent  home  in  our  land  ;  thus  far 
their  number  has  reached  about  60,000.  There  are 
causes  which  render  it  not  unlikely  that  the  Chinese 
emigration  to  the  Pacific  States,  if  not  also  to  the  At- 
lantic and  the  Central  States,  will  form  a  large  element 
in  our  population.  In  their  case  these  causes  are  of 
much  greater  force  than  those  which  bring  so  many 


140  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

emigrants  to  tins  country  from  Ireland  and  from  Ger- 
many. Some  of  these  have  been  already  referred  to  ; 
others  need  not  be  here  specified.  On  the  other  hand, 
their  emigration  may  be  checked,  as  indeed  it  was  for  a 
time,  by  the  harsh  and  un-American  treatment  which 
they  met  with  from  some  of  our  countrymen,  or  more 
likely  from  some  of  the  reprobate  foreigners.  The  im- 
positions to  which  they  are  subject  at  the  mines  and 
other  places,  tend  to  deter  them  from  remaining,  and  to' 
prevent  others  from  coming.  These  oppressions  are 
disgraceful  to  those  who  are  guilty  of  them  ;  but  with 
a  better  tone  of  morals  and  more  enlightened  views  of 
public  policy,  everything  of  this  kind  must  cease.  It 
seems  quite  clear  that  our  countrymen  should  encourage 
and  not  repel  the  immigration  of  the  Chinese.  They 
will  form  a  most  valuable  class  of  laborers,  being  indus- 
trious, peaceable  and  frugal.  It  may  easily  come  to  pass 
that  the  Chinese  will  to  a  large  extent  supplant  the 
Negroes,  in  the  cultivation  of  rice,  cotton  and  the  sugar- 
cane. They  will  be  found  willing  to  do  any  kind  of 
work,  and  content  with  moderate  wages.  Their  emplo}-- 
ment  in  this  country,  not  merely  in  the  mines  of  Cali- 
fornia, nor  in  the  cotton  and  sugar  regions  of  the  South, 
but  in  many  avocations  in  all  the  States,  especially  as 
household  servants,  may  become  obviously  desirable  and 
quite  expedient  to  our  own  citizens,  wliile  it  will  afford  a 
comfortable  subsistence  to  myriads  of  our  own  half-star- 
ving fellow-creatures  in  China.  Above  all,  it  will  bring 
them  within  the  reach  of  Christian  instruction  and  ex- 
ample, and  result  in  the  salvation  of  multitudes  of  them 
in  our  own  day  and  in  ages  to  come.  The  wonderful 
ordering  of  Providence  that  has  already  brought   so 


MISSIONS    IN    CHINA. 


141 


many  of  them  to  our  shores  should  awaken  attention 
to  their  condition,  and  to  the  claims  of  the  people 
whom  they  represent  on  the  missionary  zeal  of  the 
Church. 


THE   TOWER   OF    NINGTO. 


VII. 
MISSION  IN  JAPAN. 


ri"^HB  islands  of  Japan  contain  about  30,000,000  of  in- 
L  habitants,  according  to  the  usual  estimate.  In  civili- 
zation and  intelligence  they  would  propably  rank  some- 
wliat  in  advance  of  the  Chinese.  They  have  reached  a 
much  higher  grade  of  industry,  ingenuity,  and  taste  for 
the  beautiful,  than  is  commonly  found  amongst  modern 
heathen  nations.  Agriculture  and  many  kinds  of  me- 
chanic labor  engross  their  attention,  and  as  in  other 
densely  populated  countries  where  the  inhabitants  press 
heavily  on  the  means  of  subsistence,  most  of  the  people 
are  poor  ;  but  the  daimios,  or  chiefs,  possess  very  large 
incomes,  derived  from  tlie  serfage  sort  of  condition  of 
their  dependents.  It  is  diflficult  to  describe  the  religious 
belief  of  the  people.  Sintooism  is  said  to  be  the  orig- 
inal religion  of  the  country  ;*  Confucianism  and  Budh- 
ism  were  early  introduced  from  China,  and  the  latter 
is  probably  the  prevalent  religious  system.  Romanist 
Christianity,  introduced  by  Xavier  and  the  Spanish 
and  Portuguese  missionaries  of  the  sixteenth  century, 
seems  to  have  left  few  traces  of  its  existence  ;  but  under 

*  See  The  Capital  of  the  Tycoon  :  a  Narrative  of  Three  Years'  Res- 
idence in  Japan.  By  Sir  Rutherford  Alcock,  K.C.B.  In  two  vol- 
umes.    18G3. 

(143j 


MISSION   IN   JAPAN.  148 

French  patrouage  vigorous  efforts  arc  now  made  to  re- 
establish this  religion.  The  author  already  cited  thinks 
that  "  religion  in  any  form  does  not  enter  largely  into 
the  life  of  the  people,  and  that  the  higher  and  the  edu- 
cated classes  are  all  more  or  less  skeptical  and  indif- 
ferent." The  same  author  paints  the  moral  cliaracter  of 
the  Japanese  in  dark  colors.  Lying  seems  to  charac- 
terize all  classes.  Treachery  and  disregard  of  life  arc 
common  traits  ;  and  amongst  no  other  people  is  licen- 
tiousness more  common  and  less  condemned.  A  brief 
notice  of  Sir  R.  Alcock's  book  may  be  found  in  the 
Foreign  3Iissmiary,  of  December,  1863,  but  his  work 
itself  should  be  consulted,  as  the  best  that  has  yet  ap- 
peared. 

In  1854  this  country,  after  long  ages  of  seclusion  from 
the  rest  of  the  world,  was  in  a  measure  opened  to  for- 
eigners. The  Board  in  the  same  year  requested  one  of 
the  missionaries  in  China  to  visit  Japan,  to  obtain 
definite  information  in  order  to  the  sending  out  of  mis- 
sionaries, but  no  progress  was  then  made.  In  Novem- 
ber, 1859,  J.  C.  Hepburn,  M.D.,  and  his  wife  readied 
Kanagawa,  and  had  the  privilege  of  being  the  first 
Protestant  missionaries  in  Japan.  They  had  formerly 
been  missionaries  in  China,  and  their  acquaintance  witli 
the  Chinese  language  was  of  considerable  advantage  to 
them  in  their  intercourse  with  the  Japanese.  They  and 
the  missionaries  of  other  churches  who  followed  them 
soon  found  that  they  were  regarded  Avith  great  suspicion 
by  the  Japanese  and  closely  watched,  and  all  inter- 
course with  them  was  conducted  under  strict  surveil- 
lance. Their  first  work  was  to  learn  the  language  of 
the   country  ;    until  this  was   acquired,   little  religious 


14;4  MANUAL   OP   MISSIONS. 

instructiou  could  be  giveu.  In  the  mean  time,  the  close- 
observing,  discriminating  officials  seem  to  have  formed 
favorable  impressions  of  these  Christian  iriissionaries, 
and  their  good  opinion  of  them  was  no  doubt  to  be  as- 
cribed in  part  to  the  benevolent  labors  of  the  missionary- 
physician  ;  from  the  first  Dr.  Hepburn  had  enjoyed 
opportunities  of  rendering  professional  services  to  some 
of  the  Japanese.  He  had  begun  to  form  a  vocabulary 
of  Japanese  words  soon  after  his  reaching  Japan,  as  an 
aid  in  learning  the  language.  This  work  gradually 
took  larger  proportions,  until  in  1867  it  was  published 
as  a  Japanese  and  English  Dictionary,  with  an  English 
and  Japanese  Index.  It  is  a  book  of  690  royal  octavo 
pages,  beautifully  printed  at  the  press  of  the  Board  in 
Shanghai,  and  it  is  of  no  ordinary  value  to  persons  de- 
siring to  study  Japanese,  reflecting  great  credit  on  the 
patient  industry  and  literary  acquirements  of  its  author. 
In  1863  the  Rev.  D.  Thompson  joined  the  mission, 
and  after  making  good  progress  in  learning  the  language, 
he  took  part  with  missionaries  of  other  bodies  in  giving 
instruction  in  a  school.  The  attendance  of  scholars 
was  not  large,  but  they  were  youths  of  vigorous  minds 
and  eager  to  learn  ;  impressions  were  no  doubt  made 
on  them  which  will  yet  bear  good  fruit.  To  some  ex- 
tent Mrs.  Hepburn  has  found  opportunities  of  doing 
good  by  teaching  a  few  Japanese  youths,  and  Dr.  Hep- 
burn's influence  as  a  physician  has  been  constantly  in- 
creasing ;  it  has  pi'ovcd  to  be  of  much  service  in  aid 
of  his  missionary  object.  A  considerable  number  of 
patients  attend  his  Dispensary  at  stated  times  to  receive 
medical  relief,  and  native  physicians  from  Yedo  have 
come   to   consult  him  in  professional  matters,  thereby 


MISSION   IN  JAPAN.  14:5 

giving  hiin   excellent  opportunities   of  directing  their 
attention  to  the  Great  Physician. 

The  missionaries  in  this  country  are  now  engaged  in 
translating  the  Sacred  Scriptures  into  Japanese,  and 
expect  to  have  the  New  Testament  ready  for  the  press 
in  the  course  of  this  year,  1SG8.  They  call  for  more 
laborers,  and  tlie  Board  has  appointed  two  young  men 
to  tliis  field  of  labor,  one  a  graduate  of  Princeton  Theo- 
logical Seminary,  and  the  other  expecting  soon  to  com- 
plete his  theological  studies  in  the  Seminary  at  Chicago. 
When  these  missionaries  join  Dr.  Hepburn  and  Mr. 
Thompson  they  will  make  a  major  part  of  the  Protes- 
tant missionaries  in  Japan.  Could  any  thing  more 
clearly  show  the  inadequate  provision  which  the  whole 
Evangelical  Church  is  making  for  the  conversion  of  this 
people  ?  Let  it  be  remembered  that  the  Japanese  islands 
stand  in  relation  to  Asia  in  some  respects  as  the  islands 
of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland  to  Europe,  about  equal 
in  extent,  of  not  less  fertility  and  beauty,  of  similar 
climate,  having  as  large  a  population,  a  people  quick  to 
learn,  eager  to  engage  in  manufactures  and  commerce, 
and  holding  the  language  of  China  in  estimation  much 
as  the  French  is  held  in  England  or  our  own  country. 
It  is  amongst  this  interesting  people,  lately  become  ac- 
cessible to  missionary  efforts,  that  the  Protestant  Church 
is  supporting  some  half  a  dozen  of  missionaries !  The 
fallen  church  of  Rome  is  putting  our  zeal  to  the  blush, 
having  already  sent  scores  of  missionary  laborers  of  all 
classes  —priests,  teachers,  nuns,  to  secure,  if  possible,  her 
former  ascendancy  in  the  country.  This  must  not  be 
permitted,  and  it  will  not  be  if  the  attention  of  our 
Missionary  Societies  and  Boards  can  be  turned  properly 
7 


Wo 


MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 


to  the  subject.  Tlie  Japanese  themselves  are  too  intel- 
ligent, too  searching  in  their  study  of  all  foreigners  and 
their  object,  to  become  an  easy  prey  to  the  agents  of 
Rome,  when  the  teachers  and  translators  of  tlie  Word 
of  God  stand  side  by  side  witli  them,  and  enjoy  equal 
toleration  in  the  country,  and  equal  access  to  the  people. 
But  our  main  reason  for  expecting  success  in  Japan,  as 
in  every  other  country,  is  that  tlie  heathen  are  given  to 
Christ  for  his  inheritance  and  the  uttermost  parts  of  the 
earth  for  his  possession. 


A    RIDinST   TF.MPLE. 


VIII. 
MISSIO]\^S  AMONG  EOMAN  CATHOLICS. 


npHE  foreign  work  of  evangelization  falls  witlHn  tlie 
-*-  province  of  the  Board,  as  constituted  by  the  General 
Assembly.  Its  sphere  of  labor  is  not  restricted  to  Pa- 
gan or  Mohammedan  nations,  but  includes  all  foreign 
countries  which  stand  in  need  of  the  Gospel,  so  far  as 
they  are  brought  by  Providence  before  the  Church  as 
objects  of  her  benevolence.  In  1845,  it  was  considered 
important  to  support  missions  among  the  Roman  Cath- 
olic inliabitants  of  some  of  the  European  States. 

The  Papal  Church  and  also  the  Greek  Church  must 
be  regarded  as  corrupt  and  fallen  Christian  bodies. 
Their  Creeds  do  embrace  many  of  the  doctrines  of  the 
Christian  religion,  but  these  are  overlaid^ and  neutral- 
ized by  great  errors,  and  by  observances  unwarranted  by 
the  Word  of  God.  Most  of  their  members  are  hardly 
less  in  need  of  the  Gospel  than  the  followers  of  Zoroas- 
ter or  Confucius.  The  Budhist  religion  contains  little 
more  of  actual  idolatry  than  may  be  sometimes  witness- 
ed in  the  Papal  worship  ;  indeed,  there  is  such  a  close 
and  singular  resemblance  between  the  monks  and  nuns 
and  rites  of  the  two  systems,  that  the  Romanist  mission- 
aries in  the  East  have  been  greatly  perplexed  by  it,  and 
hindered  in  their  attempts  to  proselyte  the  Budhists  to 
the  Roman  faith.    Most  of  the  Romanists  worship  Mary 

(147) 


148  MANUAL   OP   MISSIONS. 

not  less  than  our  Lord  and  Saviour,  and  trust  in  licr  in- 
tercession and  that  of  other  fellow-creatures  who  liave 
departed  this  life,  as  having  a  prevailing  power  .with 
God,  while  they  rely  for  salvation  on  the  performance 
of  certain  external  rites.  The  Bible  is  not  permitted  by 
their  religious  rulers  to  be  their  only  authoritative 
guide  ;  but  it  is  not  needful  to  enumerate  proofs  to  show 
the  great  evils  of  the  Papal  system.  And  the  same 
view  must  be  taken  of  the  Greek  religious  system.  We 
would  charitably  hope  that  many  of  the  members  of  these 
bodies  are  true  Christians,  not  perceiving  or  not  adopt- 
ing the  fatal  errors  of  their  churches.  But  of  the  igno- 
rant masses  in  Russia,  France,  Spain,  Portugal,  Mexico, 
and  the  South  American  States,  we  can  form  no  opinion 
that  would  go  to  exonerate  Christians  of  a  purer  faith 
from  the  duty  of  seeking  their  salvation  by^  missionary 
labors,  in  so  far  as  these  may  be  practicable. 

This  view  of  the  duty  of  the  Protestant  Church  is  the 
more  impressive,  because  of  the  number  of  our  fellow- 
men  whom  it  contemplates.  Nearly  a  fifth  part  of  the 
human  family  is  in  bondage  to  the  Greek  and  Papal 
churches.  Moreover,  some  of  these  corrupt  Christian 
states  exert  a  powerful  influence  over  other  nations. 
Russia  and  France  are  leading  powers  in  the  old  world  ; 
and  each  appears  to  be  the  protector  and  the  propagand- 
ist of  the  religious  views  severally  prevailing  in  those 
countries.  Other  Roman  Catholic  nations  are  specially 
related  to  our  own  country  ;  some,  like  the  Papal  dis- 
tricts of  Ireland  and  Germany,  by  the  streams  of  emi- 
gration which  they  are  sending  to  our  shores  ;  others, 
like  Mexico  and  the  South  American  republics,  by  near 
geographical  position,  and  by  their  having  attempted, 


MISSIONS   AMONG   ROMAN    CATHOLICS.  149 

to  form  the  same  political  institutions  witli  our  own. 
The  failure  of  these  republics  must  be  ascribed  mainly  to 
the  Roman  Catholic  religion  of  their  inhabitants,  a  re- 
ligion which  withholds  the  knowledge  and  the  mental 
liberty  necessary  to  every  kind  of  well-ordered  gov- 
ernment, and  indispensable  to  the  success  of  a  republic 
in  our  age. 

These  nominally  Christian  nations,  therefore,  present 
an  important  sphere  of  evangelical  missions,  and  they 
should  be  regarded  with  deep  interest  by  the  churches 
of  our  country.  It  will  not  be  found  expedient,  however, 
to  conduct  the  work  of  missions  amongst  them  in  the 
same  method  as  among  pagan  nations.  The  peculiar 
circumstances  of  each  people  must  be  well  considered. 
The  same  plan  of  action  will  not  equally  suit  France  and 
Brazil.  In  some  countries  the  door  is  open  to  chaplains 
for  Protestant  residents  and  visitors,  who  would  be 
brought  more  or  less  in  contact  with  the  Romanist  popu- 
lation. At  some  places,  schools  might  be  established, 
which,  if  conducted  prudently,  would  afford  many  op- 
portunities of  diffusing  evangelical  truth.  In  others, 
native  Protestants  have  legal  rights,  and  may  in  various 
ways  disseminate  their  religious  opinions.  In  most 
the  Holy  Scriptures  may  be  circulated.  In  others  still, 
the  Gospel  may  be  preached  by  foreigners  as  well  as 
by  native  evangelists.  In  all,  we  may  hope  that  the  re- 
strictions now  imposed  on  free  religious  discussion  will 
eventually  be  removed.  This  will  certainly  be  done 
when  the  power  of  the  Pope  and  the  Russian  Autocrat 
is  broken  ;  and  broken  it  surely  will  be,  for  it  is  arrayed 
against  the  King  of  kings.     It  cannot  stand, 

The  missionary  work  of  the  Board  among  the  Roman 


150  MANUAL    OF    MISSIONS. 

Catholics  is  conducted  among  several  nations  on  the  con- 
tinent of  Europe  and  in  two  countries  of  South  /Vmerica. 
In  Europe,  funds  arc  placed  in  the  hands  of  certain 
Christian  friends,  to  be  employed  at  their  discretion  in 
the  work  of  evangelization.  In  the  aggregate,  about 
one  hundred  and  thirty  thousand  dollars  have,  in  the 
last  twenty  years,  been  devoted  by  the  Board  to  tliis 
purpose  in  Paris,  Geneva,  Belgium,  and  Italy,  including 
twenty  thousand  dollars  invested  in  this  country,  the  in- 
terest of  which  is  annually  forwarded  for  the  support  of 
professors  in  the  Waldensian  Theological  Seminary,  at 
Florence.  The  Christian  brethren  to  whom  these  funds 
have  been  intrusted  are  men  who  hold  the  doctrines 
commonly  known  as  Calvinistic,  and  whose  views  of 
church  order  are  essentially  Presbyterian.  Their  posi- 
tion in  the  midst  of  their  own  people  gives  them  the 
means  of  employing  these  missionary  funds  to  the  best 
advantage,  whether  in  the  support  of  evangelists  and 
colporteurs,  or  in  the  circulation  of  the  Sacred  Scrip- 
tures and  other  evangelical  publications.  The  published 
reports  and  letters  of  these  Christian  friends  have  abund- 
antly shoAvn,  that  this  method  of  promoting  the  cause  of 
Christ  on  the  continent  of  Europe  deserves  to  be  vigor- 
ously prosecuted.  It  is  not  likely  that  it  will  soon  be- 
come expedient  to  send  missionaries  from  this  country  to 
these  Romanist  nations.  They  would  be  objects  of 
jealousy  and  suspicion,  and  their  imperfect  acquaint- 
ance with  the  language  and  usages  of  the  people  would 
stand  in  the  way  of  their  usefulness.  The  plan  of  pro- 
ceeding adopted  has  the  merit,  moreover,  of  being  efficient, 
without  involving  much  expense  of  conducting  its  details. 
In  South  America,  the  missions  of  the  Board  are  of 


MISSIONS   AMONG   ROMAN   CATHOLICS.  151 

later  date,  and  are  carried  on  by  missionaries  from  this 
country,  a  method  which  must  be  pursued  until  native 
ministers  and  laymen  are  prepared  to  take  the  direction 
of  evangelizing  labors  amongst  their  own  people. 

From  1853  to  1859,  a  missionary,  who  was  a  French- 
man by  birth,  was  supported  at  Buenos  Ayres.  His  la- 
bors were  chiefly  directed  to  his  countrymen  in  that  city, 
but  also  to  the  native  inhabitants  ;.some  degree  of  en- 
couragement attended  his  work,  but  on  his  accepting  an 
appointment  as  a  professor  in  a  college,  it  was  not 
deemed  expedient  to  send  another  missionary  to  this  post. 

The  Mission  in  New  Granada,  now  known  as  the  Uni- 
ted States  of  Colombia,  was  commenced  at  Bogota  in 
1856,  by  the  Rev.  Horace  B.  Pratt. 

The  mission  in  Brazil  was  commenced  at  Rio  de  Ja- 
neiro in  1859,  by  the  Rev.  Ashbel  G.  Simonton,  who  has 
lately  been  called  to  the  heavenly  rest.  He  was,  as  a 
missionary,  admirably  qualified  for  a  high  order  of  use- 
fulness, and  few  men  of  his  years  were  enabled  to  exert 
a  greater  influence  in  promoting  the  cause  of  Christ. 
His  early  removal  is  no  common  loss.  The  names  of 
the  brethren  and  the  time  of  their  connection  with  the 
work  may  be  found  in  the  lists  of  missionaries  in  a  later 
chapter.  Three  churches  have  been  organized  in  Brazil ; 
a  religious  newspaper  has  been  published  for  several 
years,  whicli  has  been  the  means  of  diflfnsing  much  evan- 
gelical knowledge  in  that  empire  ;  but  it  is  not  deemed 
needful  here  to  enter  into  detailed  statements  of  the 
work  of  missions  in  these  countries.  In  both,  an  open 
door  is  set  before  the  Church,  and  there  is  much  to  en- 
courage the  expectation  of  success  in  the  use  of  the  usual 
means  of  spreading  the  knowledge  of  the  Gospel. 


XL 

MISSIONS  Amm  the  jews. 


rPHE  field  of  missionary  labor  among  the  Israelites 
-^  seems  to  fall  within  the  province  of  the  Board,  on  a 
subjective  rather  than  a  geographical  view  of  its  sphere 
of  action.  This  singular  people  may  be  regarded  as 
foreigners  in  all  lands,  except  the  land  to  which  they 
are  so  devotedly  attached,  while  in  it  they  are  less  at 
home  than  in  most  other  countries.  Peculiar  qualifica- 
tions are  required  by  missionaries  amongst  them  ;  tliey 
must  first  acquire  a  knowledge  of  their  vernacular  lan- 
guage, which  in  comparatively  few  instances  is  tlie 
English  ;  and  they  must  add  to  this  a  careful  study  of 
Rabbinical  and  Talmudical  learning,  as  well  as  of  the 
peculiar  opinions  and  usages  which  prevail  amongst 
them.  The  work  itself  of  missionaries  to  the  Jews  in 
our  cities  is  in  some  respects  tlie  same  as  would  devolve 
on  them  if  they  were  stationed  in  some  foreign  country. 
Whether  they  live  in  our  own  cities,  or  in  Europe, 
Africa  or  Asia,  the  Jews  will  be  found  a  singular,  dif- 
ficult, but  not  hopeless  class  of  hearers  of  the  Gospel. 
In  some  respects  they  are  the  same  people  wherever 
they  are  found,  agreeing  especially  in  acknowledging 
(152) 


MISSION   AMONG   THE   JEWS.  153 

the  true  God,  and,  alas!  in  disowning  still  tlicir  Lord 
and  Saviour ;  but,  in  other  respects,  they  differ  widely 
from  each  other.  Some  adhere  rigidly  to  the  Mosaic 
system,  ritual  as  well  as  moral ;  but  most  add  to  this 
the  observance  of  the  traditions  of  the  Rabbis,  or  of 
what  they  term  the  oral  law  of  their  great  prophet. 
Others  have  become  widely  latitudinarian,  putting  a 
rationalistic  construction  on  their  sacred  writings. 
Many  are  extremely  ignorant,  and  are  the  subjects  of 
superstition.  Not  a  few  have  launched,  witliout  com- 
pass or  helm,  into  the  regions  of  scepticism.  But  what- 
ever views  may  have  been  adopted  by  them,  or  whatever 
the  circumstances  in  which  they  are  found,  they  are  all 
alike  remarkable  for  not  being  at  rest.  They  are  wan- 
derers, unsettled,  restless.  And  never  will  they  find  rest 
until  tliey  comply  with  our  Lord's  invitation  :  "  Come 
unto  me,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I 
will  give  you  rest.  Take  my  yoke  upon  you,  and  learn 
of  me  ;  for  I  am  meek  and  lowly  in  heart ;  and  ye  shall 
find  rest  unto  your  souls.  For  my  yoke  is  easy,  and  my 
burden  is  light."     Matt.  xi.  28-30. 

The  first  missionaiy  to  tiie  Jews  appointed  by  the 
Board  was  the  Rev.  Matthew  R.  Miller,  who  entered 
on  his  work  in  1846.  His  appointment  was  made  with 
the  expectation  of  his  occupying  a  station  in  some  coun- 
try abroad  :  but  it  was  considered  expedient  for  him  to 
acquire  the  German  language  and  some  knowledge  of 
Rabbinical  Hebrew,  previous  to  his  leaving  his  native 
country.  The  best  facilities  for  studying  these  are 
easily  within  reach  in  this  city,  and  for  some  time  lie 
was  under  the  instructions  of  an  eminent  German  Jewish 
Rabbi,  and  had  his  lodgings  in  a  German  Jewish  farail)% 


154  MANUAL    OF    MISSIONS. 

While  prosecuting  these  preparatory  studies,  much  in- 
formation was  obtained  concerning  the  Jewish  popula- 
tion of  this  country.  It  was  found  that  their  numbers 
were  considerable,  over  20,000  at  that  time,  and  esti- 
mated now  at  about  50,000  ;  and  that  here  they  are  not 
less,  if  not  more,  accessible  to  a  Christian  missionary 
than  in  most  cities  abroad  ;  while  hardly  any  systematic 
efforts  were  in  progress  to  direct  their  minds  to  Him 
who  is  the  hope  of  Israel.  Under  these  circumstances 
it  seemed  to  be  expedient  that  Mr.  Miller  should  be 
stationed  in  New  York,  where  he  entered  zealously  upon 
his  work,  but  made  occasional  visits  to  the  Jews  in  other 
places.  He  was  able  to  maintain  considerable  inter- 
course with  individuals,  some  of  them  Rabbis.  He 
wrote  numerous  articles  on  particular  points  of  the 
Jewish  controversy,  some  of  which  were  inserted  in 
Jewish  periodicals,  and  a  Tract  on  Christianity,  as  the 
true  development  of  the  Hebrew  religious  system. 

In  1848,  the  Rev.  John  Neander  was  associated  with 
Mr.  Miller  in  New  York.  In  1849  the  Rev.  Bernard 
Steinthal  was  appointed  to  labor  among  the  Jews  in 
Philadelphia,  and  in  1850  the  Rev.  Frederick  I.  Neuhaus 
among  the  Jews  in  Baltimore.  In  1852  Mr.  Miller  was 
compelled  by  the  state  of  his  health  to  withdraw  from 
this  work.  In  1853  Mr.  Julius  Strauss,  a  licentiate 
preacher,  received  a  temporary  appointment  to  labor  in 
New  York.  The  missionaries,  excepting  Mr.  Miller, 
were  all  Jews  by  birth  and  Germans  in  language, 
though  also  speaking  the  English  language.  After  a 
few  years'  trial,  it  was  found  inexpedient  to  prosecute 
the  work  in  this  manner,  and  since  1857  Mr.  Neander 
is  the  only  missionary  in  this  service.     A  large  part  of 


MISSIONS  AMONG  THE  JEWS.  155 

his  time  is  devoted  to  a  German  church,  of  which  he 
was  the  founder,  and  which  is  still  prospered  under  his 
faithful  labors. 

It  has  been  found  to  be  quite  impracticable  to  collect 
the  Jews  together  for  religious  services,  and  the  work 
of  the  missionary  has  to  be  performed  on  tiie  colporteur 
system,  as  it  was  adopted  and  is  still  followed  in  Europe ; 
that  is,  visits  are  made  at  the  houses  of  Jews,  conversa- 
tions are  held  with  them,  the  Scriptures  and  Christian 
tracts  are  placed  in  their  hands,  kindness  is  shown  to 
them,  and  opportunities  of  exerting  a  Christian  influ- 
ence over  them  are  carefully  sought  and  improved.  La- 
bors of  this  kind  have  been  steadily  conducted  for  some 
time.  No  doubt  much  good  seed  has  thus  been  sown, 
and  though  much  of  it  should  bear  no  fruit,  there  is 
pleasing  evidence  that  some  of  it  has  not  been  lost. 
A  few  converts  appear  to  be  walking  worthy  of  their 
Christian  profession  ;  but  missionaries  to  the  Jews  in 
this  country  have  to  take  up  the  language  of  the  prophet, 
"  Who  hath  believed  our  report  ?  And  to  whom  is  the 
arm  of  the  Lord  revealed  ?" 

That  faithful  efforts  should  be  made  by  the  Church 
for  the  conversion  of  the  Jews,  appears  to  be  a  very 
plain  duty.  It  may  be  conceded  that,  as  a  people,  they 
arc  enduring  the  anger  of  God  for  the  great  sin  of  re- 
jecting our  blessed  Lord  ;  yet  we  learn  nowhere  in  the 
Scriptures  that  Christians  are  appointed  to  be  the  exe- 
cutioners of  divine  justice  upon  them,  while,  on  the 
other  hand,  the  commission  of  every  Christian  minister 
requires  him  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature,  to 
Jew  no  less  than  Gentile;  By  conceding  that  as  a 
people  the  Jews  are  suffering  the  divine  displeasure,  we 


156  MANUAL   OF    MISSIONS. 

do  not  admit  that  there  is  not  still  among  them  a  rem- 
nant according  to  the  election  of  grace  ;  and  these  are 
to  be  brought  unto  Christ  by  the  means  which  God  has 
appointed  for  the  salvation  of  elect  sinners,  of  whatever 
race  or  tongue.  We  look  for  no  special  dispensation  on 
behalf  of  the  Jews.  We  believe  in  no  new  kingdom  of 
grace,  diflfering  for  the  Jews  from  the  old  kingdom  of 
grace,  of  which  the  apostles,  the  martyrs,  and  the  saints 
of  every  age  and  nation  have  been  the  willing  subjects. 
And  yet  our  missions  among  the  Jews  should  be  car- 
ried forward  under  the  encouragement  afforded  by  the 
promise,  that  with  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles  all  Israel 
shall  be  saved.  Their  dispersion  over  the  face  of  the 
earth,  moreover,  imparts  special  interest  to  our  mission- 
ary labors  among  them.  They  are  found  everywhere, 
bound  together  by  a  common  chord,  so  that  a  blow 
struck  against  them  in  Damascus  vibrates  tlirough  the 
whole  body,  and  is  deeply  felt  in  New  York,  London, 
Berlin,  or  Calcutta.  They  are  in  important  rcspocls 
like  the  natives  of  the  countries  where  they  sojourn. 
In  Germany,  they  speak  German  ;  in  Persia,  they  speak 
Persian;  in  short, 'they  are  commonly  acquainted  with 
the  vernacular  tongue  of  the  people  amongst  whom 
they  dwell,  and  also  with  the  customs,  mode  of  life,  and 
way  of  tlie  country.  Let  the  Jews  then  become  con- 
verted to  Christ,  and  in  every  land  they  will  be  ready 
to  preach  the  faith  which  now  they  deny.  Planted  by 
Providence  in  all  lands,  qualified  by  language  and  expe- 
rience to  enter  without  delay  on  the  work  of  evangeli- 
zation, they  may  yet  become  invaluable  agents  in  the 
spread  of  the  Saviour's  name  amongst  all  nations. 


X. 


LIST  OF  MISSIOXAHIES 


Missionaries  Among  the  Indians. 


WEAS. 

Buslinell,  Eev.  W.,  m.,  1833-35. 
Boal,  Miss  Martha,  1833,  '34. 
Bradley,  Mr.  Henry,  m.,  1834-'38. 
Duncan,  Mr.  James,  1838. 
Fleming,  Rev.  John,  1837,  '38. 
Henderson,  Miss  Nancy,  1833-'36. 
Kerr,  Rev.  Joseph,  m.,  1833-'37. 
Lindsay  Mr.  F.  H.,  m.,  1835,  '36. 
Shepherd,  Mr.  E.  M.,  1834,  '35. 


lOWAS. 

Ballard,  Mr.  Aurey,  m.,  1835-'37. 
Bloohm,  Mr.  Paul,  1845- '47. 
Bradley,  Mr.  Henry,  m.,  1838-'41. 
Coon,  Rev.  Samuel  H.,  ?«.,  1845. 
Diament,  Miss  E.,  1864,  '65. 
Donaldson,  Mrs.  Letitia,  1853-'64. 
Fuller  ton.  Miss  Martha,  1855-'60. 
Hamilton,  Rev.  W.,  m.,  1837-53. 
Hamilton,  Miss  M.  E.,  1864,  '65. 
Hardy,  Mrs.  Rosetta,  1838,  '39. 
Higley,  Miss  Susan  A.,  1854,  '55. 


Irvin,  Mr.  Francis, ■?«.,  1841-'47. 
Irvin,  Rev.  S.  M.,  m.,  1837-'G4. 
Lilly,  Miss  Mary,  1864,  '65. 
M'Cain,  Rev.  William,  1855. 
M'Creary,  Mrs.  R.  R.,  1855-'64. 
M'Kinney.Rev.  Ed.,  m.,  1846,  '47. 
Patterson, Miss  M.  A.,  1859-62. 
Rice,  Rev.  Geo.  S.,  m.,  1857-'59. 
Robertson,  Mr.W.  S..  m.,1864-'6G. 
Rubeti,  Miss  Margaret,  1864-'66. 
Shields,  Mrs.  Cora  A.,  1830,  '61. 
Shepherd,  Mr.  Elihu  M.,  1835,  '36. 
Turner,  Miss  Anna  M.,  1862-'64. 

Washburn,  Mrs. ,  1865,  '66. 

Waterman,  Miss  S.  A.,1850-'54. 
Welch,  Miss  C,  1865,  '66. 
Williams,  Mr.  Jas.,  m.,  1854-'64 
Willson,  Miss  Sarah  J.,  1855. 


CHIPPEWAS. 

Bradley,  Mr.  Henry,  in.,  1841-  46. 
Beach,  Miss  P.  A.,  1858-'60. 
Cowles,  Miss  H.  L.,  1852-'54. 
Dougherty,  Rev.  P.,  m.,  1838  — . 
(157) 


158 


MANUAL   OF  MISSIONS. 


Douglierty,  Miss  H.,18G0-'62. 
Douw-herty,  Miss  S.,  1862-'66. 
Fleming,  Rev.  Jolin  m.,  1838,  '39. 
Gibson,  Miss  C.  A,  1859-'63. 
Gibson  Miss  M.  E.,  1862-'65. 
Guthrie,  Rev.  H.  W.,  18o5-'57. 
Isbell,  Miss  W.  A.,  1853-'59. 
Porter,  ]Mr.  Andrew,  m.,  1847  — . 
Porter,  Miss  Ann,  1853-68. 
Porter,  Mr.  John,  m.,  18o4-'Cl. 
Turner,  Mr.  J.  G.,  m.,  1853-'58. 
Whiteside,  Mr.  J.  K.,  m.,  1850-'53. 


Anderson,  Miss  KeziaJi,  1853,  '54. 
Balentine,    Rev.    Hamilton,   m., 

1848-'50 ;  '59-'61. 
Bowen,  Miss  Mary,  1850-'52. 
Davis,  Mr.  J.  P.,  1858-'61. 
Diament,  Miss  E.,  1854-'56. 
Dianient,  Miss  Naomi,  1854-'56. 
Eakins,  Rev.  David  W.,  1848-'50. 
Eddy,  Miss  Clara  W.,  1853,  '53. 
Garrison,  Miss  Jane,  1857-'60. 
Golde,  Mr.  Elias,  m.,  1854. 
Green,  Miss  Hannah  M.,  1851.  '52. 
Hoyt,  Miss  Nancy,  1849,  '50. 
Jones,  Mr.  J.,  m.,  1858,  '59. 
Jiinkin,  Jas.,  M.D.,  vi.,  1851-'52. 
Junkin,  Joseph  B.,  m.,  1850-'53. 
Lilley,  Rev.  John,  m.,  1846-48. 
Limber,  Rev.  John,  1844,  '45. 
Loughridgc,  Rev.  Robert  M.,  m., 

1841-'61. 
Lewis,  Miss  3far>/,  1853,  '53. 
Loomis,  Rev.  A.  W.,m..  1853, '53. 
M'Kinney,Rev.  Edmund,  m.,  1843. 
*  M'Ewen,  Mr.  Alex.,  1853,  '54. 


"  M'Kean,  Miss  M.  H.,  185(>-'60. 
M'CuUough,  Mr.  R.  B.,  m.,  1860, 

'61. 
Mills,  Miss  Joanna,  1858-'61. 
Perryman,  Mr.  J.  M.,  1860-'6l. 
Price,  Miss  Mary,  1854-'56. 
Ramsay,  Rev.  J.  R,  m.,  1850-'52. 
Robertson,  Rev.  William  S.,  m., 

1850-'61 :  '66  — . 
Reid,  Mrs.  Elizabeth,  1853-'57. 
Shepherd,  Miss  Nannie,  1859-'61. 
Stanislaus,  Miss  Clara,  1853-'55. 
Stcdham,Mlss  Elizabeth,  1851,  '53. 
Tarbot,  Miss  Jane  H.,  1857-59. 
Templeton,  Rev.  William  H.,  m., 

1851-'57. 
Vance,  Miss  Mary,  1860,  '61. 
Winslett,  Mr.  David,  1857-'61. 
*  Workman,  Miss  Catharine  M., 

(Mrs.  Templeton),  1852-'57. 


CHOCTAWS. 

Ainslie,   Rev.  George,  m.,  1853- 

'56 ;  '58-'61. 
Balentine,    Rev.    Hamilton,    m., 

l850-'53; '55-59. 
Betz,  Mr.  Joseph  S.,  m.,  1846-56. 
Bissell,  Mr.  Lewis,  1846-49. 
Benton,  Mr.  T.  H.,  1859-'61. 
Burtt  Mr.  R.  J.,  m.,  1853-'57. 
Byington,  Rev.  C,  m.,  1859-61. 
Copeland,  Rev.  C. C,  m.,  1859-'61. 
Culbertson,  Miss  Lizzie,  1860,  '61. 
Davidson,  Miss  Maria,  1855,  '56. 
Denny,  Miss  M.  E.,  1856-'58. 
Diament,  Miss  E.,  1857-'61. 
Downing,  Miss  C.   B.,  1860,  '61. 


LIST  OF  MISSIONARIES. 


159 


Uwi<?lit,  Mr.  J.  E.,  1859-'61. 
Bukes,  Mr.  Joseph,  1859-'61. 

*  Dutclier,  Miss  Susan,  1848-'51. 
Eclls,  Rev.  Edward,  m.,  1855,  '56. 
Eddy,  Miss  Clara  W.,  1860, '61. 
Evans,  Mr.  Edward,  vi.,  1853. 
Edwards   Rev.  John,   7n.,   1851- 

'53;  '59-'61. 
Fishback,  Charles,  M.D.,1848,  '49. 
Fiske,  Mr.  Pliny,  1859-'61. 
Frothingham,   Rev.    James,   m., 

1857-'59. 
Fields,  Mr.  William,  1859-'61. 
Gardiner,    Mr.   Charles    II.,   m., 

184&-'49. 
Gregory,  Rev.  C,  'itl,  1849-50. 

*  Graham,    Rev.   Alexander    J., 
1849,  '50. 

Hitchcock,  Miss  J.  M.,  1857-61. 
Hancock,  Miss  E.  Y.,  1858,  '59. 
Hollingsworth,    Miss    Jane     S., 

1855-'56. 
Ilotchkin,    Rev.    Ebenezer,    m., 

1859-'61. 
Hobbs,  Rev.  S.  L,  m.,  1859-'61. 
Ives,  Mr.  Charles  P.,  1860,  '61. 
Jackson,  Rev.  S.,  m.,  1858,  '59. 
Jones,  Mr.  J.,  m.,  1859-'61. 
Judson,  Mr.  Trmnan,  1851-56. 
Kingsbury,  Rev.  Cyrus,  in.,  1859 

-'61. 
Lee,  Mr.  S.  Orlando,  ?m.,  1859-61. 
Libby,  Mr.  S.  T.,  m.,  1859-'61. 
Long,  Miss  Sarah  R.,  1860,  '61. 
Lowrie,  Mr.  Reuben,  1852,  '53. 
Martin,  Miss  Emily  O.,  1856,  '57. 
McBeth,  Miss  Sue,  1859-'61. 
McLeod,  MissE.  M.,  1860, '61. 
McLure,  Mr  Joseph,  m.,  1846,  "47. 
Mitchell,  Miss  H.  N.,  1855, '56. 


More,  Rev.  G.  L.,  m.,  1856,  '57. 
Morehead,  Miss  Nancy,  1859-61. 
Morrison,     Miss    Elizabeth     J., 

1846-54 ;  '56-'59. 
Nourse  Mr.  J.  H.  m.,  1853,  '54. 
Ramsey,  Rev.  J.  B.,  m.,  1846-'49. 
Reid,  Rev.  Alex.,  m.,  1849-61. 
*  Silliman,  Rev.  C.  J.,  1855,  '56. 
Stanislaus,  Miss  Clara,  1855,  '56  ; 

'60,  '61. 
Stark,  Rev.  Oliver  P.,  m.,  1846- 

'49  ;  59-'61. 
Thompson,  Miss  F.  K.,  1850- '52. 
Turner,  Mr.  Joseph  G.,  1850-52. 
Wentz,  Rev.  H.  A.,  1857-'60. 
Wiggins,  Mr.  N.,  1857-61. 
Wiggins,  Miss  Sarah,  1857-'59. 
Wilson,  Rev.  Jonathan,  1856-'57. 
Wright  Rev.  Allen,  1860,  '61. 
Young,  Mr.  R.  J.,  m.,  1856-'61. 


Betz,  Mr.  Joseph,  m  ,  1860-'63. 
Burtt,  Rev.  R.  J.,  m.,  1860-'66. 
Black,  Mr.  Isaac,  m.,  1860-'67. 
Bloohm,  Mr.  Paul,  1846,  '47. 
Bower  Miss  Mary,  1866,  '67. 
Diament,  Miss  Naomi,  1863- '65. 
Dillett,  Mr.  Jas.  C,  m.,  1853-55. 
Ensign,  Miss  Helen,  1857,  '58. 
Fullerton,  Miss  Martha,  1850-'52. 
Gould,  Miss    Harriet  (Mrs.   Sel- 

leck),  1857,  '58. 
Hamilton,  Rev.  William,  m.,  1853 

-'57  ;  '67  — 
Hamilton,  Miss  Maria,  1858-60. 
Hamilton,  Miss  M.  1863-'64 ;  'm. 
Higby,  Miss  E.,  1847-'49. 


160 


MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 


Jones,  Mr.  David,  m.,  1853 -'57. 
Lee,  Mr.  S.  Orlando,  m.,  1865  — 
Long,  Mrs.  C.  W.,  1858-'G0. 
Mills,  Miss  Joanna,  18G5  — 
M'Kinney,    Rev.    Edmund,    m., 

1847-'53. 
Robb,  Mr.  Christy,  m.,  1863,  '64. 
Read,  Mr.  David  E.,  1847-'52. 
Ralph,  Mr.  J.  E.,  m.,  1857,  '58. 
Selleck,  Mr.  C.  S.,  m.,  1857,  '58. 
Smith,  Miss  Emily,  1857-'60. 
Sturges,  Rev.  Charles,  M,D.,  m., 

1857-'60. 
Woods,  Miss  Mary  E.,  185^'o4. 


Lilley,  Rev.  John,  m.,  184a-'61. 

Lilley,  Miss  E.,  (Mrs.  J.  R.  Ram- 
say), 1855  — 

Lilley,  Miss  Margaret,  1855-'57. 

Ramsay,  Rev.  J.  Ross,  m.,  185G- 
'61;  'G6— . 


Conover,  Miss  Mary,  1857. 
Conover,  Miss  S.  E.,  1857,  '58. 
Guthrie,  Rev.  H.  W.,m,.  1858,  '59 
Hickman,  Rev.  Gary,  1858. 
Lowe,  Mr.  Alex.,  1857,  '58. 
Murdock,  Rev.  D.  A.,  1857. 
Steelman,  Miss  C.  A.,  1859. 


KICKAPOOS. 

Cogan,  Miss  Hortense,  1858-'60. 
Conover,  Miss  Mary,  1857,  '58. 
Honnell,  Rev.  W.  H.,  1856,  '57. 
Ilubbell,  Mr.  E.,  m.,  1856,  '57. 
Shields,  Miss  Maggie  J.,  1857. 
Thorne,  Rev.  A.  S.,  m.,  1857-'60. 


SEMIXOLES. 

Bemo,  Mr.  John,  m.,  1818-'55. 


CniCKASATVS. 

Allan,  Mr.  J.  S.,  m.,  1849-'55. 
Ballentiue,  Rev.  H.,  m.,  1859-'61. 
*  Barber,  Miss  S.  P.,  1855-'59. 
Burns,  Rev.  J.  H.,  1855,  '56. 
Burns,  Miss  Mary  J.,  1853-56. 
Brower,  Mr.  — ,  m.,  1858. 
Culbertson,  Miss  L.,  1858-'60. 
Davis,  Mr.  J.  L.,  1852-'56. 
Downing,  Miss  C.  B.,  1859,  '60. 
Eddy,  Miss  Clara  W.,  1853-'60. 
.  Green,  Miss  H.  M.,  1852 -'55. 

*  Qreenleaf,  Miss  M.  C,  1856,  '57. 
Long,  Miss  Sarah  R.  1859,  '60. 

*Lce,  Miss  Flora,  1855-'59. 
Mathers,  Miss  Esther,  1855-'59. 
McCarter,  Mr.  John,  m.,  1852-'60. 
McLeod,  Miss  E.  M.,  1859,  '60. 
Ogden,  Miss  Anna,  1855,  '56. 
Shellabarger,  Miss  M.,  1853,  '54. 
Stanislaus,  Miss  Clara,  1857- '60. 
Thayer,    Miss  M.    J.    F.,    (Mrs. 
Jones),  1854-'58. 

*  Thompson,  Miss   F.    K.,    (Mrs. 
Reid,)1852-'55. 

Turner,  Miss  Anna  M.,  1859,  '60. 
Vance,  Miss  Mary,  1859,  '60. 
Watson,  Rev.  A.  M.,  m.,  1852,  '53. 
Wilson,  Rev.  C.  H.,  m.,  1855-'59. 
Wilson,  Miss  Mary  J.,  1853,  '54. 
Wright,  R:v.  Allan,  1859,  '60. 


LIST   OP   MISSIONARIES. 


161 


Missionaries  in  South  America. 

BUENOS  AYRES.  BRAZIL. 


L'Hombral,  Rev.  T.,  1853-59. 

U.    S.   OF   COLOMBIA. 

M'Larci),  Rev.  William  E.,  m., 

l«60-'63. 
Pitkin,  Rev.  Paiil  H.,  1866  — 
Pratt,  Rev.  Horace  B.,  185G-'60. 

*  Sharpe,  Rev.  S.  M.,  Wi.,  1858-'60. 
Wallace,  Rev.  T.  F.,  m.,  1862,  — 

Misttionarics  in 

LIBERIA. 

*Alvvard,  Rev.  J.  P.,  m.,\  1839-'41. 

*  Amos,  Rev.  J.  R.,  m.,  1859-'64. 
Amos,  Rev.  T.  H.,  m.,  1859  — 

*  Barr,  Rev.  Joseph,!  1832. 
Blyden,Rev.  E.  W.,  1S57-'61. 
Boeklen,  Rev.  Edward,f  1866  — 
*Canfield,  Rev.  Oren   K.,f  m., 

1839-'42. 

*  Cloud,  Rev.  Johu,f  1833. 
Coke,  Miss  Louisa,  1817,  '48 
Connelly,  Rev.  James  M.,  \  m., 

1844-'49. 
Dillon,  Rev.  T.  E.,  m.,  1865  — 

*  Eden,  Rev.  James,  m  ;  1843-'47. 
Ellis,  Rev.  H.  H.,  m.,  1846-'51. 
Erskine,  Rev.  H.  W.,  m.,  1848  — 
Ferguson,  Mr.  D.  C,  1863  — 
Finley,  Mr.  F.  J.  C.,f  1834,  '35. 
Harrison,  Mr.  Simon,  1854  — 
Herring,  Rev.  Amos,  m.,  1854  — 
James,  Mr.  B.  V.  R.,  m.,  1849  — 

*  Laird,  Rev.  M.,t  "'.,  1833,  '34. 


Blackford,  Rev.  A.  L.,  m.,  1860  — 
Chamberlain,  Rev.G.W.,  1865  — 
(Jonceicao,  J.  M.  dc,  Rev.,  1865  — 
Lenington,  Rev.  R.,  m.,  1868  — 
M'Kee,  Rev,  H.  W.,  m.,  1867  — 
Pires,  Rev.  E.  N.,  1866,  — 
Schneider,  Rev.  F.J.C.,w.,  1861  — 
*  Simonton,  Rev.  Ashbel  G.,  m., 
1857-'67. 


Western  Africa. 

M'Donough,  Mr.  W.,  1842  — 
Mellville,  Mr.  F.  A.,  1856  — 

*  Miller,  Rev.  A.,  m.,  1859-'65. 
Parsons,  Mrs.  Mary  E.,  1855  — 
Pinney,  Rev.  John  B.,t  1832-'3o  ; 

'39,  '40. 
Priest,  Rev.,  Jas.  M.,  m.,  1843  — . 

*  Sawyer,Rev,  R.W.f  ;h..,1840-'43. 

*  Strobel,  Miss  C,  1850-'66. 
Temple,  Mr.  James,  1833,  '34. 
Tytler,  Mr.  E  ,  1837-'30. 
Van  Tyne,  Miss  C,  1811-'44. 
White,  Mr.  John.f  m  ,  1855. 
Williams,  Rev.  E.  T.,t  1856-'60. 
Wilson,  Rev.  D.  A.,f  m.,  1850-58. 

*  Wilson,  Rev.  T.,  in.,  1843-46. 
Witherspoon,  Mr.  M.  M.,1862,  '63. 

+  White  ;  the  rest,  colored. 


Bliss,  Miss  G.  M.  (Mrs.  M'Queen,) 

1854-'65. 
Clark,  Rev.  W.  H.,  m.,  1861  — 


162 


MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 


*  Clemens,    Rev.    William,     ??t.,  *  M'Queen,  Rev.  George,  ??i.,  1852 
1853-62.  -'59. 

Clemens,  Mrs.  18o3-'G6.  Nassau,  Rev.  Robert  H.,  M.D.,  m., 

De    Heer,    Rev.    Cornelius,    m.,  1861  — . 

1855  —  *  Ogden,   Rev.    Thomas   E.,    m., 

Ihia,  Mr.,  1860  — .  1858-'61 

Jackson,  Miss    Maria   M.,   (Mrs.  *  Paull,  Rev.  George,  1863-'65. 

Clark),  1858  —  Reutlinger,    Rev.   Solomon,  ?/;., 

Kaufman,  Miss  Carrie,  1855-'58.  1866  — . 

Latta,  Miss  Mary  C.  (Mrs.  Nassau,)  *  Simpson,  Rev.  George  W., »«., 

1860  —  1849. 

Loomis,  Rev.  Charles  L.,  M.D.,»(.,  Sweeny,  Miss  I.,  (Mrs.  Mackey,) 

1859-'61.  1851-'67. 

*  Mackay,    Rev.    James    L.,  m.,  *  Williams,  Rev.  Edwin    T.,  m., 
1849-'67.  1853,  '54. 


Missionaries  in  Asia. 


Alexander,   Rev.    James    M.,  in, 

1866  — 
Barnes,  Rev.  Geo.  O.  m.,  1855-61. 
Baston,  Rev.  Wm.,  1865  — 
Beatty,  Miss  Cath.  L.,  1862  — 
Bergen,  Rev.  George  S.,  1865  — 
Brodhead,    Rev.    Augustus,   m., 

1859  — 
*  Browning,  Miss  Mary   L.  (Mrs. 

Herron,)  1855-63. 
Calderwood,  Rcv.Wm., «?.,1855  — 
Caldwell,  Rev.  Jos.,  to.,  1838  — 
*Campbell,   Rev.  James  R.,   m., 

1836-'62. 
*Campbell,   Rev.  David   E.,   m., 

1850-'57. 
Campbell,  Miss  Mary  A.,  1860-'63. 
Carlton,  Rev.  Marcus,  m.,  1855  — 
*Craig,  Mr.  James,  m.,  1838-'45. 
Davis,  Miss  Julia,  1835. 


Forman,   Rev.   Charles   W.,   m., 
1848  — 

*  Freeman,  Rev.  John  E.,  m.,  1839 
-'57. 

*Fullerton,  Rev.    Robert   S.,  vi., 

1850-'65. 
Goloknath,  Rei\,  1843  — 

*  Gojnnafh  Nuiidy,  Rev.,  1843-'61. 
Green,  Willis,  M.  D.,  1842,  '43. 
Hay,  Rev.  Lawrence,  G.,  m.,  1850 

-'57. 
Henry,  Rev.  Alex,  m.,  1864  — 
Herron,  Rev.  David,  m.,  1855  — 
Heyl,  Rev.  Francis,  1867  — 
Hodge,  Rev.  A.  A.,  m.,  1848-'50. 
Irving,  Rev.  David,  m.,  1847-'49. 

*  IsJnrari  Las,  Rev.,  1863-'67. 
Jamieson,  Rev.  Jesse  M.,  m.,  1836 

-'57. 
Jamieson,    Miss    Martha    (Mrs. 
Sharpe),  1855-'57. 

*  Janvier,  Rev.  Levi,  m.,  1812-64. 


LIST   OF   MISSIONARIES. 


1G3 


*  Johnson,    Rev.  Albert    0.,  m., 
1855-'o7. 

Johnson,  Rev.   William   F.,   m., 

18G0  — 
Kanioar  Sain,  Rev.,  18G6  — 
Kellogg,    Rev.   Samuel   H.,   m., 

1865  — 
Leavitt,    Rev.    Edward    H.,   m., 

1855-'o7. 

*  Loeweuthal,   Rev.  Isador,  1855 
-U. 

Lowrie,   Rev.  John  C,  in.,  1833 

-'36. 
Mnitrii  Das,  Rev.,  1865  — 
McAuley,  Rev.  Wm.  H.,  m.,  1840 

-'51.  ' 
McEwen,  Rev.  James,  m.,  1836- 

'38. 
McMaster,  Gilbert  Rev.  1866  — 

*  McMullin,  Rev.  Robert  M.,  in., 
1857. 

Morris,  Mr.  Reese,  m.,  1838-'45. 
Morrison,  Rev.  John  H.,  m.,  1838  — 
Morrison,    Rev.   William   J.  P., 

1865  — 
Morrison,  Miss  Henrietta,  1865  — 
Munnis,  Rev.  Robert  M.,  m.,  1847 

-'61. 
Jlyers,  Rev.  Jos.  H.,  m.,  1865  — 
Newton,  Rev.  John,  m.,  1835.  — 
Newton,    Miss    Margaret    (Mrs. 

Forman),  1855  — 
Newton,    John,    Jr.,    M.D.,    in., 

1860  — 
Newton,  Rev.  Charles  B.,  1867— 
Orbison,  Rev.  Jas.  H.,  m.,  1850  — 
Owen,  Rev.  Joseph  in.,  1840  — 

*  Porter,  Rev.  Joseph,??!.,  1836-53. 
Rankin,   Rev.  John  C,  m.,  1840 

-'48. 


*  Reed,  Rev.  Wm.,  vi.,  1833,  '34. 
Rogers,    Rev.    William    S.,    in., 

1836-'48. 
Rudolph,  Rev.  Adolph,  m.,  1846— 
Sayre,  Rev.  Edward  H.,  ???.,1863  — 
Scott,  Rev.  James  L.,  m.,  1839-67. 
Seeley,   Rev.   Augustus    H.,  m., 

1847-'54. 
Shaw,  Rev.  Horatio  W.,  m.,  1850 

-'55. 
Thackwell,  Rev.  Reese,  ???.,1859— 
Ullmann,     Rev.    Julius    F.,    m., 

1848  — 
Vanderveer,  Miss  Jane,  1840-'46. 
Walsh,  Rev.  John  J.,  m.,  1843  — 
Walsh,  I\liss  JMarion,  1865,  '66. 
Warren,  Rev.  Joseph,  ??i.,1839-'54. 
Wherry,   Rev.    Edward  M.,   in., 

1867  — 
Wikoff,   Rev.  Benjamin    D.,  in., 

1860  — 
Williams,  Rev.  Robert  E.,1852-'61 
Wilson,  Rev.  James,  m.,  1835-'51. 
Wilson,  Rev.  Henry  R.,  m.,  1838 

-'46. 
Woodside,  Rev.  Jno.  S.,  ???.,1848  — 
Wray,  Rev.  John,  m.,  1843-'49. 
Wylie,  Theo.  W.  J.,  Rev.,  1855  — 


STAir. 

Buell,  Rev.  William  P.,  in.,  1840 

-'44. 
Bush,  Rev.  Stephen,  in.,  1849-'53. 
Carden,    Rev.    Patrick    L.,     «?., 

1866  — 
George,  Rev.  Sam'l  C,  m.,  1862  — 
House,  Rev.  Sam'l  R.,  M.D.,  m., 

18  i7  — 


16-i 


MANUAL   OP   MISSIONS. 


!Mattoon,  Rev.   Stepliea  /».,  184:7 

-'66 
[McDonald,    Rev.    Noah    A.,  ?«., 

1860  — 
McFarland,  Rev.  Samuel  Q.,m., 

1860  — 
M'Gilvary,  Rev.  Daniel  »i.,1858  — 
Morse,  Rev.  Andrew  B.,  m.,  1856 

-'58. 
*  Odell,  Mr.  John  F.,  1863-'64. 
"Wilson,  Rev.  Jonathan,  w;.,1858  — 


Bao  Kwang-hy,  Rev.,  1865  — 
Bau,  Rev.,  1866  — 
Brown,  Rev.  Hugh  A.,  1815-'48. 
Brown,  Miss  M.  J.,  1866  — 
Butler,  Rev.  John,  1868  — 
•*Byers,  Rev.  John,  m..  1852-'53. 
Cole,  Mr.  Richard,  m.,  1844-'47. 
Condic  Rev.  Ira  M.,  m  ,  1860  — 
Corbett,     Rev.    Hunter    J.,    m , 

1863  — 
*  Coulter,  Mr.  Moses, ;».,  1849-'51. 
Culbertson,  Rev.  M.  Simpson,  m. 

1844-'62. 
Danforth,    Rev.   Joshua  A.,   m., 

1859-'63. 
Dodd,  Rev.  Samuel,  m.,  1861  — 
Downing,  Miss  C.  B.,  1866  — 
Farnham,  Rev.  John  M.  W., «?., 

1860  — 
Folsom,  Rev.  Arthur,  ?«.,  1863  — 
French,  Rev.  John  B.,  m.,  1846- 

'58. 
French,  Mrs.  Mary  L.,  1864-'67. 
Gamb.o,  Mr.  William,  1858  — 


*  Oayley,    Rev.   Samuel   R.,  ?«., 

1857-'62. 
Green,  Rev.  David  D.,  //(.,  1859  — 
Green,  Miss  Sarah  L.  (Mrs.  Dodd), 

1864  — 
Happer,    Rev.    Andrew    P.,    m., 

1844  — 
Hepburn,  James  C,  M.D.,  1841- 

'46. 
Inslee,  Rev.  Elias  B.,m.,  1857-'B1. 
Kerr,  John  G.,  M.D.,  m.,  1854  — 
Knight,  Miss  Juana  (Mrs.  McCar- 

tee),  1851  — 
'^Ki/inc/  Ling-yin,  Rev.,  1864:-'66. 
Leyenberger,  Rev.  Joseph  A.,  m., 

1866  — 

*  Lloyd,  Rev.  John,  1844-'48. 
Loomis,  Rev.  Augustus    W.,  m., 

1844-'50. 

*  Lowrie,  Rev.  Walter  M.,  1843- 
'47. 

*  Lowrie,  Rev.  Reuben,  m.,  1854 
-'60. 

Martin,  Rev.  Samuel  N.,  hj.,  1850 

-'58. 
Martin,  Rev.  William  A.  P., »/»., 

1850  — 
Mateer,  Rev.  Calvin  W.,  »i.,1863— 
McBryde,   Rev.   Thomas  L.,   hi.. 

1840-'43. 
McCartee,  D.  Betlmne,  M.D.,  m., 

1844  — 
Mills,  Rev.  Charles  R.,  m.,  1857  — 

*  Mitchell,  Rev.  John  A.,  1338. 
Morrison,  Rev.Wm,T.,??i.,  1860  — 
Nevius,  Rev.  John  L.,  m.,  1854  — 
Noyes,  Rev.  Henry  V.,  m.,  1867  — 
Noyes,  Miss  Henrietta,  18G8  — 
*Orr,  Rev.  Robert  W.,  m.,  1838- 

'41. 


MANUAL   OP   MISSIONS. 


165 


Preston,   Rev.    Charles    F.,     m.,  japan. 
1854  — 

*  Quarterman,   Rev.   John     W.,  Hepburn,    James   C,    M.D.,    m., 
1846-"57.  1859  — 

*  Rankin,  Rev.  Henry  V.,  in.,  1848  Thompson,  Rev.  David,  1863  — 
-'63. 

Roberts,  Rev.  John  S.,  m.,  1861-  Chinese  in  California. 

'65. 

Speer,  Rev.  William,   m.,  1843-  Speer,  Rev.  Wm., »».,  1852-'57. 

'50.  Loomis,     Rev.     Augustus     W., 

Sing  Mang-Kwe,  Rev.,  1866  —  1859  — 
Uoh  Cong-eng,  Rev.,  1866  — 

Way,  Rev.  Richard  Q.,  m.,  1844-  missionaries  to  the  jews. 

'58. 

Wherry,  Rev.  John,  w.,  1864—  MiUer,  Rev.  Matthew  R.,1846-'52 

Wight,  Rev.  Joseph  K.,  m.,  1848-  Neander,  Rev.  John,  1848  — 

'57.  Neuhaus,  Rev.  Fred'k  J.,1850-'56. 

Zia  Ying-tong,  Rev.,  1864 —  Steinthal,  Rev.  Bernard,  1849-'54. 

Straus,  Rev.  Julius,  1853-'57. 


U;^"  The  years  appended  to  each  name  denote  the  time  after  arriv- 
ing in  the  missionary  field  until  leaving  it.  The  letter  m.  signifies 
that  the  missionary  whose  name  it  follows  is  a  married  man.  A  * 
is  prefixed  to  the  name  of  a  missionary  who  has  died  while  con- 
nected with  the  mission.    Names  printed  in  italic  denote  natives. 


XL 


LIST  OF  MEMBERS   OF  THE  EXECUTIVE 
COMMITTEE. 


Ministers. 


Francis  HeiTon,  D.D.,  1831-37. 
Elisha  P.  Swift,  D.D,  1831-'37. 
Luther  Halsey,  D.D.,  1831-'3S. 
Allan  D.  Campbell,  D.D.  1831-'34. 
Thomas  E.  Baird,  1831-'33. 
Eobert  Patterson,  1831-37. 
Joseph  W.  Blythe,  1834-'35. 
David  Elliott,  D.D.,  1836-'37. 
John  W.  Nevin,  D.D.,  183G-'37. 
*Wm.W.  Phillips,  D.D.,  1837-'65. 
Joseph  McElroy,  D.D.,  1837-'44. 
*John  M.  Krebs,  D.D.,  1837-'45  ; 

iSicholas  Murray,  D.D.,  1837- '38. 

Elias  W.  Crane,  1837. 

*George    Potts,  D.D.,   183r-'45  ; 

52-'64. 
Edward  D.  Smith,  D.D.,  1837-'38. 
John  Breckinridge,  D.D.,  1838-'40. 
Jacob  J.  Jaueway,  D.D.,  1839,  '54. 


Daniel  Wells,  1840-'49. 
Gardiner  Spring,  D.D.,  1841-'45. 
Wm.  D.  Snodgrass,  D.D.,1845-'50. 
James  W.  Alexander,  D.D.,  1845- 

'49  ;  '51-'53. 
John  C.  Lowrie,  1850  — 
MelancthonW.  Jacobus,  D.D.1850. 
James  M.Macdonald,D.D.,  1851- 

'53. 
Horatio  N.  Brinsmade,  D.D.,  1853. 
J.Leighton\Vilson,D.D.,1853-'61. 
William  Bannard,  D.D.,  18o3-'G3. 
John  Thomson,  D.D.,  1853-61. 
John  D.  Wells,  D.D.,  1854  — 
Nathan  L.  Rice,  D.D.,  1861-'67. 
William  G.  T.  Shedd,  D.D.,  1863. 
Charles  K.  Imbrie,  D.D.,  1865  — 
David  Irving,  D.D.,  1865  — 
William  M.  Paxton,  D.D.,  1867  — 
James  0.  Murray,  D.D.,  1867  — 


Laymen. 


John  Hannen,  1831-'37. 
Samuel  Thompson,  1831-'37. 
Francis  G.  Bailey,  1831-'35. 
James  Wilson,  1831-36. 
Alexander  Semple,  183.'>-"37. 
(166) 


Walter  Lowrie,  1830  — 
Walter  H.  Lowrie,  1836-'37. 
Alexander  Laughlin,  1836-'37. 
James  Lenox,  1837  — 
James  Paton,  1837-'40. 


LIST   OF   EXECUTIVE   OFFICERS. 


1G7 


Henry  Kankin,  1838-'40. 
Hugh  Aucliincloss,  1838-'51. 
Moses  Allen,  1838-'41. 
William  Steele,  1840-'44. 
*David  W.  C.  Olypliant,  1844r-'51. 
James  Donaldson,  1846. 
James  T.  Soutter,  1847-51. 
Robert  Carter,  1847  — 


Cliarles  D.  Drake,  1849-'50. 
William  Rankin,  Jr.,  1850  — 
Gassoway  B.  Lamar,  1850-'51. 
Robert  L.  Stuart,  1851  — 
Jasper  Corning,  1852. 
Lebbeus  B.  Ward,  1853  — 
George  T.  Olypliant,  1864r-'66. 
David  Olypliant,  1866  — 


XII. 


LIST  OF  EXECUTIVE  OFFICERS. 


CORKESPONDING    SECRET^VRIES. 

Rev.  Elislia  P.  Swift,  D.  D 1831-'87. 

Hon.  Walter  Lowrie 1836  — 

Rev.  John  C.  Lowrie 1850  — 

Rev.  J.  Leigliton  Wilson,  D.  D 1853-'61. 

Rev.  David  Irving,  D.  D 1865  — 

ASSISTANT  CORHESPONDING  SECRETARIES. 

Rev.  Daniel  Wells 1837-'40. 

Rev.  Jolin  C.  Lowrie 1838-'50. 

TREASURERS. 

Mr.  Samuel  Thompson. . . ".   1831-37. 

Mr.  James  Paton 1837-40. 

Rev.  Daniel   Wells 1840-'49. 

Hon.  Charles*D.  Drake 1849-'51. 

William  Rankin,  Jr.,  Esq, 1850  — 


XTII. 

SEMOXS  FOR  rOREIGiX  MISSIONS. 


Where  Preached.       Date.  Preacher.  Text. 

Pittsburg May    8, 1833.  Ker.  Joseph  Stevenson. 

..May    7,  1834.. Rev.  David  Lewis. 
.  May  24,  1835.  .Rev.  W.  W.Phillips,  D.D.2  Cor.  iv.  3. 
Philadelphia.  .May  23, 1838.  .Rev.  S.  Miller,  D.D  Is.  lii.  2. 

"  ..May  19,  1839.. Rev.  A.  Alexander,  D.D..PS.  sliii.  4. 

"  .  .May  24, 1840.  .Rev.  J.  L.  Wilson,  D.D. .  .Matt.  xxiv.  14. 

"  ..May  23,  :841..Rev.  J.  McElroy,  D.D....IS.  XXV.  6,  7. 

"  .  .May  22,  1S42.  .Rev.W.D.Snodgrass,D.D.Cor.  x.  15, 16. 

..May  21,1843..Rev.  W.  S.  Plamer,D.D.  Ps.  xi.3. 

Louisville May  19,  lS44..Rev.  J.  C.  Young,  D.D... Acts  xx.  35. 

Cincinnati May  18,  1845.  .Rev.  W.  S.  Potts,  D.D.. .  .Rev.  xix.  6,  7. 

New  York May  10,  1S46.. Rev.  N.  Murray,  D.D Is.  Ix.  1. 

Philadelphia... May  24, 1846. Rev.  W.W.  Phillips,  D.D.Ig.  Ixi.  1. 

Richmond  May  23,  1847..  Re  v.  J.W.Alexander,  D.D.Phil,  ii.  11. 

New  York May    7, 184S.  Rev.  C.  Hodge,  D.D Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20. 

Baltimore  May  21, 184S..Rev.  E.  P.  Swift,  D.D....P8.  1.5. 

Pittsburg May  31,  1849. .Rev.  T.  L.  Jancway,  D.D.Luke  x.  2. 

Cincinnati May  19,  lS50..Rev.  Willis  Lord,  DD John  xii.  32. 

NewYork May    4,  1S51..  Rev.  Geo.  Potts,  D.D Rom.  1. 14, 16. 

St.  Louis May  18,  1851. .Rev.  W.C.  Anderson,  D.D.Ib.  Ix.  1. 

NewYork May    2, 1852. .Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.D.Eeb.  xi.  4. 

Charleston  ....  May  23,  1852.  .Rev.  W.  A.  Scott,  D.D 1  John  t.  4. 

Philadelphia. May  22, 1853. .Rev.  T.  Smyth,  D.D Rom.  x.  13-15. 

Buffalo May  21,  lS54..Rev.  J.  Leyburn,  D.D Dan.  iv.  14. 

NewYork May    6, 1855..  Rev.  S.  Robinson,  D.D..  .Matt.  xiii.  31,32. 

May    4,  lS56..Rev.  P.  D.  Gurley,  D.D...Markxvi.  15. 

"       May  18,  lS56..Rev.  J.  H.  Thornwell,D.D.John  x.  17, 19. 

May    3, 1357..RCV.M.  S.Culbert&on,D.D.lB.  xlix.  12, 

Lexington May  25, 1857.  .Rev.  E.  P.  Humphrcy,D.D.Acta  1.  8. 

New  York May    1 , 1 S5S . .  Rev.  R.  L.  Dabney,  D  D . .  John  iv.  35. 

New  Orleans.. May  10,  lS58..Rev.  A.  A.  Porter John  xviii.  37. 

NewYork May    1,  l.S59..Rev.  J.  Hall,D.D 1  Cor.  ix.  12-la9t  clause. 

Indianapolis..  May  23, 1859.. Rev.  B.  M.  Palmer,  D.D...Zech.  vi.  12. 

NewYork  May    C,  lSC0..Rev.  E.  R.Craven,  D.D. ..Is.  liii.  11 -first  clause. 

(168^ 


SERMONS   FOR   FOREIGN   MISSIONS.  169 

Where  Preached.       Date.  Preacher.  Text. 

KocHESTEB May  23,  lS60..Rcv.  R.  L.  Stanton,  D.D..Acts  ix.  6. 

New  York May    5,  ISGL.Rev.  W.  U.  Gieen,D.D..  .Isaiahxlix.  3. 

May    4, 1862.. Rev.  J.  M.  Krebs,  D.D..  .1  Thess.  ii.  16. 

May    3, 1863.  .Rev.W.  G.  T.  Shedd,  D.D.Rom,  i.  30,  31,  28. 

May    1,  lSG4..Rev.  A.  A.  Hodge,  D.D.  .Gen.  xllx.  10. 

Ap'l  30,  lSG5..Rev.  M.  J.  Hickok.  D.D.  .Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20. 

May    6,  lS66..Rev.  C.  Dickson,  D.D Rom.  x.  13-15. 

May    5,  1S67 . .  Rev.  John  L.  Nevius Ex.  xiv.  15. 

Sermons  vrerc  preached  for  the  Board  on  some  occasions,  not  connected  with 
its  Annual  Meetings,  but  at  the  request  of  the  Executive  Committee,  by  Rev. 
Henry  A.  Boardman,  D.D.,  Rev.  Joseph  A.  Alexander,  D.D.,  and  probably  others ; 
dates  and  places  not  mentioned  in  the  Chronicle  and  F'&reif/n  Missionary. 

Sermons  and  Addresses  printed  in  publications  of  the  Board,  though  not 
preached  in  connection  with  its  meetings  or  services,  are  as  follows,  viz. : 

Rev.  William  B.  Sprague,  D.D.,  Is.  Ixiii.  1. 

Rev.  Cornelius  C.  Cuyler,  D.D.,  Prov.  iii.  9, 10. 

Rev.  Richard  W.  Dickinson,  Address  at  a  Missionary  Meeting,  May,  1S43. 

Rev.  Reuben  Smith,  Address  at  a  Missionary  Meeting,  May  7, 1&13. 

Rev.  Joseph  Harvey,  D.D.,  Matt.  x.  8. 

Rev.  H.  N.  Wilson,  D.D.,  Address  at  the  Synod  of  New  York,  Oct.,  1844 

Hon.  Walter  Lowrie,  Address  at  the  Synod  of  Pittsburg,  Oct.,  1847. 

Rev.  Wm.  W.  Phillips,  D.D.,  Address  at  the  Synod  ofNew  York,  Oct.  31, 1846. 

Rev.  Wm.  W.  Phillips,  D.D.,  Address  at  the  Synod  of  New  York,  Oct.  16, 1S60. 

Rev.  James  S.  Edwards,  Address  at  the  Synod  of  New  York,  Oct.  17, 1848. 

Rev.  Melancthon  W.  Jacobus,  D.D.,  Address  at  the  Synod  of  New  York,  Oc- 
tober 17, 1849. 

Rev.  Geo.  D.  Armstrong,  D.D.,  Address  at  the  General  Assembly,  1834. 

Rev.  John  B.  Adger,  D.D.,  Address  at  the  General  Assembly,  1854. 

Rev.  Cyrus  Dickson,  D.D.,  Address  at  a  Missionary  Meeting,  May  25,  1854. 

Rev.  J.  Leigh  ton  Wilson,  D.D.,  Address  at  a  Farewell  Missionary  Meeting, 
April  16,  1S54. 

Rev.  David  Irving,  D.D.,  Address  at  the  Synod  of  New  York,  Oct.  17, 1854. 

Rev.  William  Bannard,  D.D.,  Matt,  xxviii.  18-20. 

William  Rankin,  Jr.,  Esq.,  Address  at  the  Synod  of  New  Jersey, OctoberlT, 
1855. 

William  Rankin,  Jr.,  Esq.,  Address  at  the  Synod  of  New  Jersey,  October 
21,  1S57. 

Rev.  Abraham  Gosman,  D.D.,  John  xxi.  19. 

Rev.N.  West,  Jr.,  D.D.,  Address  at  the  Synod  of  New  York,  Oct.  3.3, 1861. 

Rev.  Edward  H.  Leavitt,  Address  at  a  Missionary  Meeting,  May  20,  1862. 

Rev.  J.  E.  Rockwell,  D.D.,  Address  at  the  Synod  of  New  York,  Oct.  22,1862. 

Rev.  John  M.  Lowrie,  D.D.,  Address  at  the  General  Assembly,  1863. 

Rev.  Wm.  Speer,  D  D.,  Address  at  the  General  Assembly,  1863. 

Rev.  Wm.  Irvin,  Address  at  the  Synod  of  New  York,  Oct.  16, 1866. 
Many  of  the  Sermons  and  Addresses  in  the  above  list,  printed  first  in  the  Peri- 
odicals of  the  Board,  were  issued  in  pamphlet  form  also  ;  but  they  are  mostly  out 
of  print. 

8 


XIY. 


A  GENERAL  STATEMENT  OF  EECEIPTS. 


To  May  1st,  1833, 

$  6,43190 

1834, 

16,396  46 

1835, 

17,677  53 

1836, 

19,133  36 

'*     1837, 

33,833  54 

1838, 

45,498  63 

1839, 

58,779  18 

1840, 

54,644  65 

1841, 

67,081  58 

1842, 

57,908  39 

1843, 

55,163  66 

1844, 

63,718  44 

1845, 

83,872  69 

1846, 

90,561  15 

1847, 

93,679  34 

1848, 

108,586  38 

1849, 

110,534  40 

1850, 

136,075  40 

1851, 

139,084  33 

1853, 

144,933  90 

1853, 

153,268  83 

1854, 

173,834  05 

1855, 

182,806  65 

1856, 

193,564  54 

1857, 

207,464  47 

1858, 

223,977  79 

1859, 

238,844  37 

1860, 

339,796  46 

1861, 

307,563  86 

1863, 

177,863  77 

1863, 

188,458  93 

(170) 

A   GENERAL  STATEMENT  OF   RECEIPTS.  171 

To  May  1st,  1864,  .     .     .      223,000  15 

1865,  .     .  .      270,914  52 

1866,  .     .     .      207,177  43 

1867,  .     .  .      244,667  80 


$4,493,670  41 


Notes. — 1.  The  preceding  figures  show  the  aggregate  receipts  in 
each  year  ;  that  is,  the  amount  received  from  all  sources.  The  sums 
contributed  by  the  churches  were  considerably  less.  For  example, 
in  the  aggregate  of  1867,  are  included  $4,568  from  the  Indian  funds 
for  education  ;  .«:11,000  from  the  Bible  Society  and  $3,400  from  the 
Tract  Society  ;  $8,525  from  friends  in  India,  China,  etc.  ;  $6,937 
from  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church  ;  $7,863  from  the  sale  of 
mission  lands ;  so  that  $302,183  was  the  amount  given  by  the 
Presbyterian  Church.  Of  this  $203,182,  the  sum  of  $14,457  was 
received  in  legacies,  leaving  |187,325  as  the  amount  given  by  the 
churches  for  the  year  ending  on  the  first  of  May,  1867. 

3.  This  statement  affords  ground  of  encouragement  to  the  friends 
of  missions.  It  shows  a  large  increase  in  the  pecuniary  support  of 
this  cause,  and  that  this  increase  has  been  made,  on  the  whole,  in  a 
gradual  and  steady  manner. 

3.  It  must  not  be  forgotten,  however,  that  the  cause  of  missions 
receives  but  a  small  support,  as  compared  with  the  number  and  the 
pecuniary  means  of  the  churches.  Over  246,000  communicants  were 
reported  in  1867  in  the  Minutes  of  fhe  General  Assembly.  The 
small  offering  of  two  cents  a  week  from  each  communicant,  would 
have  placed  over  $60,000  in  the  mission  treasury  above  the  amount 
actually  received  from  the  churches.  The  sum  received  included 
the  gifts  of  Sabbath  Schools,  of  many  non-communicants,  and  of 
many  communicants  who  gave  large  sums — tens,  hundreds,  and  in 
some  instances  thousands  of  dollars  each  ;  it  cannot  be  questioned 
that  many  donors,  both  of  small  and  large  sums,  have  given  nobly 
to  this  cause,  even  as  the  Lord  has  prospered  them,  yea,  in  some 
cases,  beyond  their  ability  to  give.  This  makes  the  feeling  of 
regret  all  the  deeper,  that  so  many  of  their  Christian  brethren  have 
given  nothing  to  send  the  Gospel  to  the  unevangelized,  or,  if  any- 
thing, only  a  small  amount  as  compared  with  their  pecimiary  means, 
or  with  the  urgent  wants  of  unevangelized  nations. 

4.  Four  and  a-half  millions  of  dollars  seem  to  be  a  large  sum  of 
money  to  be  devoted  to  one  object ;  some  have  complained  of  its 


172  MANUAL  OF  MISSIONS. 

being  "  sent  out  of  the  country.  "  Yes,  but  it  is  the  aggregate 
amount,  given  in  more  than  thirty  years,  for  the  great  object  of  the 
conversion  of  unevangelized  nations,  by  a  part  of  the  Christian 
Church  favored  above  most  in  the  possession  of  pecuniary  resources. 
Far  more  than  this  is  spent  on  single  articles  of  luxury.  Greatly 
more  money  is  "  sent  out  of  the  country  "  every  year  by  our  coun- 
trymen, for  brandy  and  other  foreign  spirits,  v^hich,  in  most  cases, 
are  inj  urious  to  our  people.  Greatly  more  is  dissipated  in  the  fumes 
of  tobacco.  Besides,  all  experience  teaches  that  the  supporters  of 
foreign  missions  yield  to  no  others  in  the  liberal  support  of  every 
good  and  benevolent  object  at  home.  And,  moreover,  who  can 
doubt,  that  as  a  mere  mercantile  investment,  the  money  expended 
on  this  cause  is  amply  repaid  to  the  country  in  many  ways  ?  But 
this  expenditure  rests  on  far  surer  ground ;  it  is  the  money  of 
Christian  stewards,  spent  at  their  Lord's  command,  for  the  promo- 
tion of  his  cause,  for  the  salvation  of  souls  perishing  for  lack  of 
vision,  and  for  the  glory  of  his  blessed  name. 


xy. 

MEMOIRS  OF  MISSIOMRIES. 


AH-YUING. 

A  GAIN  the  hand  of  the  Lord  has  been  laid  upon  us, 
-^^  and  removed  from  our  midst  one  of  the  choice  plants 
in  his  vineyard  here,  from  whom  we  expected  much, 
and  whose  loss  we  feel  to  be  a  sad  and  mysterious  dis- 
pensation. Ah-yuing,  wife  of  Tsiang  Vong-kweng,  (for- 
merly catechist  at  San-poh,  now  stationed  at  Ningpo,) 
was  originally  a  pupil  in  Miss  Aldersey's  Boarding- 
school,  and  came  into  our  school  when  Miss  Aldersey 
transferred  her  school  to  our  mission.  She,  lier  mother, 
and  her  grandmother,  were  all  baptized  by  Mr.  Nevius  in 
February,  1859.  The  mother  is  still  with  us,  but  the 
grandmother  went  to  her  rest  three  or  four  years  since. 
Previous  to  her  marriage,  Ah-yuing  acted  for  some  time 
as  assistant  teacher  in  our  Female  Boarding-school,  and 
after  her  marriage  exerted  a  very  happy  influence  upon 
the  families  around  her,  in  the  part  of  San-poh  where  her 
husband  was  stationed. 

She  was  the  most  accomplished  woman  ever  educated 
in  our  school,  and  had  read  quite  an  unusual  amount  of 
the  ordinary  Chinese  literature.     When  her  husband  was 

(173) 


174  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

taken  under  the  care  of  Presbytery  and  commenced  his 
studies  as  a  student  of  theology,  she  studied  with  him, 
and  was  as  thoroughly  prepared,  and  could  have  stood 
the  examinations  as  well  as  he.  The  pastor  and  elders 
at  San-poh  highly  respected  her  for  her  accomplishments 
and  learning.  After  the  meeting  of  Presbytery  in  Octo- 
ber, they  called  to  make  her  a  parting  visit,  and  when 
they  rose  to  take  leave,  she  burst  into  tears,  and  told 
them  she  should  never  see  their  faces  again.  They  all 
showed  a  good  deal  of  feeling,  and  kneeling  down,  com- 
mended her  to  God  and  to  the  power  of  his  grace. 

About  a  month  before  her  death,  I  told  her  candidly 
that  there  were  no  hopes  of  her  recovery,  and  asked  her 
how  she  felt  in  the  prospect  of  death.  She  said  that 
when  she  thought  of  her  sins,  she  felt  afraid.  I  told  her 
that  Jesus  came  not  to  save  the  righteous,  but  sinners. 
She  said  that  was  a  thought  that  gave  her  comfort.  She 
told  her  husband  that  she  felt  troubled  that  she  had 
done  so  little  for  Christ  when  she  had  health  and  youth, 
and  said  :  "  What  if  I  should  turn  out  an  Ignorance  at 
last,"  (referring  to  that  character  in  Bunyan's  Pilgrim's 
Progress).  Her  husband  exhorted  her  to  examine  her- 
self as  to  whether  she  had  sincerely  given  herself  to 
Jesus  or  not.  After  awhile,  and  after  he  had  prayed 
with  her,  she  told  him  she  could  not  think  she  had  been 
a  hypocrite  ;  and  soon  commenced  to  comfort  herself  by 
calling  to  mind  the  promises  of  God,  and  particularly 
delighted  in  repeating  the  90th  Psalm.  She  said  one 
day  :  "  All  the  books  in  the  world  are  not  worth  one 
sentence  of  the  Bible."  One  day  during  a  fainting  fit, 
her  mother  and  her  husband  commenced  to  weep  aloud, 
thinking  she  was  expiring.     As  soon  as  she  could  speak, 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  175 

she  gently  rebuked  them,  saying :  "  I  am  passing  through 
the  river  of  death  ;  you  ouglit  to  be  comforting  and  up- 
hokling  me,  but  I  am  obliged  to  comfort  you."  She  felt 
wearied  with  the  conversation  of  those  who  talked  of 
worldly  things,  but  expressed  herself  refreshed  and  grate- 
ful when  any  one  talked  to  her  of  spiritual  things.  To 
all  her  unconverted  friends,  when  they  visited  her,  she 
gave  warnings  and  exhortations  to  flee  from  the  wrath 
to  come  ;  and  to  her  Christian  friends,  she  expressed  the 
hope  that  we  should  meet  her  in  heaven.  She  told  her 
husband  that  she  was  surprised  at  herself  that  the  fear 
of  death  was  all  gone,  and  that  she  felt  that  Jesus  was 
with  her  as  her  helper  and  upholder,  and  that  the  Holy 
Spirit  was  in  her  heart.  On  Monday,  December  24th, 
18G6,  I  saw  her  for  the  last  time,  but  she  was  so  feeble 
that  I  only  spoke  a  few  words  of  comfort  to  her,  and 
left  the  room.  Her  Imsband  came  after  to  me  to  say, 
that  his  wife  wished  him  to  ask  if  I  thought  she  would 
die  that  night.  I  told  him  that  I  thought  she  would 
not  die  that  night,  but  probably  before  that  time  the 
next  day.  She  replied  :  "  Oh,  that  is  good  news !"  She 
then  told  her  husband  to  give  her  dying  thanks  to  those 
friends  who  had  visited  her  and  sent  her  little  tokens  of 
love  during  her  illness,  mentioning  them  by  name,  and 
told  him  that  to  go  and  be  with  Jesus  was  better  than 
even  to  stay  with  him.  Very  soon  after  this  she  became 
unconscious,  and  about  noon  on  Christmas  day,  she  fell 
asleep,  aged  twenty-three  yeare. 

I  have  written  thus  minutely  for  the  confirmation  of 
your  faith,  as  it  has  been  of  mine,  in  seeing  an  intelligent, 
clear-minded  Christian  woman  give  such  comforting  evi- 
dence of  the  power  of  Jesus  to  "  make  a  dying-bed  feel 


176  MANUAL   OP   MISSIONS. 

soft  as  downy  pillows  are,"  and  to  show  that  among 
those  who  are  indeed  born  of  God,  there  is  no  difference, 
we  are  no  more  Barbarian  and  Scythian,  bond  and  free — 
but  all  fellow-saints,  fellow-citizens  of  the  better  country, 
having  one  Lord,  one  faith,  one  hope,  one  home  in 
glory.— Z>.  B.  McCcwtee^  M.D. 


MRS.  MARY  J.  AINSLIE. 

Mrs.  Ainslie,  wife  of  the  Rev.  George  Ainslie,  of  the 
Choctaw  mission,  died  February  14,  1861 — "  in  the  full 
hope  of  a  glorious  immortality  ;  her  last  words  were, 
Jesus  is  precious  !  He  alone  is  precious  !" — Annual 
Beport,  1861. 

REV.  JONATHAN  P.  ALWARD. 

Mr.  Alward  was  born  in  Baskingridge,  N.  J.,  gradu- 
ated at  Nassau  Hall,  and  studied  theology  also  in  Prince- 
ton. He  went  as  a  missionary  to  Western  Africa  in 
1839,  on  an  exploring  visit  with  Messrs.  Pinney  and 
Canfield.  Selecting  the  Kroo  country  as  their  field  of 
labor,  they  returned  home,  and  the  next  year  Messrs. 
Canfield  and  Alward  went  back  to  Africa  with  their 
wives  ;  but  they  were  not  allowed  to  continue  by  reason 
of  death.  Mr.  Alward  entered  into  rest  April  21st,  1841, 
at  Cape  Palmas,  on  his  way  to  Settra  Kroo,  in  the 
twenty-eighth  year  of  his  age ;  and  Mr.  Canfield,  May 
7th,  1842,  at  Settra  Kroo.  Mrs.  Alward  and  Mrs.  Can- 
field  returned  to  their  friends  in  this  country.  Mr.  Al- 
ward is  spoken  of  in  the  Annual  Report  of  the  Board  as 
a  "  talented  and  devoted  missionary." 


MEMOIRS   OP   MISSIONARIES.  177 


REV.    JAMES    R.  AMOS   AND    REV.  ARMISTEAD 
MILLER. 

These  colored  ministers  were  both  graduates  of  the 
Ashmun  Institute,  and  missionaries  in  Liberia.  Mr. 
Amos  died  soon  after  his  return  from  that  country  in 
1864.  Mr.  Miller  died  at  his  station  January  18th,  1865. 
Both  were  men  of  considerable  energy  and  much  pro- 
mise, but  were  early  taken  from  their  work  to  tlieir 
rest. — Annual  Report,  1865. 


REV.  JOSEPH  W.  BARR. 

Mr.  Barr  departed  this  life  in  Richmond,  Va.,  Octo- 
ber 26th,  1832,  of  cholera,  while  on  his  way  to  embark 
for  Western  Africa.  He  was  the  son  of  the  Rev.  Thomas 
Barr,  of  Ohio,  graduated  at  Western  Reserve  College, 
studied  theology  at  Andover  and  Princeton,  and  was  in 
the  thirtieth  year  of  his  age  when  he  died.  He  is 
spoken  of  as  a  man  of  remarkable  energy  and  devoted 
piety.  His  death  Avas  regarded  as  a  great  loss  to  the 
missionary  cause.  His  memoir,  prepared  by  the  Rev. 
E.  Swift,  D.D.,  was  publisshed  at  Pittsburg  in  18B3,  and 
a  few  years  ago  it  was  published  by  the  Board  of  Publi- 
cation, Philadelphia. 

MISS   SARAH   P.  BARBER. 

Miss  Barber,  a  native  of  New  York,  and  a  teacher 
in  the  Chickasaw  Mission,  died  October  10,  1859.    "  She 
was  a  Christian  missionary  of  no  ordinarv  excellence. 
8* 


178  MANUAL   OP    MISSIONS. 

Her  associates  in  the  missionary  work  bear  honorable 
testimony  to  the  fidelity  with  which  she  always  dis- 
charged her  duties  as  a  tcaclier,  and  a  much  greater 
number  of  witnesses,  both  in  tlie  Indian  country  and  in 
the  circle  of  her  acquaintance  in  New  York,  can  testify 
to  her  eminent  piety  and  devotion  to  the  Redeemer." — 
Anmial  Report,  1860. 

MES.  BUSH. 

Mks.  Bush,  wife  of  the  Rev.  Stephen  Bush,  of  the 
Mission  in  Siam,  died  July  23,  1861.  "  Her  last  days 
were  full  of  Christian  joy  and  peace.  '  In  the  full  pos- 
session of  all  her  faculties,'  one  of  the  missionaries 
wrote,  '  without  one  cloud  to  separate  between  her 
and  a  present  Saviour,  she  went  down  into  the  Jordan 
of  death,  singing  hallelujah,  in  the  triumph  of  victory. 
The  Siamese  have  lost  in  her  a  faithful,  praying  friend  : 
the  Mission  a  kind  and  exemplary  fellow-laborer,  and 
her  bereaved  husband  an  affectionate  and  beloved  com- 
panion.' " — Annual  Report^  1852. 

REV.  JOHN  BYERS. 

Mr.  Byers  was  born  in  tlie  north  of  Ireland,  of  pious 
parents,  who  from  his  infancy  dedicated  him  to  the 
ministry.  With  this  object  in  view  he  was  sent  to  the 
University  of  Glasgow,  Scotland,  where  he  graduated 
with  honor  in  his  seventeenth  or  eighteenth  year.  I 
tliink  that  it  was  during  his  college  course,  that,  know- 
ing he  was  designed  for  the  sacred  ministry,  and  feel- 
ing at  the  same  time  a  repugnance  to  entering  it  with- 
out a  change  of  heart,  which  he  felt  he  did  not  possess, 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  179 

he  determined  to  avoid  it  altogether.  Still  the  wishes 
of  his  parents  seemed  to  weigh  heavily  on  his  mind, 
and  to  carry  out  his  purposes  least  offensively  to  them, 
he  made  up  his  mind,  with  their  approbation,  to  go  to 
America.  Ilis  father  furnished  him  with  what  means  he 
could,  and  when  he  left  his  native  land,  I  think  his  in- 
tention was  to  engage  in  some  mercantile  business  on 
his  arrival  in  the  United  States.  During  tlie  voyage  he 
was  much  occupied  with  serious  thoughts,  which  appear  to 
have  disturbed  his  future  plans.  He  landed  in  New 
York  in  the  fall  of  1S48,  and  as  he  afterwards  remarked, 
about  the  same  time  that  the  party  of  missionaries  he 
was  afterwards  to  join  sailed  for  China. 

Soon  after  his  landing  he  became  acquainted  with 
Rev.  J.  W.  Alexander,  D.D.,  through  whose  instrumen- 
tality he  found  himself,  witliin  ten  days  after  his  arrival, 
on  the  way  to  Princeton,  to  enter  the  Theological  Semi- 
nary. He  became  a  member  of  Dr.  Alexander's  church 
[whether  by  letter  from  home  or  by  profession  at  a 
future  period  he  did  not  say — I  suppose  the  former,  from 
the  fact  of  church-membership  being  required  in  order 
to  enter  the  Seminary],  but  his  own  conviction  was  that 
he  never  met  with  a  change  of  heart  till  his  fii'st  year  in 
the  Seminary.  He  found  himself,  as  he  said,  in  a  dif- 
ferent atmosphere  from  what  he  had  ever  before  been  in. 
Whatever  may  have  been  the  change,  the  principles  of 
religion  seem  to  have  taken  at  this  time  a  more  deep 
hold  of  his  quiet  yet  earnest  spirit.  In  his  studies, 
which  he  loved  now  both  for  their  own  sake  and  the 
relation  which  they  had  to  his  future  course,  he  scents 
to  have  embarked  with  intense  zeal.  Trusting  too  much 
to  what  he  supposed  was  a  good  constitution,  he  soon 


180  MANUAL    OP    MISSIONS. 

found  himself  a  dyspeptic,  with  its  accompanying  fits 
of  raelanclioly.  His  zeal  to  engage  in  the  work  which 
he  had  before  avoided  seemed  to  have  led  him  to  the 
choice  of  the  Foreign  Missionary  field.  After  complet- 
ing his  three  years'  course,  and  having  been  appointed 
a  missionary  to  Shanghai,  China,  he  left  on  a  visit  to 
his  parents  in  his  native  land.  After  spending  nearly 
a  year  visiting  his  native  land,  and  portions  of  England 
and  Scotland,  during  which  time  he  was  married,  he 
embarked  again  for  the  United  States,  and  soon  sailed 
for  Shanghai,  China,  where  he  arrived  August,  1852. 

He  gave  himself  to  the  study  of  the  Chinese  language 
with  what  he  afterwards  styled  a  miserly  feeling,  too 
grasping  and  greedy  in  what  was,  to  a  proper  extent, 
commendable.  It  was  not  long,  however,  before  sym}> 
toras  of  pulmonary  disease  were  developed.  He  lost 
strength  rapidly,  and  under  medical  advice,  it  was 
deemed  best  that  he  should  return  to  the  United  States. 
But  he  did  not  survive  the  voyage,  dying  on  May  7th, 
1853,  a  few  days  before  tlie  ship  arrived  at  New  York. 
His  remains  were  interred  in  this  city.  His  bereaved 
companion,  a  lady  hold  in  high  esteem,  was  received 
with  warm  sympathy,  and  after  some  time  she  returned 
to  her  native  country. 

The  Rev.  Joseph  K.  Wight,  with  whom  Mr.  Byers 
was  associated  at  Shanghai,  whose  sketch  has  fur- 
nished the  preceding  particulars,  says  further  :  It  was 
evident  to  all  who  knew  him  here,  that  God  liad  en- 
dowed him  with  a  quick,  vigoi-ous  and  discriminating 
fntellect.  He  grasped  knowledge  quickly  and  thor- 
oughly. His  judgment  was  clear  and  good,  and  for 
a  man  of  his  age  unconnnonly  trnstworthy.     Even  in 


MEMOIRS   OP   MISSIONARIES.  181 

matters  new  to  liirn  which  came  soon  after  his  arrival, 
he  soon  saw  and  understood  what  course  was  best  to  be 
pursued.  In  disposition,  he  was  gentle  ;  he  was  neither 
rough  nor  forward,  neither  rash  nor  stubborn  ;  and  yet 
he  was  not  easy  and  inactive,  but  full  of  strong  and 
earnest  feeling  ;  ready,  where  judgment  and  Christian 
principle  sanctioned,  to  push  forward  in  any  good  work. 
His  piety  took  in  some  measure  the  shape  of  his  dis- 
position. It  was  practical,  extending  to  his  whole  life, 
yet  not  officious  ;  still  it  was  earnest,  and  had  posses- 
sion of  his  whole  nature.  Practical  duties  were  per- 
formed not  merely  as  duties,  but  as  the  result  of  the 
inner  life.  His  religion  swelled  up  from  a  heart  living 
by  faith  in  the  Son  of  God,  and  was  manifest,  not  so 
much  because  his  object  was  to  manifest  it,  as  because 
it  existed  ;  because  the  truth  was  loved  and  felt,  and 
operated  on  the  outward  life  ;  because  out  of  the  abund- 
ance of  his  heart  his  mouth  spoke.  It  was  seen  in  his 
face  and  conduct ;  in  the  constant  spiritual  conflict  and 
final  victory  even  over  the  last  enemy,  death,  when  in 
peace  he  went  home  to  God." 

MRS.  LIZZIE  G.  CALDERWOOD. 

Mrs.  Calderwood,  wife  of  the  Rev.  William  Calder- 
wood,  of  the  mission  in  India,  died  August  15,  1859. 
"Her  amiable  disposition,  her  unaffected  missionary 
zeal,  and  her  humble  and  exemplary  piety,  secured  for  her 
the  warm  regard  of  her  missionary  companions,  who 
mourn  over  her  early  removal  from  their  ranks."  An- 
nual Report,  1860.  A  brief  Memoir  of  Mrs.  Calderwood 
was  published  by  the  American  Tract  Society. 


182  MANUAL   OF  MISSIONS. 

MRS.  JANE  CALDWELL. 

Mrs.  Caldwell,  wife  of  the  Rev.  Joseph  Caldwell,  died 
at  Saharunpur,  India,  on  the  8th  of  November,  1839. 
The  Missionary  Chronicle  of  April,  1840,  pays  a  brief 
but  high  tribute  to  her  excellence  as  a  Christian  woman 
and  licr  qualifications  for  usefulness. 

"  She  anticipated  a  fatal  termination  of  her  disease, 
(a  fever),  but  was  perfectly  resigned,  and  well  supported 
by  the  grace  of  Christ  Jesus.  She  was  a  truly  estimable 
woman,  as  all  can  bear  witness  who  were  well  acquaint- 
ed with  her.  A  more  unaffected  and  humble-minded 
follower  of  Christ  we  have  seldom  known.  She  seemed 
also  to  be  well  qualified  for  usefulness,  but  her  mission- 
ary course  has  been  a  brief  one.  Such  has  been  the 
will  of  the  Lord." 


REV.  JAMES  R.  CAMPBELL,  D.D. 

Dr.  Campbell  was  a  native  of  Ireland,  but  came  to 
this  country  in  his  youth.  He  was  a  member  of  the  Re- 
formed Presbyterian  Church,  and  pursued  his  studies 
under  its  direction.  Appointed  as  a  missionary,  he 
arrived  in  India  with  his  wife  in  1836.  With  the  ex- 
ception of  a  visit  to  this  country,  during  which  he  pre- 
pared for  tlie  press  a  work  on  Missions  in  Hindustan, 
published  in  Philadelphia  in  1852,  he  spent  his  life  as  a 
minister  in  faithful  labors  on  heathen  ground.  His 
death  is  thus  referred  to  in  the  Record  of  January, 
1863:    . 

"  It  is  with  great  regret  we  have  to  record  the-death 


MEMOIES  OF   MISSIONARIES.  183 

of  the  Rev.  James  R.  Campbell,  D.D.,  of  Saliarunpur,  at 
Landour,  India,  on  the  18th  of  September,  1862.  His 
illness  was  a  gangrenous  affection  of  one  of  his  feet, 
which  caused  extreme  suffering  ;  but  he  was  enabled  to 
bear  his  suffering  with  patience,  and  he  departed  this 
life  in  tlie  blessed  hope  of  immortality.  He  was  in  the 
sixty-second  year  of  his  age,  having  been  a  missionary 
in  India  over  twenty-six  years.  As  a  missionary  of  the 
Board,  he  was  greatly  esteemed  by  his  bretlircu  of  the 
Lodiana  Mission,  and  other  friends  in  India,  as  well  as 
by  a  large  number  of  Christian  friends  in  this  country. 
His  death  is  a  great  loss  to  the  mission.  He  was  a 
laborious,  energetic,  faithful  laborer  in  the  vineyard, 
and  one  greatly  useful  in  his  work.  We  mourn  over  his 
death,  but  we  would  feel  grateful  to  God  for  the  grace 
manifested  in  his  life  and  labors  during  so  many  years. 
It  is  hoped  that  a  suitable  memoir  of  him  will  be  pub- 
lished." 

REV.  DAVID  E.  CA3IPBELL. 

Mr.  Campbell  was  a  native  of  Pennsylvania,  born  in 
1825,  and  a  graduate  of  Marshall  College  and  of  the 
Alleghany  Theological  Seminary.  He  went  to  India 
with  his  wife  in  1850,  and  was  settled  at  Futtehgurh, 
actively  and  faithfully  engaged  in  the  usual  missionary 
labors,  until  overtaken  by  the  storm  of  the  Sepoy  Rebel- 
lion in  1857.  Mr.  Campbell,  his  wife,  and  their  two 
youngest  children  (the  oldest  being  absent  from  home  at 
the  time,  and  thereby  saved),  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Freeman, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Johnson,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  McMul- 
lin,  were  led  to  seek  safety  by  trying  to  reach  Allaha- 
bad, a  British  station  250  miles   lower   down  on  the 


184  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

Ganges ;  but  their  voyage  ended  in  their  being  taken 
prisoners  and  put  to  death  at  Cawnpore,  by  orders  of 
the  rebel  chief  Nena  Sahib,  on  the  13th  of  June,  1857. 
They,  in  company  with  a  large  number  of  other  prison- 
ers, English  officers,  merchants,  planters,  and  many  of 
their  wives  and  children,  were  shot  early  in  the  morn- 
ing on  the  parade  ground  of  that  city.  The  history  of 
these  terrible  times  has  been  so  often  written,  that  no 
particular  narrative  need  be  given  here.  Mr.  Walsh's 
book,  "Memorial  of  the  Futtehgurh  Missionaries,"  will, 
of  course,  be  consulted  by  persons  who  seek  fuller 
information. 

MRS.  :mary  J.  ca:mpbell. 

Mrs.  Campbell,  wife  of  the  Rev.  D.  E.  Campbell, 
was  a  native  of  Ohio.  Her  portrait  in  Mr.  Walsh's 
book,  would  lead  one  to  feel  assured  that  a  sweet  and 
gentle  spirit  animated  her ;  and  her  life  was  indeed 
marked  by  great  Christian  excellence.  She  was  active 
in  fulfilling  her  missionary  duties,  and  equally  faithful 
as  a  wife  and  a  mother.  xVlways  trying  to  do  the  work 
of  the  Lord,  yet  shrinking  from  notice  or  commendation  ; 
humble,  conscientious,  trusting  only  in  the  Saviour,  she, 
no  doubt,  found  his  grace  all-sufficient  in  the  last  hour. 
She  was  in  her  twenty-seventh  year  when  she  was  put  to 
death  at  Cawnpore. 

REV.  OREN  K.  CANFIELD. 

Mr.  Canfield  was  a  native  of  Massachusetts,  but  his 
home  was  in  Morristown,  N.  J.,  when  he  was  pursuing 
his  preparatory  and  college  studies.     He  graduated  at 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  186 

Nassau  Hall  in  1835,  spent  the  usual  time  in  the  Prince- 
ton Theological  Seminary,  and  went  to  Africa  with'  Mr.* 
Alward,  as  alrcad}'  mentioned  in  his  obituary  notice, 
supra.  Dr.  J.  L.  Day,  whose  professional  service  was 
rendered  to  Mr.  Canficld  in  his  last  illness,  said  of  him, 
"  God  was  pleased  to  give  Mr.  Canficld  strength  and 
perseverance  to  overcome  all  the  difficulties  in  the  way 
of  erecting  a  new  mission  station.  He  was  abundantly 
inspired  Avith  zeal  in  the  good  cause."  Mr.  Sawyer,  his 
colleague,  wrote  of  him  :  "  He  died  on  the  Tth  of  May, 
1842,  at  the  age  of  thirty-three,  after  an  illness  of  about 
seventeen  days,  a  peaceful  and  triumphant  death.  The 
last  hours  of  brother  Canficld,  were  marked  by  resig- 
nation to  the  will  of  God.  More  than  once  he  asked 
those  attending  upon  him  if  they  had  heard  him  mur- 
mur or  complain,  and  upon  being  answered  in  the  neg- 
ative, and  that  he  had  borne  his  sickness  very  patiently  ; 
he  interrupted  by  saying,  '  Not  unto  me,  but  all  is  to  be 
ascribed  unto  the  praise  and  glory  of  his  grace.'  Seldom 
if  ever  has  there  been  a  person  more  delighted  in  his 
work,  or  more  encouraged  with  the  prospect  in  view ; 
and  yet  no  sooner  is  it  made  manifest  unto  him  that  his 
purposes  and  desires  are  about  to  be  thwarted  than  he 
exclaims,  '  the  will  of  the  Lord  be  done!'" 

REV.  WILLIAM  CLEIVIEKS. 

Mr.  Clemens  was  a  native  of  Wheeling,  Ya.,  a  grad- 
uate of  Washington  College,  Penn.,  and  of  Princeton 
Theological  Seminary,  and  a  missionary  for  nine  years  in 
Corisco,  Western  Africa.  He  was  a  man  of  more  than 
ordinary  energy,  great  warmth  of  heart,  and  piety  the 


186  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

most  sincere  and  devoted.  Accompanied  by  his  equally 
devoted  Avife,  he  went  to  Africa  in  September,  1853.  Their 
health  requiring  a  change  of  climate  for  a  season,  they  re- 
turned in  1858  to  this  country  on  a  visit,  and  went  back  to 
Corisco  early  in  the  next  year.  Mrs.  Clemens'  health 
needing  to  be  again  recruited,  she  came  home,  leaving 
Mr.  Clemens  at  his  post ;  but  it  became  necessary  for 
him  also  to  seek  health  again  in  his  native  land.  On 
the  voyage  he  was  taken  to  his  rest  on  the  24th  of  June, 
1862,  in  the  thirty-seventh  year  of  his  age,  and  he 
was  buried  at  sea  in  south  lat.  2°.  west  long.  6^  27^ 

Though  compelled  to  take  furloughs  from  his  work, 
Mr.  Clemens'  missionary  life  and  labors  were  but  very 
little  marked  by  the  feebleness  of  ill  health  ;  during 
most  of  the  time,  his  health  was  good  ;  indeed,  so  vigor-, 
ous  that  he  often  went  beyond  the  bounds  of  prudence 
in  his  work,  doing  in  Africa  what  few  men  would  at- 
tempt to  do  in  this  country.  This  was  particularly 
manifest  in  the  building  of  his  dwelling  house,  in  his 
journeys  to  visit  the  main-land  tribes,  in  order  to  obtain 
scholars  for  instruction  at  his  station  in  Corisco,  and 
generally  in  all  his  work.  Whatever  he  undertook  to  do, 
he  did  "  with  a  will,"  with  all  his  might.  He  was  an  earn- 
est, whole-hearted  missionary.  And  his  labors  were  not 
in  vain.  His  success  in  collecting  scholars  from  several 
different  tribes,  whom  he  hoped  to  prepare  for  usefulness 
among  their  own  people,  was  indeed  remarkable  ;  to 
secure  it  he  had  to  make  difficult  and  sometimes  danger- 
ous journej'S,  remove  prejudices,  allay  fears,  and  win 
the  confidence  of  heathen  parents.  It  was  a  cause  of 
the  greatest  joy  to  him  to  see  some  of  these  young 
men  brought  to  a  saving  knowledge  of  Christ,  and  de- 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  187 

voting  themselves  to  his  service.  In  preaching  services, 
also,  and  in  translating  a  part  of  the  Sacred  Scrip- 
tures into  Benga,  Mr.  Clemens  bore  a  full  share.  But  it 
is  impossible  to  give  an  adequate  view  of  the  character, 
labors,  and  usefulness  of  this  good  man — this  able  mis- 
sionary, in  this  brief  sketch.  Let  it  be  ended  with  the 
tribute  paid  to  his  memory  by  his  colleague,  the  Rev. 
C.  Dc  Ileer,  who  was  a  passenger  with  him  in  tlie  same 
ship,  likewise  seeking  the  restoration  of  health,  and  per- 
mitted to  minister  to  his  comfort  in  his  last  illness. 

"  Again  is  our  dear  mission  plunged  into  deep  sor- 
row by  the  loss  of  one  of  its  most  able  and  laborious 
members.  Answerable  to  his  high  calling  as  a  mis- 
sionary of  the  cross,  our  sainted  brother  executed  his 
office  in  season  and  out  of  season  ;  indeed,  by  night 
and  by  day,  on  the  land  and  on  the  sea,  the  mountain 
top  and  the  valley,  the  chapel,  as  well  as  the  poor  Afri- 
can hut  ;  in  short,  he  was  the  missionary  everywhere. 
It  was  for  Africa,  long  despised  and  neglected  Africa, 
that  his  noble  Christian  heart  bled.  Honored  with  the 
privilege  of  becoming  a  servant  to  '  the  servant  of  serv- 
ants,' he  sacrificed  his  all  to  win  them  to  Christ.  To 
be  the  means  of  educating  these  outcasts  of  the  earth, 
he  took  his  life  into  his  hand,  went  forward  from  tribe 
to  tribe,  planting  the  standard  of  the  cross,  proclaiming 
peace  through  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  liberty  to  the 
captives." 

REV.  JOHN  CLOUD. 

Mr.  Cloud  was  born  and  brought  up  in  Western 
Pennsylvania,  but  no  information  has  been  received  of 
his  early  life.      lie    graduated  at   Jefferson   College, 


188  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

studied  theology  at  the  Alleghany  Seminary,  reached 
Africa  as  a  missionary  December  31st,  1833,  and  died 
in  April,  1834.  He  was  a  man  of  ardent  temperament, 
which  led  him,  against  the  comisel  of  his  colleagues,  to 
undertake  for  missionary  exploration  a  journey  of  one 
hundred  and  fifty  miles  on  foot,  before  he  had  fully  re- 
covered from  sickness.  Tiie  unavoidable  exposure  and 
fatigue  of  the  journey  prostrated  his  strength,  and 
brought  on  an  attack  of  dysentery,  under  which  he  sunk 
in  a  few  days.  He  is  remembered  as  a  man  of  loving 
heart,  generous  impulses,  respectable  talents,  and  the 
sincerest  piety.     His  age  was  about  thirty. 


MRS.  LAURA  COXDIT. 

Mrs.  Condit,  wife  of  the  Rev.  Ira  M.  Condit,  of  the 
mission  in  China,  died  December  5,  1866.  "  She  was 
qualified  for  usefulness  in  a  high  degree,  and  was  de- 
voted to  her  Lord's  work,  so  that  her  removal  is  one  of 
the  mysteries  of  Providence.  She  was  kept  in  perfect 
peace  in  her  last  illness." — Annual  Rejyort^  1867. 


MR.  JAMES  CRAIG. 

Mk.  Craig,  a  teacher  in  the  mission  in  India,  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church,  died  August 
16,  1845,  in  the  forty-sixth  year  of  his  age. — Annual 
Report,  1846.  In  the  Missionary  Chronicle  of  February, 
1846,  there  is  a  warm  tribute  to  his  memory  by  the  Rev. 
J.  R.  Campbell,  D.D. 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  *  189 

MR.  M.  S.  COULTER. 

Moses  Stanley  Coulter  was  born  on  the  30tli  of 
May,  1824,  in  Brooke  County,  Virginia.  From  this 
place  he  removed,  with  his  parents,  to  the  State  of  Illi- 
nois, where  he  afterwards  resided.  In  the  sixteentli 
year  of  his  age,  he  experienced,  as  he  hoped,  a  change 
of  heart,  and  publicly  professed  his  faith  in  Christ. 

With  a  view  to  preparation  for  the  work  of  the  min- 
istry, he  entered  Hanover  College,  Indiana,  in  May, 
18-44.  He  was  here  a  diligent  and  successful  student, 
and  stood  high  in  point  of  scholarship,  while  his  Chris- 
tian deportment  and  attention  to  his  College  duties  se- 
cured to  him  the  esteem  and  affection  of  his  teachers 
and  associates.  He  was  graduated  with  his  class  on 
the  19th  July,  1848. 

About  this  time  he  was  requested  to  take  charge  of 
the  printing  press  at  Ningpo,  and  after  careful  consid- 
eration of  the  question  of  duty,  he  accepted  this  appoint- 
ment. In  February,  1849,  he  embarked  for  China  with 
his  wife,  a  daughter  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Crowe.  They 
arrived  at  Ningpo  on  the  24th  of  August.  The  Rev. 
Aug.  W.  Loomis,  who  for  some  time  had  charge  of" 
the  printing  office,  was  just  at  this  time  on  the  point  of 
returning  to  the  United  States,  on  account  of  the  failure 
of  his  health.  Mr.  Coulter  was  therefore  called  to 
enter  immediately  upon  the  duties  of  this  responsible 
situation. 

Mr.  Coulter,  soon  after  his  arrival,  placed  himself 
under  the  care  of  the  Presbytery  of  Ningpo,  as  a  candi- 
date, with  a  view  to  pursuing  his  studies  preparatory 
to  the  work  of  the  ministry,  to  which  he  felt  himself 


190   '  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

called.  At  tlie  same  time  he  did  not  neglect  the  im- 
portant work  of  learning  the  language  in  which  he 
lioped  to  preach. 

Mr.  Coulter,  however,  possessed  other  qualifications 
which  rendered  him  a  most  valuable  member  of  the 
mission.  He  possessed  a  sound  and  sober  judgment, 
but  was  ready  cheerfully  to  yield  to  that  of  a  majority 
of  his  associates  when  it  happened  to  differ  from  his 
own.  His  modest  and  retiring  disposition,  his  strong  at- 
tachment to  his  friends,  his  uniform  gentleness  and  kind- 
ness, endeared  him  to  his  associates,  and,  together  with 
his  unostentatious  devotion  to  the  cause  of  Christ,  ex- 
erted a  healthy  influence  in  the  circle  of  his  acquaint- 
ance. He  secured,  also,  a  large  share  in  the  respect 
and  affection  of  the  Chinese  with  whom  he  was  in  the 
habit  of  intercourse. 

AVhen  Mr.  Coulter  first  arrived  at  Ningpo,  his  fine 
manly  form,  and  apparent  strength  of  frame,  seemed  to 
promise  a  long  period  of  labor  in  the  work  upon  which 
he  was  entering.  This  hope,  alas,  was  too  soon  to  be 
disappointed.  He  was  repeatedly  attacked  by  disease 
attributable  to  the  climate,  recovering  health,  and  re- 
suming his  work,  until  in  the  latter  part  of  the  summer 
of  1852,  he  was  taken  with  sickness,  which  eventually 
proved  fatal. 

On  the  night  of  Friday,  the  10th  of  December,  a 
change  occurred,  of  which  he  was  conscious,  and  which 
he  himself  was  the  first  to  announce.  On  Saturday,  it 
was  evident  to  all  that  the  time  of  his  departure  was  at 
hand.  Many  friends  called  to  bid  a  last  farewell.  Oc- 
casionally his  mind  wandered,  and  for  a  time  while  in 
this  half  unconscious  state,  Satan  seemed  permitted  to 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  191 

assail  him.  But  his  feet  were  ui)on  the  Rock,  and  the 
adversary,  thoug-h  permitted  to  buffet,  could  not  prevail 
a.Q;ainst  him.  The  cloud  passed  away,  and  he  expressed 
his  conQdeuce  in  tlie  Saviour  of  sinnei-s. 

That  was  a  gloomy  day.  In  the  morning,  an  eclipse 
of  the  sun,  nearly  total,  darkened  the  heavens,  and 
spread  dismay  among  the  heathen  around,  who  sought 
by  dismal  sounds  to  avert  the  catastrophe  they  dreaded. 
More  sublime  than  the  spectacle  in  the  heavens,  was 
that  of  the  soul  of  our  brother,  struggling  in  the  agonies 
of  death,  or  rather  triumjyhing  over  death — yielding  to 
his  grasp  for  a  moment,  but  only  to  mount  up  swiftly  to 
those  happy  mansions  which  death  can  never  enter.  As 
the  sun  soon  again  resumed  its  wonted  splendor,  so  it 
was  felt,  the  soul  then  passing  tlirough  the  dark  valley 
of  the  shadow  of  death,  would  soon  be  basking  in  the 
bright  beams  of  the  Sun  of  Righteousness,  never  again 
to  experience  the  hidings  of  liis  face.  At  three  o'clock 
on  Sabbath  morning,  the  12th  of  December,  1852,  his 
spirit  took  its  flight,  and  passed,  as  we  cannot  doubt, 
"  to  brighter  worlds  on  high." — Home  and  Foreign  Re- 
cord. 

REV.   M.    SIMPSON  CULBERTSON,   D.D. 

Dr.  Culbertson  was  a  native  of  Chambersburgh, 
Pennsylvania.  He  graduated  at  the  Military  Academy, 
West  Point,  where  he  stood  high  in  character  and 
scholarship,  and  spent  a  short  time  as  an  officer  in  the 
U.  S.  Army.  Becoming  an  earnest  follower  of  Christ, 
he  resigned  his  commission  and  pursued  the  usual  course 
of  study  in  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton.     He 


192  MANUAL   OP   MISSIONS. 

went  with  his  wife  as  a  missionary  to  China,  arriving  in 
that  countr}^  October,  1844.  "With  the  exception  of  a 
visit  to  this  country,  for  his  health,  in  1856  and  '57, 
he  continued  at  his  missionary  work  in  China  until  his 
death  in  1862,  in  the  forty-fourth  year  of  his  age. 

Dr.  Culbertson  was  fitted  by  nature  and  by  grace  to 
be  a  leader  among  men  ;  he  would  doubtless  have 
achieved  distinction  if  he  had  continued  in  military 
service,  but  he  won  a  noble  fame  as  a  missionary,  and  he 
never  regretted  his  choice.  He  was  held  in  great  re- 
spect and  esteem  by  his  missionary  bi-ethren  and  by  the 
church  at  home.  His  main  work  was  the  translation  of 
the  Scriptures  into  Chinese,  pursued  for  several  years  in 
connection  with  other  eminent  missionaries,  but  which  he 
survived  them  to  complete.  A  work  from  liis  pen,  "  The 
Religions  of  North  China,''  was  published  by  Scribner 
and  Co.,  New  York,  during  his  visit  to  this  country,  and 
it  is  understood  that  a  biography  of  him  is  in  prepara- 
tion for  the  press.  One  of  his  colleagues,  the  Rev.  W. 
A.  P.  Martin,  D.D.,  at  the  request  of  the  missionaries, 
preached  a  commemorative  sermon  at  Shanghai,  in 
August,  1862,  the  concluding  paragraphs  of  which  are 
here  appended : 

"  Of  the  excellencies  of  his  character  I  need  offer  no 
delineation  ;  they  are  attested,  "with  one  voice,  by  all  the 
Protestant  missionaries,  of  all  ecclesiastical  connections, 
in  this  community.  '  Our  devoted  brother,'  they  say,  in 
a  paper,  adopted  a  few  days  after  his  deatli,  '  was  "  a 
man  of  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit,"  and  remarkable  for  his 
singleness  of  aim  and  straightforward  energy  and  in- 
dustry in  his  Master's  service.  .  .  .  He  set  before  him- 
self the  highest  ends,  and  strove,  both  by  preaching  and 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  193 

example,  to  glorify  God  in  the  salvation  of  his  fcllow- 
meii.  He  labored,  in  connection  with  the  late  Dr. 
Bridgeman,  for  several  years,  with  assiduity  and  perse- 
verance, in  preparing  a  revised  translation  of  the  sacred 
Scriptures  in  'the  Chinese  language,  a  labor  of  love 
which  he  regarded  as  the  great  work  of  his  life,  and  it 
was  a  source  of  great  consolation  to  him,  just  before  his 
departure,  that  God  had  enabled  him  to  complete  it. 
"We  recognize  in  these  traits  of  character,  and  tliis 
Christian  life,  the  devoted  missionary,  wliose  example  is 
worthy  of  our  imitation. 

"  '  Jicsolued,  therefore,  that  we  will  cherish  with  affec- 
tionate remembrance  the  character  and  course  of  our  de- 
parted brother.' 

"Happy  the  grave  which  is  crowned  with  such  a 
tribute !  There  is  but  oiie  eulogium  which  a  good  man 
may  covet  more  earnestly,  and  that  is  the  '  Well 
done,  good  and  faithful,'  pronounced  by  his  Lord  and 
Saviour.  This  blissful  welcome  has  no  doubt  greeted 
those  ears,  which  are  now  deaf  to  the  voice  of  human 
applause. 

"  There  let  us  leave  him,  bending  before  the  throne  of 
God,  and  drinking  in  the  fulness  of  that  'eternal  life,' 
the  words  of  which  he  delighted  in  dispensing  to  the 
perishing  heathen." 

MRS.  DANFORTH. 

Writing   at  Tungchow,  China,  of  the  death   of  his 
wife,  the  Rev.  J.  A.  Danforth   gave  the  following  ac- 
count.    It  no  doubt  describes  correctly  the  worth  of  this 
devoted  missionary :     "  Shortly  after  reaching  home,  she 
9 


194  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

rapidly  declined,  until,  on  the  13th  inst,  (September, 
1861.)  her  twenty-third  birthday,  she  folded  her  hands, 
and  gently  fell  asleep  in  Jesus.  So  calmly  and  peace- 
fully did  she  pass  away,  that  we  could  scarcely  perceive 
•when  her  freed  spirit  escaped  from  its  prison  and  sped 
away  on  angel's  wings,  to  that  better  land,  where 

'  Sickness  and  sorrow,  pain  and  death, 
Are  felt  and  feared  no  more.' 

"  Trusting  in  the  righteousness  of  Christ  alone,  a  more 
calm  and  peaceful  death  it  has  never  been  our  privilege 
to  witness.  Long  and  weary  months  had  she  suffered, 
and  much  of  the  time  intensely  ;  but  not  a  murmur 
escaped  her  lips.  Resigned  in  all  things  to  the  will  of 
Him  who  doeth  all  things  well,  she  patiently  awaited 
the  result,  desiring  to  live  only  that  she  might  more 
worthily  serve  and  honor  Ilim.  But  now  she  enjoys  a 
blessed  release.  She  has  entered  into  ^^  rest" — eternal 
rest ;  rest  from  weary  toil,  and  anxious  care,  and  earth's 
unnumbered  woes.  There,  no  doubt,  she  and  her  dear 
brother,  who  preceded  her  but  a  short  time  since,  to- 
gether roam  the  heavenly  fields,  plucking  immortal 
fruits  from  the  tree  of  life,  and  drinking  blissful 
draughts  from  salvation's  never-failing  wells.  We  can- 
not wish  her  back  to  this  dreary  scene  of  sorrow,  sin, 
and  death.  No,  no  !  rather,  far,  wish  ourselves  away 
with  her,  to  share  that  fullness  of  joy,  and  those  plea- 
sures which  are  at  God's  right  hand  for  evermore. 

"  Of  my  own  feelings,  it  does  not  become  me  here  to 
speak.  But  I  cannot  refrain  from  bearing  a  brief  testi- 
mony to  her  worth.  She  was  ever  a  loving  and  faith- 
ful wife,  most   gentle   and  kind;  the  void  her  absence 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  195 

makes  cannot  be  expressed.  Her  sound  and  mature 
judgment,  her  strong  common  sense,  her  decision  and 
energy  in  action,  her  refinement  and  delicacy  of  senti- 
ment, her  high  sense  of  honor,  her  gentleness  and 
serenity  of  temper — no  doubt  the  result  of  a  very  marked 
growth  in  grace  during  the  last  few  years — and  the 
warmth  and  strength  of  her  attachments,  all  combined 
to  render  her  character  one  of  the  most  perfect  and 
complete  which  this  imperfect  world  affords." 

MRS.  DE  HEER. 

Mrs.  De  Heer,  wife  of  Rev.  Cornelius  De  Heer,  of  the 
Corisco  mission,  died  April  2,  1857.  "Her  end  was 
calm  and  peaceful." — A7i7iual  Report,  1858. 

REV.  ISHWARI  DAS. 

This  lamented  Hindu  minister  died  at  Futtehgurh, 
May  2,  1867  (at  the  age  probably  of  about  forty).  He 
was  so  long  connected  with  the  mission,  and  for  so  large 
a  part  of  the  time  in  positions  of  usefulness  and  respon- 
sibility, and  he  always  attended  to  his  duty  with  such 
quiet  punctuality  and  faithfulness,  that  it  will  be  difficult, 
indeed,  to  find  any  one  who  can  fill  his  place. 

In  childhood,  Ishwari  Das  was  one  of  a  number  of  or- 
phan children  collected  at  Futtehpore  by  a  pious  Eng- 
lish physician.  These  children,  when  afterwards  handed 
over  to  the  charge  of  Rev.  Henry  R.  Wilson,  became 
the  germ  from  svhich  grew  the  Rakha  Christian  village 
at  Futtehgurh.  In  youth,  he  was  noted  for  a  steady 
disposition  and  a  love  for  books.     In  the  study  of  the 


196  MANUAL   OP   MISSIONS. 

English  language  and  literature  lie  made  unusual  pro- 
ficiency. He  could  speak  that  language  as  few  Hindoos 
can,  with  no  perceptible  accent,  and  with  great  gram- 
matical and  idiomatical  purity.  ...  At  what  time 
he  was  fir.st  savingly  impressed  with  the  truths  of  Chris- 
tianity is  not  known,  nor  is  there  any  record  of  the  time 
when  he  joined  the  Lord's  people  by  profession,  but  this 
was  most  probably  done  in  early  life,  for  he  was  one  of 
the  first  three  orphans  admitted  to  the  Communion.  At 
an  early  age  he  became  a  teacher  in  the  High  School  of 
Furrukhabad,  where  he  remained  for  some  time. 

During  the  mutiny,  the  subject  of  this  sketch,  with  his 
wife  and  several  small  children,  was  exposed  for  months 
to  great  hardships  and  dangers.  When  the  missionaries 
held  their  final  interview  with  the  native  Christians  be- 
fore entering  on  their  ill-fated  journey  to  Cawnpore, 
some  of  the  former  proposed  that  they  should  live  and 
die  with  their  people.  But  it  was  generally  held  better 
for  both  parties  that  they  should  separate,  as  it  was 
probable  that  the  latter,  as  natives  of  the  country,  could 
hide  in  distant  villages  and  escape,  whereas  white  faces 
would  only  endanger  them. 

The  former  home  of  one  of  the  Rakha  Christians  was 
in  a  village  a  few  miles  from  Futtehgurh,  accordingly  he 
and  Tshwari  Das,  and  one  or  two  others,  with  their 
families,  fled  to  that  place  and  remained  two  or  three 
weeks  in  concealment.  When  news  came  that  Dhokul 
Pershad  and  those  with  him  who  had  not  succeeded  in 
escaping  from  Futtehgurh,  had  been  cruelly  slaugh- 
tered on  the  parade  ground  there,  the  Zamindar  who 
had  been  protecting  them  sent  to  say  that  he  had  been 
at  great  pains  to  secure  a  good  name  with  the  English, 


MEMOIRS   OP   MISSIONARIES.  197 

and  that  if,  as  lie  very  much  feared  would  be  the  case, 
they  should  be  massacred  by  some  wandering  band  of 
rebels  while  nominally  under  his  protection,  he  would  be 
held  to  strict  account.  In  short,  though  personally  well 
disposed,  he  declined  to  risk  any  thing  on  their  behalf. 

Leaving  this  village,  they  traveled  on  to  the  once 
famous  Hindu  capital  of  Kanouge.  After  many  perils 
and  mishaps  .  .  .  they  resolved  on  making  their  way 
as  best  they  might,  on  foot,  to  Cawnpore,  but  intelli- 
gence reached  them  of  the  bloody  massacre  of  the  Eng- 
lish and  their  dear  friends,  the  missionaries,  at  that 
place,  and  so  their  way  seemed  to  be  hedged  up. 

Ishwari  Das  then  said  to  his  companions  :  "Let  us  re- 
turn and  deliver  ourselves  up  to  the  Nawab  of  Furruk- 
habad,  he  will  only  slay  us  as  he  has  slain  our  brother 
Dhokul  and  the  rest,  but  that  is  only  five  minutes  of  suf- 
fering and  then  forever  rest  and  peace.  Better  dying 
than  this  death  in  life."  And  so  they  turned  their  sad 
footsteps  once  more  toward  their  desolated  homes,  hoping 
that,  if  not  in  life,  at  least  in  the  grave  they  might  find 
rest.  Wandering  here  and  there,  suffered  for  a  few 
days  and  then  rudely  sent  away,  helped  by  some  and 
threatened  and  abused  by  others,  they  remained  the 
sport  of  fortune  and  the  victims  of  suspense  and  hope 
deferred,  until  at  last  news  spread  like  wildfire  through 
the  land  that  the  English  had  taken  Cawnpore.  .  .  . 
Lord  Clyde's  force  soon  advanced  to  Futtehgurh,  and 
cleared  away  the  rebels,  defeating  the  Nawab's  army. 
This  enabled  the  Christians  to  return  and  rebuild  the 
ruins  of  their  once  happy  village.  Here,  even  before  the 
country  was  safe  for  travel,  they  were  visited  by  our 
lamented  brother,  Fnllcrton,  from  the  Agra  Fort.     No 


198  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

one  who  has  read  his  description  of  that  meeting  in  the 
May  number  of  the  Foreign  3fissio)iarij,  for  1858,  can 
soon  forget  that  patliclic  story. 

I  have  been  told  that,  even  in  those  disturbed  days, 
when  they  were  surrounded  by  perils  and  priA'ations, 
Ishwari  Das  was  not  idle,  but  that  he  prepared  adiglott 
manual  of  English  and  Urdu,  with  reading  exercises,  and 
a  concise  grammar  and  vocabulary,  to  enable  persons  of 
little  leisure  to  obtain  a  better  acquaintance  Avith  the 
Urdu  language.  This  book  was  published  and  served  a 
very  useful  purpose. 

Unlike  so  many  of  the  educated  natives  of  Hindustan, 
he  greatly  desired  to  be  useful  to  his  countrymen  by  in- 
troducing them  to  occidental  science  and  literature  by 
means  of  translations  and  compilations.  In  his  later 
years  he  spent  much  time  in  preparing  a  series  of  text 
books,  for  our  schools,  in  the  Urdu  language,  such  as 
"Outlines  of  History,"  "Grammar,"  "Geography,"  etc. 
He  published  also  a  useful  little  hand-book,  giving  the 
various  forms  in  the  conjugation  of  Hindustani  verbs, 
with  their  English  equivalents.  After  his  return  from 
America  he  published  a  small  volume  of  his  impressions 
and  experiences  in  that  land.  ...  A  much  more 
important  work  in  the  same  language  was  his  "Domestic 
Manners  and  Customs  of  the  Hindoos,"  whose  object  was 
to  show  to  the  English  residents  the  habits  and  manner 
of  life  and  thought  of  the  people  among  whom  they  dwell. 
I  know  of  no  work  which  gives  in  so  brief  space  such 
accurate  and  extensive  information  on  this  subject.  A 
second  edition  of  this  work  has  lately  been  issued  in  Be- 
nares. He  also  took  the  prize  of  $100,  offered  for  the 
best  essay  on  Female  Education  in  India. 


MEMOIRS   OF    MISSIONARIES.  199 

Beside  the  smaller  works  above  alluded  to,  this  lament- 
ed brother  has  left  behind  a  legacy  to  the  native  Church 
■which  will  long  cause  his  name  to  be  held  in  grateful  re- 
membrance. Some  years  ago,  a  learned  Bengal  civilian 
offered  a  prize  of  8250  for  the  best  system  of  Theology, 
simple  in  style,  and  suited  in  illustration  to  the  Hindu 
mind.  The  prize  was  given  to  Ishwari  Das's  •'  Lectures 
on  Theology,"  which  are  admirably  adapted  to  their  pur- 
pose— that  is,  to  the  instruction  in  the  faith  of  the  un- 
learned. The  work  has  been  published  both  in  English 
and  Urdu.  The  English  copy  is  a  closely-printed  16mo 
of  over  400  pages.  It  will  thus  be  seen  that  he  was  an 
earnest  and  industrious  as  well  as  a  scholarly  man,  and 
accomplished  much  in  spite  of  frequent  ill-health  and 
weakness  of  the  eyes,  which  much  interfered  with  his 
studies.  After  the  mutiny  he  was  engaged  for  some 
time  as  head-master  of  tlie  Furrukhabad  school,  and 
afterwards  of  the  school  at  Rakha.  For  a  year  or  two 
he  also  assisted  the  missionary  by  taking  one  of  the  Sab- 
bath services,  having  to  this  end  been  licensed  by  the 
Furrukhabad  Presbytery.  As  a  preacher,  he  was  simple, 
earnest,  and  instructive,  though  with  no  considerable 
graces  of  delivery. 

At  the  close  of  1865,  the  station  of  Futtehpore  was 
left  vacant  by  the  transfer  of  the  missionary  to  Etawah, 
and  Ishwari  Das  was  selected  as  the  most  suitable  of  the 
native  brethren  to  fill  the  place.  Accordingly  a  solemn 
ordination  service  was  held  in  the  presence  of  a  large 
congregation,  and  he  was  seat  under  bright  auspices  to 
his  new  field  of  labor.  His  health,  however,  soon  began 
to  fail,  and  at  the  end  of  a  year  he  was  sent  back  to 
Fnttehgurhj  in  the  hope  that  his  health  might  be  suf- 


200  iMAxNUAL    OF    MISSIONS. 

ficiently  restored  to  enable  him  to  become  the  pastor  of 
the  Ilakha  church.  But  this  hope  was  never  realized. 
A  severe  attack  of  dyspepsia  ended  at  last  in  inflammation 
of  the  bowels,  and  he  suffered  months  of  agony,  until  at 
last  his  Saviour  gave  him  release. 

During  his  long  and  painful  illness  this  dear  brother 
was  peculiarly  blessed  in  being  enabled  to  show  what 
religion  can  do  for  the  Christian.  Bearing  his  suffer- 
ings with  the  utmost  patience,  looking  forward  with  confi- 
dence to  the  hope  of  a  blessed  release,  and  bearing  a 
constant  and  unwavering  testimony  to  the  preciousness 
and  sufficiency  of  the  Saviour,  I  trust  many  were  enabled 
to  say:  "Let  me  die  the  death  of  the  righteous,  and  let 
my  last  end  be  like  his."  In  many  conversations  with 
him  the  clearness  and  simplicity  of  his  faith  were  very 
evident.  "I  am  a  great  sinner,  but  Christ,  who  died  for 
me,  is  a  great  Saviour  ;  he  has  promised  to  save  all  who 
trust  in  him,  and  he  will  not,  cannot  fail,"  seemed  his 
simple  creed.  To  those  who  visited  him  on  his  death-bed, 
heathen  and  Christian,  he  spoke  often  and  solemnly  of 
the  duty  of  preparing  to  meet  their  God,  so  that  even 
unspiritual  persons  came  away,  saying,  "  What  a  holy 
man  is  that !"  He  once  spoke  to  me  very  sadly  of  how 
few  there  were  who  seemed  able  to  enter  into  sympathy 
with  him  when  he  spoke  of  the  precious  things  of  Christ. 

Speaking  to  him  one  day  of  the  way  by  which  God 
had  led  him,  he  replied,  "  One  verse  expresses  it  all — 
'  Surely  goodness  and  mercy  have  followed  me  all  the 
days  of  my  life.' "  Such  was  what  grace  had  done  for 
a  man  who,  but  for  the  Gospel,  would  probably  have 
grown  up  a  stupid,  ignorant  Hindu,  bowing,  with  clasp- 
ed hands,  before  some  hideous  imas-e  chiseled  out  of 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  201 

stone,  wearing-  caste-marks  of  mud  and  ashes  plas- 
tered on  his  face,  and  drinking  the  water  in  which  his 
Brahmin  teacher  had  washed  his  feet.  Is  not  this  a 
victory?  Should  not  the  people  of  God  desire  more 
such  victories  ?'  Could  they  not  have  such  ?  Here  is  a 
brand  plucked  from  the  bm-ning — a  valuable  teacher, 
author,  minister,  raised  up  ;  a  happy  Christian  home  and 
family-altar  established  ;  a  number  of  children  trained 
up  in  Christian  truth,  and  to  bright  promise  of  useful- 
ness ;  an  eminent  example  of  Christian  living  and  dy- 
ing ; — what  is  not  all  this  worth  to  the  Church  ? — Rev. 
W.  F.  Johnson. 

REV.  JAMES  EDEK 

Mr.  Eden  was  removed  by  death  June  1,  1847.  He 
was  among  the  first  emigrants  to  Liberia,  was  pastor  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Monrovia,  was  much  re- 
spected by  his  acquaintances  while  he  lived,  and  by 
them  his  memory  will  be  long  held  in  esteem. — Annual 
Rejyort,  1848. 

MRS.  FLEMING. 

Mrs.  Fleming,  wife  of  the  Rev.  John  Fleming,  of  the 
mission  to  the  Chippewa  Indians,  died  in  May,  1839. 

REV.  JOHN  E.  FREE3IAN. 

Mr.  Freeman  was  a  native  of  New  Jersey,  born  in 

the  year  1809,  and  a  graduate  of  the  College  and  of  the 

Theological  Seminary   at  Princeton.      He   arrived  in 

India  with  his  wife  in  1839,  and  was  stationed  at  Alla- 

9* 


202  MANUAL   OF    MISSIONS. 

habad.  In  1849,  Mrs.  Freeman  was  taken  to  her  rest. 
Next  year  he  returned  to  this  country  on  a  visit  for  his 
health,  and  in  1851  he  went  bacTc  to  India,  after  liaving 
again  entered  into  the  marriage  relation.  He  was  set- 
tled most  of  the  time  after  his  return  at  Mynpuric,  but 
removed  to  Futtegurh  in  1856,  where  he  remained  until 
the  mutiny  of  the  Sepoys  led  to  his  violent  death  in 
1857.  He  was  a  practical,  industrious,  faithful  mission- 
ary. No  extended  notice  is  here  given,  for  the  same 
reason  as  already  mentioned  in  the  notice  of  the  Rev. 
David  E.  Campbell,  supra. 

MRS.  MARY  ANN  FREEMAN. 

Mes.  Freeman,  wife  of  the  Rev,  John  E.  Freeman, 
departed  this  life  at  Allahabad,  Northern  India,  August 
8,  1849,  in  the  thirty-fourth  year  of  her  age. 

Mrs.  Freeman  was  born  in  Newark,  New  Jersey,  and 
resided  there  up  to  the  time  of  her  entering  upon  the 
life  of  a  missionary.  Her  maiden  name  was  Mary  Ann 
Beach,  daughter  of  Isaac  N.  and  Mary  Beach.  It  was 
her  happiness  to  be  found  in  the  line  of  covenant  bless- 
ings, and  to  grow  up  amidst  such  influences  as  a  pious, 
well  regulated  family  seldom  fails  to  exert.  Her  pro- 
fiting soon  began  to  appear.  Very  early  in  life  she  ex- 
hibited a  degree  of  thoughtfulness,  a  self-control,  and  a 
general  maturity  of  character,  much  above  what  is  com- 
mon to  children  of  the  same  age.  When  about  sixteen 
she  made  a  imblic  profession  of  Christ's  name.  From 
that  time  onward,  her  path  was  like  the  shining  light, 
shining  more  and  more  until  the  perfect  day. 

In  the  year  1838,  she  accompanied  her   husbnnd  to 


MEMOIRS   OP   MISSIONARIES.  203 

India,  On  the  passage  out  slie  diligently  employed  her 
time  in  such  studies  as  might  the  better  tit  her  for  her 
Avork  ;  and  in  fifteen  months  after  reaching  the  station 
assigned  them,  she  was  able  to  render  valuable  assist- 
ance in  teaching  a  scliool,  both  in  the  Urdu  and  Hindi 
languages.  She  was  very  efficient  as  a  helper  in  every 
good  work  appertaining  to  her  situation. 

In  such  an  hour  as  her  friends  thought  not,  the  Son 
of  Man  came  to  take  her  to  himself.  Ten  years  resi- 
dence in  the  debilitating  climate  of  India,  had  begun  to 
weaken  her  strength  in  the  way,  and  for  the  last  few 
months  she  had  been  quite  feeble.  Still  no  one  sup- 
posed that  the  sorrowful  hour  was  so  near  at  hand:  On 
the  morning  of  the  very  day  she  died,  she  rode  several 
miles,  came  back  cheerful  and  happy,  and  retired  to  rest 
only  a  little  before  the  usual  time.  But  her  days  were 
ended  ;  she  was  taken  suddenly,  and  left  the  world  so 
calmly  and  quietly,  that  those  sitting  by  could  scarcely 
believe  she  was  gone. 

Her  death  occurred  on  the  evening  of  the  weekly 
missionary  meeting,  and  all  were  present  to  witness  this 
beloved  sister's  departure.  It  was  a  touching  scene  ; 
a  little  group  of  Christian  missionaries  assembled  in  a 
heathen  land,  to  close  the  eyes  of  one  with  whom  they 
had  often  taken  sweet  counsel,  and  gone  to  the  house  of 
God  in  company.  No  wonder  if  the  place  became  a 
Bochim. — Rev.  J.  L.  /Scott. 


Jims.  ELIZABETH  FREEMAN. 

Mrs.  Freeman  accompanied  her  husband,  tlie  Rev.  J. 
E.  Freeman,  to  India  on  his  return  in  1851.     She  was 


20-i  MANUAL   OP   MISSIONS. 

one  of  the  best  missionaries,  as  might  have  been  ex- 
pected from  the  views  given  by  her  friend  and  pastor, 
the  late  Rev.  iST.  Murray,  D.D.  "  Mrs.  Freeman  was 
connected  with  some  of  the  best  families  in  New  Jersey, 
and  moved  in  the  very  best  circles  of  her  native  State. 
Agreeable  in  manners,  social,  intelligent,  warm-hearted, 
devotedly  pious,  strong  in  her  affections,  and  of  firm 
health,  slie  possessed  remarkable  fitness  for  missionary 
life  in  India.  The  climate  seemed  adapted  to  her  con- 
stitution ;  and  with  scarcely  any  interruption,  she  was 
able  to  prosecute  her  great  work  until  it  was  so  myste- 
riously brought  to  a  close.  No  more  beloved  female 
'missionary  was  there  on  the  Indian  field."  She  was 
one  of  the  victims  of  Sepoy  cruelty  at  Cawnpore.  The 
words  already  quoted  in  tliis  book,  page  104,  from  a  let- 
ter to  her  sisters,  written  a  short  time  before  the  mis- 
sionary company  started  from  Futtehgurh  on  their  sad 
voyage,  have  brought  tears  to  many  eyes,  and  evidence 
a  spirit  which  would  have  been  held  in  high  honor  in 
any  of  the  martyr  ages  of  the  church.  Let  them  be 
borne  in  memory,  to  the  praise  of  the  great  grace  that 
was  given  to  this  servant  of  Christ. 

REV.  JOHN  B.  FRENCH. 

Mr.  French  was  a  native  of  Georgetown,  D.  C,  and 
a  graduate  of  Columbia  College,  D.  C,  and  of  Princeton 
Theological  Seminary.  He  went  to  Canton,  China,  in 
1846,  and  ranked  among  the  foremost  of  the  mission- 
aries in  that  country.  "  His  health  had  been  seriously 
impaired  for  the  last  two  years  of  his  life,  and  he  was 
urged  to  make  a  visit  to  this  country  for  its  recovery  ; 


MEMOIRS  OF   MISSIONARIES.  205 

but  he  was  unwilling  to  leave  his  work.  Eventually 
his  physician's  advice  became  imperative,  and  he  cm- 
barked  with  his  family  early  in  November,  but  on  the 
30th  of  that  month,  1858,  he  was  called  to  enter  into 
his  rest.  He  was  an  accomplished  and  devoted  mission- 
ary, an  eloquent  preacher,  a  man  greatly  esteemed  by 
his  brethren,  and  deeply  lamented  by  all  who  knew 
him." — Annual  Report,  1859. 

REV.  ROBERT  S.  FULLERTON. 

Mr.  Fullerton  was  a  native  of  Ohio,  a  graduate  of 
Athens  College,  Ohio,  and  of  Alleghany  Theological 
Seminary,  and  for  fifteen  years  a  faithful  missionary  in 
India.  He  died  at  Landour,  October  4th,  18G5,  in  the 
forty-fourth  year  of  his  age.  He  spent  a  short  time 
after  his  arrival  in  India  at  Futtehgurh  and  at  Mynpurie ; 
but  within  a  year  he  was  called  to  Agra,  to  commence 
and  carry  on,  in  company  with  his  wife,  two  institutions, 
a  male  and  a  female  school,  for  the  East  India  commu- 
nity. It  was  hoped  that  through  this  instrumentality 
much  would  be  done,  and  that  in  a  very  direct  way,  for 
the  advancement  of  the  cause  of  missions.  Into  this 
effort  for  the  good  of  India  Mr.  Fullerton  threw  himself 
with  all  his  might,  and  for  a  time  he  had  the  charge  of 
both  institutions,  until  the  arrival  of  the  Rev.  R.  E.  Wil- 
liams relieved  him  of  the  boys'  department.  About  this 
time  he  was  also  called  to  become  pastor  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  at  Agra  ;  which  charge  he  continued  to 
hold,  as  well  as  that  of  the  Female  school,  until  the 
mutiny  broke  out  in  1857,  scattering  both  of  them,  and 
breaking  up  our  mission  at  Agra. 


206  MANUAL    OP    MISSIONS. 

The  girls'  school,  wliich  Mr.  Fiillerton  managed,  in 
connexion  with  his  wife,  continued  for  five  years,  and 
was  very  successful,  both  as  a  school  and  as  a  means  of 
doinff  ffood.  It  did  mucli  to  elevate  the  tone  of  Chris- 
tian  feeling  in  the  East  India  community  of  this  part  of 
the  country,  and  many  of  the  girls  who  were  educated 
there,  we  have  reason  to  believe,  received  impressions 
which  will  never  fade  away.  As  pastor  of  tlic  church, 
Mr.  Fullerton  was  most  laborious  and  successful.  The 
church  grew  under  his  care,  and  many  were  added  to 
the  number  of  its  members. 

His  labors  at  Agra  had  been  mainly  in  English,  and 
he  had,  while  there,  but  little  opportunity  of  preparing 
himself  for  preaching  to  the  natives.  This  he  regretted, 
but  circumstances  beyond  his  control  decided  his  course. 
When  he  went  to  Futtchgurh,  he  set  himself  with  re- 
markable diligence  to  the  work  of  learning  to  write  and 
preach  in  the  native  language  ;  and  in  a  short  time  he 
made  so  much  progress  that  he  became  a  very  acceptable 
preacher.  It  has  often  been  said  in  this  country,  that  if 
a  man  does  not  learn  the  language  in  the  first  two  or 
three  years  of  Iiis  residence  here,  he  will  never  learn  it. 
As  a  general  rule,  this  is  no  doubt  correct,  but  Mr.  Ful- 
lerton was  a  remarkable  exception.  His  heart  was 
thorougldy  in  his  work.  He  had  a  good  ear  for  picking 
up  native  words  and  idioms,  and  lie  became  rapidly  a 
fluent  and  effective  speaker  to  the  natives  in  their  own 
language. 

As  soon  as  circumstances  would  admit,  Mr.  Fullerton 
recommenced  the  Furrukhabad  High  School,  which  soon 
became  as  large  and  flourishing  as  it  had  ever  been 
before.     He  had  also  charge  of  a  native  church  in  the 


MEMOIRS   OP  MISSIONARIES.  207 

city,  numbering  about  twenty  communicants,  and  besides 
he  spent  a  good  deal  of  time  in  preaching  in  the  bazars. 
Three  years  passed  on — his  hands  and  heart  being  fully 
engaged.  The  charge  of  the  school,  in  which  he  taught 
a  great  deal,  was  particularly  laborious,  and  it  was  prob- 
ably this  labor,  more  than  any  other,  which  first  began 
to  break  him  down.  His  health  failed,  and  it  became 
necessary  that  he  sliould  either  leave  India,  or  take  a 
place  where  he  could  easily  enjoy  the  benefit  of  the  Hills. 
The  Dchra  station,  being  at  that  time  vacant,  he  was 
called  to  it  in  the  early  part  of  1864,  and  here  he  labored 
until  nearly  the  end  of  his  course,  taking  as  little  advan- 
tage of  his  proximity  to  the  Hills  as  possible,  and  by  far 
too  little  for  tlie  good  of  his  health.  Here  a  malignant 
disease,  probably  brought  on  by  his  previous  debilitated 
state,  seized  upon  him,  and  in  about  three  months  he 
passed  away  from  among  us. 

His  piety  was  deei>seatcd,  sincere,  and  founded  upon 
principle.  Every  one  that  knew  him  must  have  felt 
that  he  was  a'  man  who  both  loved  his  fellow-men  and 
feared  God.  And  it  was  a  piety  which  sustained  him  in 
the  hour  of  trial.  When  it  was  decided  by  the  doctors 
that  his  disease  was  mortal,  he  said  that  he  had  much 
wished  to  see  his  family  settled  in  America,  and  to  look 
once  more  upon  the  face  of  his  beloved  country,  in  whose 
calamities  he  had  deeply  sympathized,  but  it  was  his  first 
d.esire  that  the  will  of  the  Lord  should  be  done.  It  was 
also  a  pleasant  idea  that  his  body  should  rest  in  the  land 
where  his  life-work  had  been  accomplished,  and  in  some 
measure  bear  testimony  to  the  truth  which  he  had  pro- 
claimed. In  any  event  it  was  loell,  and  he  was  entirely 
resigned.     He  had  not  those  ecstatic  feelings  that  some 


208  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

have  spoken  of,  but  lie  knew  whom  he  had  believed,  and 
was  sure  that  He  was  both  able  and  willing  to  save  him. 
Frequently,  during  the  course  of  his  illness,  and  some- 
times when  he  was  suffering  great  pain,  he  said,  "  All  is 
peace."  It  was  this  abiding  sense  of  safety,  more  than 
anything  else,  though  he  was  naturally  brave,  which 
enabled  him  to  lie  down  calmly,  and  submit  to  frightful 
operations, — passing  off,  as  quietly  as  an  infant,  into  a 
sleep  from  which  it  was  very  doubtful  whether  he  would 
ever  awaken  in  this  world.  After  the  last  operation 
was  performed,  when  he  evidently  expected  a  fatal  ter- 
mination, he  called  us  to  his  bed-side,  and  said  that  he 
must  speak  now  while  he  was  able.  He  wished  to  say 
that  this  was  the  happiest  day  of  his  life.  He  had 
arrived  at  the  land  of  Beulah.  All  was  bright  and 
beautiful,  and  he  had  no  fear  for  what  was  beyond.  He 
was  as  sure  of  the  truth  of  the  religion  in  which  he 
believed  as  he  was  of  his  own  existence,  and  he  knew 
that  Christ  would  save  him. 

One  of  the  most  prominent  traits  in  tlie  character  of 
our  departed  brother  was  his  geniality.  I  think  every 
one  who  knew  him  will  bear  witness  that  the  first  thing 
in  him  which  would  strike  an  observer  was  the  tone  of 
good  feeling  and  joyousness  which  it  was  his  habit  to 
throw  over  those  with  whom  he  had  intercourse.  He 
was  social  in  his  nature — fond  of  society,  full  of  good 
humor,  and  ready  wit.  It  was  this  which  made  him  a 
cheerful  and  desirable  companion,  and  attached  all 
hearts  to  him.  In  our  mission  circle  he  was  much  be- 
loved, and  we  all  feel  that  we  have  lost  a  very  dear 
friend. 

Tiiough  indifferent  in  trifling  matters,  and  exercising 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  209 

much  toleration  for  opinions  in  wliicli  he  did  not  agree, 
he  was  very  firm  in  the  maintenance  of  his  own  princi- 
ples, and  in  pursuing  the  course  which  he  thought  right. 
No  matter  how  yielding  or  complaisant  he  might  he, 
touch  him  on  any  of  the  principles  which  he  held  sacred, 
and  you  found  you  had  a  man  to  deal  with  who  was  as 
firm  as  a  rock.  His  firmness,  however,  was  ?o  mixed 
and  tempered  with  urbanity  and  toleration,  that  it  never 
seriously  offended,  much  less  was  there  occasion  for.  per- 
manent alienation  of  feeling. 

His  nature  being  tlius  tempered  by  firmness  and  ur- 
banity, it  need  hardly  be  added  that  his  treatment  of  the 
natives  of  this  country,  and  especially  of  the  native  Chris- 
tians, was  very  happy.  While  never  afraid  to  tell  them 
their  duty,  he  was  more  than  is  usual  respectful  and 
courteous  to  them.  This  they  appreciated  as  something 
they  do  not  always  receive,  and  as  a  consequence  he  was 
much  beloved  and  respected  by  them. 

I  have  thus  noted  down  one  or  two  of  the  more  promi- 
nent traits  in  the  character  of  our  departed  brother,  but 
if  I  were  to  attempt  a  full  portraiture,  I  should  have  to 
speak  of  the  admirable  manner  in  which  he  fulfilled  the 
duties  of  a  husband  and  father,  of  the  wisdom  and 
prudence  which  he  brought  with  him  into  our  missionary 
consultations,  of  the  discrimination  by  which  he  could 
detect  those  who  were  attempting  to  deceive,  of  the 
forbearance  which  he  could  exercise  towards  the  erring, 
joined,  at  the  same  time,  with  much  painstaking  for  their 
restoration,  and  in  a  word  of  his  happy  tact  in  dealing 
with  men  generally. 

We  all  feel  that  we  have  lost  a  much  loved  brother  in 
the  Lord,  a  sincere  friend,  a  valued  missionary,  a  bulwark 


210  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

in  the  Cliurcb.  May  wc,  and  you  who  read,  follow  in 
tlie  steps  of  those  who  have  gone  before,  so  that  at  last 
we  may  be  partakers  of  that  eternal  joy  upon  which  they 
have  already  entered ! — Rev.  J.  L.  tScoit. 

REV.  S.  R.  GAYLEY. 

Samuel  R.  Gayley  was  born  at  Magheracrigan,  near 
Strabane,  County  Tyrone,  Ireland,  in  October,  1828. 
From  his  earliest  childhood  he  believed  himself  to  have 
been  the  subject  of  divine  grace.  He  did  not  himself 
know  a  time  when  he  did  not  love  the  Saviour.  He  was 
a  child  of  the  covenant,  blessed  with  that  priceless 
benefit,  a  strictly  religious  training  by  pious  parents. 
And  this  training  seems,  without  any  sudden  or  marked 
change  at  any  one  time,  gradually  to  have  attained  its 
highest  object.  His  religious  growth  seems  to  have 
been  precisely  that  indicated  by  our  Lord's  beautiful 
figure,  "  first  the  blade,  then  tlie  ear,  then  the  full  corn 
in  the  ear," 

In  1847  he  came  to  the  United  States,  graduated  at 
La  Fayette  College  in  1853,  and  at  Princeton  Theologi- 
cal Seminary  in  1856.  In  the  Seminary,  the  remarks 
of  Dr.  Hodge  at  a  conference  decided  him  in  favor  of  a 
personal  engagement  as  a  Foreign  Missionary,  a  work  in 
which  he  had  always  been  interested,  and  of  which  he 
had  already  thought  much.  In  the  winter  of  1854r-5  he 
applied  to  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presby- 
terian Cimrch  for  appointment  as  a  missionary,  designat- 
ing Northern  China  as  the  field  of  his  choice.  Witli  his 
wife  he  arrived  at  Shanghai,  on  the  7th  of  February, 
1857. 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  211 

Mr.  Gayley's  labors  in  Shanghai  were  considerably 
interrupted  by  local  disturbances,  by  the  approach  of  the 
Tac  Ping  rebels,  and  especially  towards  the  last  by 
sickness  in  his  person  and  family.  He  succeeded  well 
in  getting  the  dialect  of  the  place,  and  was  preaching 
abundantly  when  an  affection  of  the  throat,  greatly  ag- 
gravated by  the  dampness  of  the  climate,  occurred,  by 
which  he  was  obliged  very  frequently  to  desist  from 
public  preaching.  The  health  of  himself  and  family 
constrained  him,  in  April,  1861,  to  remove  to  Tungchow, 
in  the  province  of  Shantung,  a  locality  which  from  its 
high  latitude,  pure  air  and  sea  breezes  was  thought 
likely  to  prove  eminently  healthful.  The  change  was 
decidedly  beneficial  botli  to  Mr.  Gayley  and  his  family. 
The  people,  moreover,  listened  to  the  Gospel  with 
marked  attention,  and  in  the  course  of  a  few  months 
several  professed  their  faith  in  Christ,  amongst  whom 
was  Mr.  Gayley's  teacher,  a  man  of  mind  and  character 
who  gives  promise  of  great  usefulness.  .  .  . 

The  winter  and  spring  of  1861-2  was  a  very  happy 
period  in  Mr.  Gayley's  missionary  experience.  He  made 
rapid  progress  in  the  Mandarin  dialect,  his  health  was 
excelleut,  the  progress  of  the  Gospel  was  encouraging. 
In  connection  with  his  colleagues  he  preached  abund- 
antly, distributing  copies  of  tlie  Scriptures  to  the 
literary  candidates  who  visited  Tungchow,  making 
tours  frequently  to  the  country  round  about,  laying  plans 
for  prospective  effort,  and  looking  forward  cheerfully  and 
confidently,  in  view  of  the  healthfulness  of  the  station, 
to  a  long  life  of  labor  in  that  the  chosen  field  where 
he  delighted  to  think  he  would  spend  and  be  spent  in  the 
Master's  service.     Alas  !  God  had  ordered  all  otherwise. 


212  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

In  July  he  was  taken  ill,  of  cliolera  ;  the  usual  reme- 
dies failed  to  arrest  the  progress  of  the  disease,  and  it 
soon  became  evident  "that  his  life  was  near  its  end.  He 
had  little  pain  and  was  able  to  converse  more  or  less 
freely  for  several  hours.  During  this  time  he  gave 
precious  testimony  to  the  Gospel  he  had  preached.  To 
Mrs.  Gayley  he  said:  "My  dear,  we  have  been  very 
happy  together  ;  God  is  about  to  part  us.  Don't  worry 
about  the  children.  Commit  yourself  to  him  that 
judgeth  righteously."  Again  to  her,  with  inexpressible 
expression  of  surprise  and  triumph,  "  Is  this  what  they 
call  death?"  Mr.  Mills,  his  brother-in-law,  said  to  him, 
"  We  prayed  and  counselled  together  a  great  deal  about 
coming  to  China.  When  you  came  many  of  your  friends 
thought  it  a  great  sacrifice,  do  you  or  have  you  at  all 
regretted  it?"  "  Never  for  an  instant,"  was  his  decided 
answer.  To  some  of  us  who  stood  near  him  he  said, 
"  Brethren,  never  be  afraid  of  death."  Mr.  Nevius  said, 
"  Is  the  old  fear  all  removed  ?"  Mrs.  Gayley  said, 
"You  never  had  any,  had  you ?"  "  Oh,  yes,"  he  said,  "  I 
was  afraid  of  death."  Mr.  Nevius  asked,  "  What  new 
views  have  you  now?"  He  said,  "  It  is  not  dying,  it  is 
not  a  cessation,  it  is  just  living  on.  I  have  no  language 
to  express  it."  Mr.  Nevius  said  "  It  is  the  expanding 
of  spiritual  into  eternal  life?"  "Yes,"  he  said  eagerly, 
"  it's  just  that,"  and  then,  as  seeing  things  unutterable, 
he  said  to  the  brethren  near,  "  I  am  wiser  than  you  are 
to-day.  You  do  not  know  what  is  before  you.  I  know 
what  my  work  is."  He  died  Tuesday,  July  29th,  in  the 
34:th  year  of  his  age. 

Those  who  knew  him  in  the  college  and  seminary, 
it  is  confidently  asserted,  thought  him  capable  of  the 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES,  213 

highest  class  of  intellectual  efforts.  There  was  a  quiet 
strength,  the  result  partially  of  severe  and  long  con- 
tinued mental  discipline,  which  could  have  scarcely 
failed  to  make  him  distinguished.  One  of  the  elements 
of  his  strength  was  his  sound  judgment,  in  which  his 
brethren  could  repose  the  utmost  confidence.  To  this 
there  was  allied,  in  an  unusually  felicitous  way,  a  gentle- 
ness and  courtesy  that  made  him  a  singularly  pleasing 
companion.  He  was  a  thorough  gentleman  in  the 
noblest  and  best  sense  of  the  term.  A  noticeable 
feature  in  his  character  was  his  modesty.  He  had  a 
keen  sense  of  the  ludicrous,  and  with  his  best  friends  and 
in  his  family  was  merry  and  full  of  life.  But  his  mirth 
was  as  pure  as  the  air  of  heaven.  His  self-control  was 
perhaps  the  characteristic  which  is  most  memorable.  As 
a  friend  he  was  almost  inimitable.  Symmetry  is  the 
one  word  that  expresses  his  character,  as  a  man,  a 
scholar,  a  Christian  and  a  missionary.  If  his  life  had 
been  spared,  it  is  confidently  believed,  he  would  have 
acted  a  distinguished  part.  He  chose  the  position  of  a 
missionary,  and  he  did  not  regret  the  choice.  He  labored 
not  long  in  the  Master's  vinej^ard,  long  enough  however 
to  behold  with  a  keenness  of  delight,  abundantly  com- 
pensating all  the  sacrifice,  some  precious  souls  saved  by 
his  instrumentality  from  the  abominations  of  heathenism 
and  fitted  for  everlasting  life  and  glory.  If  he  left 
behind  him  few  books  or  works,  he  leaves  a  surer  legacy, 
the  memory  of  a  singularly  faultless  character.  He  left 
to  the  Chinese  Christians  as  they  have  some  of  them 
remarked — better  than  books — a  living  representation, 
rarely  and  beautifully  complete,  of  the  pure  and  peaceable 
religion  of  Jesus. — Rev.  C.  R.  Mills. 


214  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

MISS  MARY  C.  GREENLEAF. 

Miss  Greenleap  was  a  daughter  of  Mr.  Ebenezer 
and  Mrs.  Jane  Greenleaf,  of  Newburyport,  Mass., 
and  niece  of  the  late  Rev.  Dr.  Dana,  of  the  same 
city.  She  was  an  admirable  missionary  among  the 
Chickasaws,  in  the  Indian  Territory,  where  she  died, 
June  26th,  1857,  in  the  fifty-third  year  of  her  age. 
Her  memoir,  publislicd  by  the  Massachusetts  Sabbath 
School  Society,  is  an  interesting  book,  describing  a  beau- 
tiful life  of  piety,  and  giving  much  information  Concern- 
ing missionary  work  among  the  Indians. 

REV.  ALEXANDER  J.  GRAHAM. 

Mr.  Graham  received  his  collegiate  and  theological 
education  at  Princeton,  New  Jersey,  and  acquitted  him- 
self with  high  credit  throughout.  He  was  tlie  son  of 
pious  parents  and  of  many  prayers.  At  about  eighteen 
years  of  age,  while  a  student  at  college,  and  in  the  course 
of  his  usual  meditations  on  retiring  to  rest,  his  mind  was 
opened  to  the  goodness  of  God.  He  became  a  follower 
of  Christ,  engaged  himself  on  the  Lord's  side,  and  was 
thenceforth  earnest  in  the  Master's  service. 

In  September,  1849,  an  exigency  at  Spencer  Aca- 
demy, among  the  Choctaw  Indians,  calling  for  a  laborer, 
his  name  was  mentioned  with  much  confidence  by  those 
equally  acquainted  with  him  and  with  the  field.  In  ac- 
cepting the  appointment  to  this  post,  he  had  to  sacrifice 
plans  of  life  cherished  by  himself  and  his  bereaved 
family,  but  he  cheerfully  went  forth  on  the  self-denying 
work  to  which  he  was  called.  All  bore  testimony  to  his 
abundant  labors  and  to  his  signal  usefulness.     His  heart 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  215 

soon  became  bound  up  in  the  forty  Indian  boys  to  -whom 
he  was  teacher,  protector,  guardian  and  friend.  But 
secret  disease  was  at  work  upon  him.  .  .  .  The  physician 
advised  his  return  to  the  east  for  a  surgical  operation. 
It  was  the  sorest  trial  of  his  life,  he  said,  to  leave  the 
Indian  boys  even  for  a  season.  Yet  with  all  his  charac- 
teristic resolution,  he  set  out  on  his  journey  of  twenty- 
two  liundred  miles,  and  pursued  it  amongst  his  increas- 
ing disabilities,  reaching  home  only  to  greet  his  friends 
again,  and  to  depart  this  life.  His  very  incessant  and 
intense  pains  lie  bore  without  a  murmur.  As  his  strength 
failed,  he  was  told  by  the  physician  that  he  was  almost 
gone.  His  devoted  sister  received  the  word  with  less 
firmness  tlian  he.  He  begged  her  to  compose  her  feel- 
ings— "  It  is  all  right,  sister  ;  let  God's  will  be  done." 
He  was  laboring  a  while  to  recall  a  favorite  hymn, 
"which  presently  came  to  his  mind — • 

"  Is  God  my  friend  ?   then  welcome  death,"  etc. 

So  devoutly  and  triumphantly  he  departed,  on  the  23d 
of  July,  1850,  in  the  twenty-fifth  year  of  his  age. — 
Presbyterian. 

MRS.  ELIZABETH  B.  ITAPPER. 

Mrs.  HA^PER,  wife  of  the  Rev.  A.  P.  Happer,  D.D., 
was  born  in  Florida,  October  24,  1829.  Her  father, 
-Rev.  Dyer  Call,  M.D.,  went  to  China  as  a  missionary  of 
the  American  Board  in  18-il  ;  his  daughters,  afterwards 
Mrs.  Happer  and  Mrs.  French,  acquired  by  this  means 
an  early  acquaintance  with  the  Chinese  people  and  their 
language.  Of  Mrs.  Happer's  great  worth  in  all  the 
relations  of  life,  and  as  a  missionary,  the  Rev.  C.  F. 


216  MANUAL    OF   MISSIONS. 

Preston  thus  speaks,  paying  a  just  and  beautiful  tribute 
to  her  memory,  writing  at  Canton,  December,  29th,  1865. 
"  Mrs.  Happer  fell  asleep  in  Jesus  this  morning,  sud- 
denly.    Although  we   have  been  expecting  the  tidings 
many  days  it  came  at  last,  as  is  often  the  case,  at  an  hour 
we  did  not  look  for  it,  and  to  herself  and  family  it  was 
no  less  so.     The  prevailing  feeling  is, — she  is  at  rest.    It 
is  well  with  her,  but  what  a  loss  have  we  all  sustained,  her 
family,  the  mission,  the  community,  the  Chinese  children 
and  the  Chinese  women !     She  had  a  !nost  loving  and 
fervent  spirit,  engaged  in  the  Master's  service.     She  was 
earnest,  active,  and    laborious   in  the   interest  of  her 
family,  and  of  the  Chinese,  with  whom  she  had  a  large 
acquaintance.     Having  learned  the  language  in  youth, 
and  being  brought  up  among  the  Chinese,  she  was  well 
acquainted  with  customs  and  modes  of  social  intercourse. 
She  was  able  also  to  sympathize  with   the  people  and 
to  gain  their  affections  to  a  remarkable  degree.     There 
was  in  her  a  happy  combination  of  qualities,  by  nature 
and  by  grace,  fitting  her  for  the  missionary  work  ;  and 
although  her  health  was  feeble,  she  gave  herself  no  rest 
She  was  always  intensely  active  in  varied  works  of  love. 
We  shall  not  soon  see  her  like  again.     How  mysterious 
that  she  should  be  taken  so  early  from  her  family  and 
the  missionary  work  !     May  God  bless  thismost  trying 
dispensation !     The  funeral  services  are  to  be  held  to- 
morrow, and   I  am  to  take  charge  of  the  services  in 
Chinese.     I  trust  the  influence  of  this  sad  bereavement 
may  be  of  lasting  benefit  to  many." — Record,  April,  1866. 
A  biographical  sketch  of   this   excellent   Christian 
woman  may  be  found  in  the  Foreign  Missionary,  August, 
1866. 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  217 

MRS.  MARY  L.  HERRON. 

Mrs.  IIerron,  wife  of  the  Rev.  David  Herron,  of  the 
mission  to  India,  died  December  2, 1863.  "  She  was  a 
devoted  and  successful  missionary,  and  her  removal  so 
early  in  life  is  a  serious  loss  to  the  cause  of  missions." — 
Annual  lieport,  ISG-i. 

ISSACHAR. 

Saiiaranpur,  April  20,  1858. 
It  is  with  sincere  sorrow  we  record  tlie  death  of  Issa- 
char,  one  of  the  ablest  native  preachers  I  have  ever 
known.  He  was  a  man  of  humble  birth,  but  of  rare 
natural  abilities.  His  memory  was  so  retentive  that  he 
seemed  to  have  at  perfect  command  all  that  he  had  ever 
read  or  heard.  Born  and  brought  up  a  Hindu,  he  had 
not  only  worshipped  idols  himself,  but  he  had  instructed 
others  to  perform  this  degrading  service,  and  had  even 
aspired  to  be  a  priest  and  leader  to  the  low  caste  with 
which  he  mingled.  His  mind  was  of  too  high  an  order 
to  allow  him  to  remain  on  a  level  with  the  ignorant  and 
degraded  of  his  own  class.  He  labored  from  his  earliest 
youth  to  become  acquainted  with  the  tangled  and  mysti- 
cal web,  so  finely  and  elaborately  spun  out  in  the  Hindu 
Shasters.  Convinced,  at  last,  that  these  were  but  a 
confused  mass  of  contradictions  and  impurities,  he  was 
directed  to  the  more  rational  system  of  the  Veds,  and 
he  soon  became  a  Vedantist,  travelling  over  many  parts 
of  Northern  India  and  the  Punjab,  to  learn  from  Pundits 
and  Fakcers  as  much  of  tiie  system  as  possible  ;  but  still 
his  logical  mind  was  not  satisfied  with  a  system  in  wliich 
10 


218  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

he  had  detected  so  many  contradictions.  His  soul,  long- 
ing for  immortality — for  something  to  satisfy  its  inward 
cravings,  and  for  light  regarding  the  way  of  salvation 
for  a  guilty  sinner,  had  obtained  no  peace.  The  more 
he  read,  or  heard,  or  saw,*of  Hinduism,  the  darker  the 
clouds  seemed  to  gather  around  him.  At  last,  about 
eight  years  ago,  the  "  Sat  mut  oiarupun,^^  or,  an  Inquiry 
Concerning  the  True  Religion,  being  a  prize  essay  in 
Hindi,  of  about  300  pages,  fell  into  his  hands.  He  read 
it  with  avidity  and  delight.  It  was  just  the  book  to  suit 
his  case,  and  the  blessed  means  of  his  conversion.  Hav- 
ing read  it  so  often  he  had  it  almost  by  heart,  and  from 
it  he  drew  the  arguments  which  he  wielded  with  so  much 
power.  After  some  time,  he  was  baptised  by  an  English 
Episcopal  missionary,  and  was  never  after  under  censure 
for  his  moral  conduct,  though  dismissed  some  four  years 
ago  for  a  trifling  fault.  Findjng  him  at  that  time  out  of 
employment,  and  anxious  to  be  engaged  in  the  instruction 
of  his  countrymen,  we  took  him  on  trial.  It  required 
but  a  short  time  to  convince  us  of  the  man's  moral  and 
intellectual  worth.  For  nearly  four  years  he  has  labor- 
ed with  us  from  day  to  day  with  the  greatest  ability,  and 
with  general  acceptance  among  the  people.  No  learned 
Pundit  that  we  have  met  has  been  able  to  stand  be- 
fore him  in  argument  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour.  He 
would  soon  let  them  know  that  he  understood  the  ins 
and  outs  and  strange  tortuosities  of  the  shasters  as  well 
as  themselves,  and  then  they  would  stand  in  mute  as- 
tonishment, gazing  on  a  man  with  the  ugliest  face  they 
had  ever  seen,  but  with  the  best  replenished  mind  they 
had  ever  encountered,  a  man  possessed  of  the  greatest 
ability  to  employ  what  that  mind  contained  in  refuting 


MEMOIRS   OP  MISSIONARIES.  219 

their  high  prctensidhs,  and  exposing  the  gross  absurdi- 
ties and  impure  morals  of  their  sacred  books.  On  these 
occasions,  he  would  quote  largely,  memoriter,  from  the 
Veds  and  Purans,  giving  slokas  most  appropriate  to  the 
point  in  hand,  and  which  his  opponents  could  not  gain- 
say. Tiien  closing  up  iiis  arguments  on  that  side,  he 
would  open  out  the  Gospel  plan  of  salvation  with  a 
clearness  and  fulness,  backed  with  a  "  Thus  saitli  the 
Lord  "  from,  the  sacred  Scriptures,  so  as  to  fix  every  eye 
upon  him,  and  chain  the  audience  at  his  will.  Indeed,  I 
have  never  seen  any  man  anywhere  who  had  greater 
power  over  his  hearers  in  this  respect.  So  long  as  he 
spoke,  there  were  but  few  who  could  leave  the  assembly, 
while  many  would  gather  around  to  listen  to  an  oratory 
and  an  utterance  of  truth  to  which  they  had  not  been 
accustomed. 

At  the  beginning  of  this  month,  he  accompanied  me 
to  the  Hurdwar  fair.  Day  by  day  he  spoke  with  his 
accustomed  ability  to  large  crowds  of  pilgrims.  On  the 
morning  of  the  9th,  about  sunrise,  he  accompanied  me  to 
the  bazar,  and  soon  put  to  silence  the  host  of  objectors 
that  surrounded  us  ;  nor  did  they  quit  the  ground,  as 
might  be  supposed,  when  overwhelmed  by  arguments 
they  could  not  answer,  but  remained  attentive,  often 
looking  significantly  at  each  other,  when  their  arguments 
were  being  swept  away  like  cobwebs!  [A  few  hours 
afterwards  he  was  taken  to  his  rest,  having  been  drowned 
while  crossing  the  river.]  The  labors  of  that  morning 
to  direct  blind  idolaters  to  Chirst  met  with  a  speedy 
reward. 

Issachar  was  not  only  a  man  of  superior  talents  and 
acquirements,  but  he  was  a  true   Christian,  in  whom 


220  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

were  strikingly  developed  the  graces  of  tlie  Holy  Spirit 
He  was  loved  by  all  who  knew  him.  Only  a  few  days 
before,  lie  was  received  under  the  care  of  Presbytery  as 
a  student  of  theology,  and  delivered  an  excellent 
discourse  in  Hindi,  as  a  specimen  of  improvement  in 
that  study,  which  he  had  been  prosecuting  informally 
with  the  class  for  years  past.  He  was,  during  his  short 
career,  the  means  of  leading  souls  to  Christ.  He  has 
died  in  the  prime  of  life,  aged  33  years.  His  removal 
from  such  a  field  of  usefulness,  when  so  many  laborers 
are  required,  and  when  he  was  so  well  qualified  for  his 
work,  is  one  of  those  mysteries  of  divine  providence 
which  we  are  not  permitted  to  solve.  Doubtless  all  has 
been  ordered  in  infinite  wisdom,  and  that  ought  to  be  to 
us  all  perfectly  satisfactory. — Rev.  J.  R.  Campbell,  D.D. . 

MRS.  REBECCA  JAMIESOK 

Mrs.  Jamieson,  wife  of  the  Rev.  Jesse  M.  Jamieson, 
was  a  daughter  of  Captain  Thomas  and  Mrs.  Townsend, 
and  was  born  at  Middleford,  Del.,  January  26th,  1818. 
The  death  of  her  parents,  while  she  was  quite  young, 
placed  her  under  the  charge  of  kind  and  religious 
friends  and  led  to  her  enjoying  the  advantage  of  excel- 
lent boarding-schools.  She  became  a  communicant  when 
she  was  fourteen,  and  her  life  of  piety,  quickness  of 
apprehension  in  her  studies  and  warmth  of  character, 
gave  her  a  strong  hold  on  the  respect  and  afi'ection  of 
her  sclioolmates,  teachers  and  friends.  It  was  then  her 
great  desire  to  be  useful.  All  these  excellent  traits 
found  full  development  in  her  missionary  life.  With  her 
hiLsband  she  reached  Calcutta  in  1836.     On  the  voyage 


MEMOIRS    OF   MISSIONARIES.  221 

a  precious  revival  of  religion  was  enjoyed,  .  .  .  when 
the  captain,  first  officer,  and  several  sailors  were  led  to 
accept  of  Christ  as  their  Saviour  ;  and  Mrs.  Janiieson's 
gift  of  a  Bible  to  tlie  first  officer  seemed  to  be  the  means 
of  his  conversion. 

In  India,  her  health  was  delicate  ;  often  she  was  sub- 
ject to  severe  illness,  but  she  was  ever  diligent  and 
unwearied  in  the  fulfilment  of  every  Christian  duty.  A 
short  memoir,  published  in  the  Missionary  Chronicle  of 
August,  1846,  speaks  of  her  as  "  a  kind  and  affectionate 
mother  ;  no  one  ever  felt  the  responsibility  of  bringing 
up  children  in  a  heathen  land  more  than  she  did.  Hence 
she  scarcely  ever  suffered  her  six  little  ones  to  be  out  of 
her  siglit  with  heathen  servants."  It  was  a  striking  exam- 
ple of  her  benevolence  that  she  added  to  her  own  family 
a  little  girl,  whom  she  rescued  from  the  worst  influences, 
when  the  child  was  neglected  by  her  father.  But  with 
all  her  fidelity  in  her  own  family,  she  found  time  to  do 
much  for  the  heathen.  She  had  applied  herself  on  first 
reaching  India  to  the  earnest  study  of  the  native 
language,  justly  considering  this  the  first  and  greatest 
attainment  of  a  foreign  missionary.  And  afterwards, 
while  teaching  about  thirty  Hindu  girls  in  her  school,  she 
acquired  an  extensive  knowledge ^of  the  Hindi,  so  that 
she  could  speak  and  write  it  with  much  readiness.  This 
was,  no  doubt,  a  principal  means  of  her  gaining  such  great 
influence  over  the  native  women,  and  it  prepared  her 
also  for  usefulness  through  the  press.  One  of  her  little 
works  was  widely  circulated,  but  she  did  not  live  long 
enough  to  carry  this  method  of  doing  good  to  any  great 
extent. 

Mrs.  Jamieson  excelled  in  rclisfious  conversation  with 


222  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

natives  of  tlic  country.  "  She  had  an  ease  in  expression, 
and  a  tender,  winning  manner,  whicli  never  failed  to 
attract  the  attention  of  the  most  listless,  or  to  disarm 
the  bitterest  enemy  of  his  opposition  to  the  cross.  She 
was  emphatically  the  friend  of  the  poor.  No  beggar 
ever  left  her  door  without  a  pittance  of  cliarity  and  a 
kind  word,  and  to  teach  her  children  to  do  likewise,  she 
always,  when  convenient,  made  them  her  almoners.  Her 
favorite  sentiment  was,  '  Happiness  is  the  essence  of 
heaven,  and  if  I  can  but  make  one  poor  heathen  child 
happy  for  half  an  hour,  I  should  not  live  in  vain  ;  for 
every  drop  of  happiness  we  receive  or  communicate  from 
the  troubled  sea  of  time  is  an  antepast  of  that  holy 
place.' " 

The  days  of  this  devoted  missionary  were  numbered 
September  2,  1845.  Attacked  by  cholera,  she  was  found 
prepared  for  the  time  of  her  departure.  "  Although 
weak  in  body,  her  mind  remained  calm  and  quite  com- 
posed, until  a  short  time  before  her  death.  She  spent 
nearly  the  whole  of  Friday  night  in  conversing  with 
her  husband  about  the  cause  of  missions,  the  disposal  of 
the  dear  children  after  her  death,  and  in  giving  messages 
for  her  friends.  She  said  she  felt  very  unworthy  of  the 
honor  of  being  a  missionary  to  the  heathen,  but  hoped 
she  had  not  lived  altogether  in  vain ;  and  now  on  the 
brink  of  eternity  she  felt  more  and  more  the  importance 
of  chastened  and  intelligent  views  of  the  work. 

"  On  Monday,  on  being  told  that  it  was  very  probable 
she  had  but  a  few  hours  to  live,  she  heard  this  with  the 
greatest  composure,  and  simply  said,  'Do  you  think  so, 
my  dear  ?  that  is  but  a  short  time  ;'  and  raising  her 
hands  oJBfered  up  a  short  prayer.     She  then  desired  all 


MEMOIRS    OF    MISSIONARIES.  223 

the  cliildrcn  to  be  brought  to  her,  and  telling  them  she 
was  dying,  embraced  them  one  by  one,  and  gave  them 
her  last  blessing.  After  this  she  had  the  heathen  servants 
collected,  and  addressing  them  distinctly  by  name,  ex- 
horted them  to  believe  on  Jesus  and  to  prepare  for 
death,  as  she  had  often  warned  them.  All  wept,  except 
the  departing  believer,  she  was  all  calmness.  After  this 
sad  farewell  she  asked  her  husband  to  read  for  her  the 
fifth  chapter  of  second"  Corinthians  and  the  second  of 
Ephesians,  and  to  pray  with  her.  She  then  repeated, 
as  she  had  strength,  the  beautiful  hymns,  commencing 
*  Come,  Holy  Spirit,  calm  my  mind  ;'  '  Come,  Holy  Spirit 
come  ;'  '  There  is  a  land  of  pure  delight,'  and  the  twenty- 
third  Psalm.  Shortly  afterwards  she  said  to  the  doctor, 
'  I  am  dying  fast,  the  conflict  will  soon  be  over.  I  am 
going  to  a  glorious  world.  Blessed  Jesus — no  doubts.' 
Siie  then  fell  into  a  dose,  and  in  an  about  an  hour,  look- 
ing up  exclaimed, '  Many,  many,  all  friends.'  Plere  her 
mind  began  to  wander,  and  she  spoke  very  little  more, 
except  in  broken  sentences,  as  '  Come  quick,  make  haste.' 
She,  however,  continued  to  recognize  her  husband  till 
within  an  hour  or  two  of  her  death,  when  she  became 
apparently  unconscious  of  earth,  and  gradually  sunk 
until  the  clock  struck  four  on  Tuesday  morning,  Septem- 
ber 4th,  when  she  gently  breathed  her  last. 

"  On  the  evening  after  her  death,  her  remains  were 
deposited  in  the  station  burial-ground,  there  to  aAvait 
the  voice  that  wakes  the  dead.  The  solemn  procession 
at  her  funeral,  was  accompanied  by  a  larger  company 
of  respectable  natives  than  was  ever  seen  at  any  Euro- 
pean funeral  in  Sabathu  before  ;  and  many  of  them, 
to  show  their  esteem  for  the  (deceased,  came  forward  and 


224  MANUAL    OF    MISSIONS. 

cast  liandfuls  of  earth  into  her  grave,  and  for  several 
days  after  her  burial  many  resorted  to  the  mission  com- 
pound to  show  their  grief  by  loud  lamentations.  May 
she,  though  dead,  yet  speak,  and  may  the  Gospel  seed 
she  sowed  bring  forth  an  abundant  harvest !" 


MRS.  ELIZA  McL.  JAMIESOK 

Mrs.  Jamieson,  second  wife  of  the  Rev.  J.  M.  Jamie- 
son,  died  July  17,  1856,  "  to  the  great  grief  of  her  mis- 
sionary associates,  as  well  as  of  her  own  family.  She  had 
long  suffered  from  severe  illness,  which  she  bore  with 
Christian  patience  ;  and  her  last  hours  were  full  of 
peace." — Annual  Report,  1857. 

REV.  LEVI  JANVIER,  D.D. 

The  subject  of  this  brief  memoir  was  born  at  Pitt's 
Grove,  in  the  State  of  New  Jersey,  on  the  25th  of  April, 
A.D.  1816.  His  early  youth  was  spent  in  study  under 
the  care  of  his  father,  who  was  pastor  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian Church  in  that  place.  His  early  studies  were 
chiefly  devoted  to  the  Latin  and  Greek  languages,  and 
these  studies  soon  developed  a  native  aptitude  for  ac- 
quiring language  in  general.  At  Easton,  where  La 
Fayette  College  was  then  in  its  infancy,  he  for  some 
time,  under  the  instructions  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Junkin, 
attended  to  the  mathematics,  and  in  that  branch  also  his 
proficiency  was  no  less  remarkable.  From  Easton  he 
went  to  Lawrence ville,  and  npent  a  few  mouths  in  the 
school  of  the  Rev.  Isaac  V.  Brown,  and  thence  pro- 
ceeded to   Princeton    and   entered   the   Junior    class. 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  225 

During  his  brief  term  there,  he  studied  the  French  lan- 
guage in  addition  to  tlie  regular  course  of  his  class.  At 
the  commencement  he  pronounced  the  salutatory,  and 
shared  with  two  others  the  first  honor  of  the  class. 
There  he  became  a  member  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  and 
felt  that  the  Gospel  ministry  was  the  vocation  of  his 
choice.  During  his  course  in  the  Seminary  he  surveyed 
the  vast  extent  of  the  missionary  field,  and  among  the 
stations  occupied  by  our  Board  of  Missions,  chose  Lodi- 
ana  as  the  place  of  his  future  labors. 

Having  obtained  the  sanction  of  the  Board  of  Mis- 
sions, he  sailed,  accompanied  by  his  wife,  in  September, 
1841,  arriving  at  Calcutta,  and  proceeding  up  the  Gan- 
ges to  Allahabad,  where  he  remained  several  weeks  • 
and  they  reached  their  destination  early  in  the  spring 
of  1842.  Having  commenced  the  study  of  the  Urdu 
tongue  soon  after  leaving  his  native  shore,  he  at  once 
commenced  his  labors  among  his  heathen  neighbors  in 
Lodiana.  His  time  was  divided  between  preaching  and 
translating.  For  some  time  he  taught  a  school  of  Hin- 
du youth,  making  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel  a  con- 
stant portion  of  their  studies.  Throughout  his  whole 
course,  his  labors  were  connected  with  the  Press,  to  the 
last  and  closing  period  of  his  work. 

As  soon  as  he  had  mastered  the  Punjabi  language,  Mr. 
Janvier,  with  his  cousin,  Dr.  Newton,  of  the  same  mis- 
sion, entered  upon  his  greatest  literary  work,  the  for- 
mation of  a  Dictionary  of  that  language.  With  great 
labor  it  was  finally  completed,  and  was  published  by 
the  Mission  Press  in  1854.  A  copy  of  this  work  was 
transmitted  by  Dr.  Janvier  to  his  father  in  1856.  It  is 
a  neat  quarto  of  438  pages,  finelv  printed  and  substan- 
10* 


22G  MANUAL    OF    MISSIONS. 

lially  bound,  in  the  Gurmuklii  character,  and  with 
three  columns  on  each  page.  Dr.  Newton  had  previ- 
ously composed  and  published  a  grammar  of  the  same 
tongue. 

The  lamented  subject  of  this  sketch  was  formed  by 
nature  for  action  ;  and  when  by  grace  his  heart  was 
formed  anew,  his  whole  soul  was  iillcd  with  zeal  to  pro- 
mote the  salvation  of  the  heathen. 

He  met  his  death  on  the  2-ith  of  March,  1864,  at  a  mela, 
whither  he  had  gone  to  preach  and.  distribute  tracts. 
The  meeting  was  closing,  and  the  brethren,  having  par- 
taken of  the  Lord's  Supper,  were  preparing  to  separate 
on  the  morrow.  In  the  evening  Dr.  Janvier  was  met 
by  a  fanatic  Akali  Sikh,  and  felled  to  the  ground  with 
a  club !  The  murderer  fled,  but  was  overtaken  and  se- 
cured. He  was  afterwards  tried  in  a  criminal  court, 
found  guilty  and  hanged.  His  victim  languished,  speech- 
less and  insensible,  till  morning,  when  his  spirit  took  its 
flight.  The  remains  were  laid,  in  the  presence  of  a  very 
large  and  solemn  assembly,  by  the  side  of  several  rela- 
tives, in  the  burial  ground  of  the  Mission  of  Lodiana ; 
and  his  excellent  widow  was  left  desolate,  though  sus- 
tained by  a  strong  faith  and  an  unwavering  assurance 
of  the  blessedness  of  him  whom  for  a  season  she  had 
lost. — Rev.  George  W.  Janvier,  D.D. 

MRS.  JANVIER. 

Mrs.  Janvier  was  the  wife  of  the  Rev.  Levi  Janvier. 
Of  her  early  life  nothing  is  known  to  the  compiler  of 
these  notices  ;  but  her  lovely  Christian  character  as  a 
missionary  was  well  known.     She  died  at  Simla,  India, 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  227 

May  5th,  1854.  The  Rev.  A.  Rudolph,  long  associated 
with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Janvier  at  the  same  station,  thus 
wrote  of  her  last  days  on  earth  : 

"  While  formerly  her  mind  had  been  much  beclouded 
by  doubts  and  fears,  the  merciful  Saviour  permitted  her, 
the  last  day  before  her  death,  not  only  to  look  witJi 
calmness  and  composure,  but  with  comfort,  at  the  pros- 
pect before  her.  She  told  her  husband  that  the  Lord 
had  brought  her  to  Simla  to  die  ;  thus  evidently  realis- 
ing the  position  she  was  in.  Again  she  said,  '  Can  it  be 
that  I  am  treading  the  verge  of  Jordan?'  When  she 
was  told  that  the  Lord  had  done  all  things  well,  she 
replied,  '  Yes,  and  it  will  be  well.'  Many  comfortable 
passages  of  Scripture  and  parts  of  hymns  occurred  to 
her  mind  during  the  day,  such  as,  *  I  cast  my  sins  on 
Jesus,'  '  Jesus,  thy  blood  and  righteousness,'  etc.,  and 
she  expressed  her  hope  that  the  Saviour  had  accepted 
her.  This  was  of  course  very  comforting  to  our  poor 
afflicted  brother,  who  had  long  been  wishing  and  pray- 
ing that  the  Lord  would  make  her  more  sensible  of  her 
acceptance  with  Him.  She  seemed  to  be  conscious 
almost  to  the  last,  having  spoken  quite  distinctly  only 
a  few  minutes  before  her  departure. 

"  It  would  perhaps  ill  accord  with  her  simplicity  of 
mind  and  unassuming  character,  if  I  were  to  say  much 
in  praise  of  her  many  virtues,  that  won  for  her  so  many 
friends.  She  was  much  beloved  by  those  who  knew  her, 
and  her  death  will  make  many  a  heart  sad.  Her  natu- 
rally sweet  and  pleasant  countenance  had  received  a 
new  impress  by  her  long  continued  disease,  which  made 
her  sometimes  look  sad,  but  which  nevertheless  added 
new  interest  to  her  appearance.     She  seemed  to  me  a 


228  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

most  patient  sufferer,  that  felt  deeply  her  affliction,  and 
yet  knew  how  to  bear  it  with  composure  and  submis- 
sion." 

EEV.   ALBERT   O.   JOHNSON  AND  MRS.   AMANDA  J. 
JOHNSON. 

Mr.  Johnson  was  born  in  Cadiz,  Ohio,  in  1833,  grad- 
uated at  Jefferson  College  and  Alleghany  Theological 
Seminary.  His  wife  was  a  daughter  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Gill, 
a  much  respected  minister  of  the  Associate  Presbyterian 
Church.  They  went  to  India  in  1855,  and  met  with  a 
violent  death  at  Cawnpore,  in  1857,  as  mentioned  in  the 
notice  of  the  Rev.  D.  E.  Campbell's  death,  above.  There 
was  the  best  reason  for  expecting  that  both  of  these  mis- 
sionaries would  have  proved  most  faithful  and  useful 
laborers,  if  it  had  pleased  God  to  spare  their  lives. 

]\mS.  KERR. 

Mrs.  Kerr,  wife  of  Dr.  J.  G.  Kerr,  of  the  mission  in 
China,  died  August  24,  1855.  "Her  death  was  unex- 
pected, but  she  was  found  prepared  for  the  coming  of 
her  Lord.  By  this  dispensation  the  church  and  the 
heathen  have  lost  the  services  of  a  devoted  laborer  ;  but 
'as  for  God,  his  way  is  perfect,'  a  consoling  truth  which 
her  bereaved  parents  have  had  inscribed  on  the  tombstone 
of  their  beloved  daughter." — Animal  Report,  1856. 

REV.  MATTHEW  LAIRD  AND  MRS.  LAIRD. 

Mr.  Laird,  of  Union  County,  Penn.,  graduated  at 
Jefferson  College,  studied  theology  at  Princeton,  arrived 


MEMOIRS  OF  MISSIONARIES.  229 

"with  his  wife  at  Monrovia,  December  31,  1863,  in  the 
same  ship  with  Mr.  Cloud.  They  were  faithful  in  their 
kind  attentions  to  him  in  his  last  illness,  were  then  at- 
tacked by  the  same  disease,  and  followed  their  beloved 
friend  and  colleague  soon  after  his  death  to  the  same 
rest  and  peace,  Mrs.  Laird  departing  this  life  May  3d, 
183^4,  and  j\Ir.  Laird  the  next  day.  Mr.  Laird  is  remem- 
bered as  a  man  of  modest  but  genial  disposition,  well 
balanced  mind,  talents  and  scholarship  equal  to  those  of 
most  of  his  fellow  students,  and  piety  of  evidently  hum- 
ble and  earnest  character.  Few  men  were  better  quali- 
fied to  be  practically  useful  in  missionary  work.  Mrs. 
Laird  is  spoken  of  in  the  Annual  Report  of  1835,  as  "a 
woman  of  no  ordinary  faith  and  fortitude." 

REV.  JOHN  LLOYD. 

Mr.  Lloyd  was  an  able,  faithful  and  beloved  mission- 
ary of  the  Board  at  Amoy,  China.  He  was  attacked 
by  typhus  fever  on  the  22 d  of  November,  1848,  and  on 
the  6th  of  December  he  finished  his  earthly  course. 
From  remarks  spoken  at  his  funeral  by  the  Rev.  W.  J. 
Polilman,  a  missionary  of  the  American  Board,  the  follow- 
ing notice  of  Mr.  Lloyd's  life,  labors,  and  character,  is 
taken. 

"The  Rev.  John  Lloyd  was  born  in  Huntingdon 
County,  Penn.,  October  1,  1813.  The  first  fifteen  years 
of  his  life  were  spent  at  home  where  he  received  a  strict 
religious  training,  and  as  good  an  education  as  the  dis- 
trict school  afi"orded.  From  his  sixteenth  to  his  twenty- 
first  year,  he  acted  as  clerk  in  several  establishments, 
and  improved  all  his  leisure  hours  in  acquiring  knowl- 


230  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

edge,  reading  with  avidity  such  books  as  came  in  his 
way,  especially  those  of  a  historical  character.  The 
pursuits  of  trade  were  not,  however,  congenial  to  his 
mind,  and  he  longed  to  go  through  a  course  of  study. 
lie  commenced  his  classical  studies  at  Jefferson  College, 
in  the  spring  of  1834.  In  the  second  session  of  his  col- 
legiate course,  there  was  a  powerful  revival  of  religion 
at  the  institution,  during  which  he  became  a  subject  of 
renewing  grace.  He  made  a  public  profession  of  religion 
in  March,  1835.  He  has  often  spoken  of  a  favorite 
place  for  prayer  by  the  side  of  a  fallen  tree  in  a  field, 
where  he  retired  for  communion  with  his  God,  and  en- 
joyed many  precious  seasons  of  devotion.  Between  forty 
and  fifty  persons  made  a  profession  of  their  faith  in  Christ 
at  the  same  time,  one  of  whom  was  the  Rev.  "Walter  M. 
Lowrie,  with  whom  our  departed  friend  formed  a  most 
cordial  and  delightful  intimacy,  which  continued  through 
life. 

"In  September,  1839,  Mr.  Lloyd  took  his  degree  of 
A.B.,  and  the  next  year  began  his  studies  with  a  cler- 
gyman, preparatory  to  entering  the  sacred  ministry.  In 
1841  he  entered  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton, 
N.  J.  In  1814  he  was  licensed  to  preach  the  Gospel  by 
the  Presbytery  of  New  York  ;  and  on  June  22d  of  the 
same  year  he  left  his  native  land  as  a  missionary  to  the 
Chinese,  and  reached  Macao,  October  22d.  He  there 
met  Messrs.  Hepburn,  Lowrie,  and  Cole,  of  the  same 
mission;  after  consultation  with  those  brethren,  and 
those  who  accompanied  him,  it  was  decided  that  he 
should  proceed  to  Amoy  with  Doctor  Hepburn,  where 
he  arrived  December  6  th,  1844. 

"  His  course  from  that  day  to  this  is  well  known  to  us 


MEMOIRS  OF  MISSIONARIES.  231 

all.  With  earnest  alacrity,  he  devoted  his  energy  and 
time  to  the  acquisition  of  tliis  difficult  language  ;  and 
now,  when  he  had  nearly  reached  the  goal  he  aimed  at, 
and  was  becoming  fluent  in  speaking,  it  pleased  the 
Master  to  take  him  to  Himself :  tims  teaching  us,  that 
however  well  qualified  we  may  be  to  carry  forward  the 
Lord's  work,  he  can  get  along  without  us,  and  find  other 
agents  to  accomplish  his  purposes. 

"To  the  speaker,  Mr.  Lloyd  was  peculiarly  dear  as  a 
family  friend,  and  an  endeared  associate  nearly  all  the 
time  of  his  residence  at  Amoy.  He  was  kind  and  uni- 
form in  his  affections,  faithful  in  his  friendship  and  equa- 
ble in  his  temperament ;  firmly  conscientious  in  respect 
to  duty,  and  stable  in  his  personal  religion.  He  was 
laborious  in  his  efforts  to  save  the  souls  of  tlie  heathen  ; 
vigorous,  sound,  and  discriminating  in  his  views  of  truth  ; 
in  short  he  may  be  characterized  as  humble,  methodical, 
persevering,  devoted,  and  conscientious,  a  man  much  be- 
loved, and  in  whose  heart  grace  reigned.  He  was  per- 
mitted to  bear  public  testimony  in  favor  of  Christ  among 
the  Chinese  ;  for  by  applying  himself  almost  exclusively 
to  the  spoken  language,  he  had  made  good  progress,  and 
could  communicate  religious  truth  freely  to  the  people, 
with  whom  he  was  universally  popular.  Had  he  lived 
longer,  we  had  much  to  hope  for  from  his  labors." 

REV.  ISIDOR  LOEWENTHAL. 

Mr.  Loewentiial  was  born  a.d.  1827,  in  the  city  of 
Posen,  in  Prussian  Poland,  of  Jewish  parents.  He  was 
the  eldest  of  a  family  of  eight  children.  His  father  had 
at  heart  little  regard  for  Judaism,  but  observed,  from 


232  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

custom,  its  principal  rites  and  ceremonies.  His  mother 
was  a  strict  adherent  to  the  traditions  of  the  Rabbis 
(oral  law),  and  instructed  her  children  carefully  in  the 
tenets  of  the  Jewish  faith,  and  in  the  principles  of 
morality. 

His  parents  bestowed  upon  him  a  liberal  education. 
At  a  very  early  age  he  was  placed  at  a  Jewish  school, 
where  he  acquired  the  rudiments  of  science,  learned  to 
read  the  Hebrew  text,  and  to  repeat  prayers  he  did  not 
understand.  At  this  period,  though  but  a  child,  he 
evinced  that  love  of  books  and  thirst  for  knowledge, 
which  characterized  his  maturer  years. 

From  the  first  he  made  rapid  progress  in  his  studies, 
and  gave  evidence  of  more  than  ordinary  talents.  After 
a  few  years  he  entered  the  Gymnasium  in  his  native  city, 
where  he  studied  the  higher  branches  of  a  liberal  educa- 
tion— the  ancient  classics,  natural  science,  metaphysics, 
mathematics  to  some  extent,  music,  Hebrew,  and  several 
of  the  languages  of  modern  Europe.  He  had  passed 
successfully  through  the  course  of  study  usually  taught 
in  such  institutions  at  the  age  of  seventeen.  After  leav- 
ing the  Gymnasium  he  entered  a  mercantile  house  in 
Posen  as  a  clerk.  But  merchandising  was  ill-suited  to 
his  tastes,  which  were  for  books.  His  leisure  hours  from 
business  were  devoted  to  his  favorite  pursuits.  He  had 
a  strong  desire  to  enter  one  of  the  German  Universities, 
and  had  made  arrangements  to  do  so,  but  was  prevented 
by  the  events  that  led  to  his  emigration  to  the  United 
States.  He  formed  associations  with  educated  young 
men  of  liis  own  age,  of  liberal  political  sentiments,  and 
became  complicated  in  political  difficulties,  by  being  so 
rash  as  to  publish  in  one  of  the  public  journals  a  piece 


MEMOIRS   OP   MISSIONARIES.  233 

of  poetry  of  his  own  composition,  containing  sentiments 
adverse  to  the  Government.  This  brought  him  under 
the  notice  of  the  police,  and,  being  informed  that  he  was 
in  danger  of  arrest,  he  hastily  fled  from  his  home  ; 
after  many  difficulties,  he  reached  Hamburg,  where, 
after  much  embarrassment,  he  procured  a  passport  and 
took  passage  on  board  of  an  English  ship  for  New  York, 
arriving  in  the  autumn  of  1846.  Here  he  was  a  stranger 
in  a  strange  land,  and  possessed  of  but  little  means,  and 
ignorant  of  the  English  language.  He  made  efforts  to 
find  some  employment  iu  New  York,  but  was  unsuccess- 
ful. He  then  visited  Philadelphia,  where  he  met  with 
the  same  want  of  success.  Leaving  Philadelphia,  he 
went  to  the  country  and  sought  employment  from  the 
farmers,  offering  his  services  for  what  they  chose  to 
give  him  ;  but  he  was  again  doomed  to  disappointment. 
Being  of  diminutive  stature,  and  having  no  acquaintance 
with  farm  work,  the  farmers  deemed  him  dear  at  any 
price.  His  funds  being  now  nearly  exhausted,  and  every 
door  of  employment  seemingly  closed  against  him,  he 
became  very  despondent.  But,  feeling  the  pressure  of 
necessity  to  do  something  for  a  living,  as  the  last  resort, , 
he  invested  the  little  money  he  had  left  in  a  small  basket 
and  a  few  notions,  and,  wdth  this  on  his  arm.  he  started 
out  to  the  country  as  a  pedlar. 

In  this  capacity,  on  a  cold  day  in  November,  1846,  he 
came  to  the  house  of  the  late  Rev.  S.  M.  Gayley,  near 
Wilmington,  Delaware,  drenched  with  rain  and  suffering 
from  the  cold.  Having  disposed  of  some  of  his  wares, 
and  being  about  to  depart,  Mr.  Gayley,  noticing  that  he 
was  thinly  clad,  and  the  evening  being  intensely  cold, 
gave  him  a  cordial  invitation  to  spend  the  night  with 


234  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

liim,  wliich  lie  gladly  accepted.  By  conversation  with 
him  during  the  evening,  Mr.  Gayley  discovered  that  his 
guest  was  a  young  man  of  no  ordinary  talents,  and  had 
received  an  excellent  education  ;  that  he  had  an  exten- 
sive and  accurate  knowledge  of  the  ancient  classics, 
Hebrew,  and  several  of  the  modern  languages.  His 
sympathies  were  at  once  drawn  out  towards  him.  He 
thought  it  a  pity  that  a  young  man  of  such  talents  and 
acquirements  should  be  engaged  as  a  pedlar,  when  he 
might  be  more  usefully  employed.  Mr.  Gayley  invited 
him  to  remain  at  his  house,  while  he  would  interest  him- 
self to  secure  for  him  a  situation  as  a  teacher,  which  invi- 
tation he  accepted. 

By  his  efforts  he  secured  for  Mr.  Loewenthal  the  posi- 
tion of  teacher  of  French  and  German  in  La  Fayette 
College.  Mr.  Loewenthal  entered  upon  his  duties  in 
the  college  in  the  beginning  of  January,  18i7. 

At  this  time  he  had  but  an  imperfect  knowledge  of 
the  English  language.  With  untiring  industry  he  ad- 
dressed himself  to  its  study,  and,  at  the  close  of  that 
session,  he  could  both  speak  and  write  it  with  classic 
purity.  In  a  very  short  time,  he  acquired  a  consider- 
able knowledge  of  English  literature.  He  was  a  most 
indefatigable  student ;  not  only  his  hours  of  leisure  from 
college  duties,  but  habitually  long  hours  in  the  night, 
and  frequently  whole  nights,  were  devoted  to  study. 
His  usual  time  allotted  for  sleep  was  four  hours.  Pos- 
sessed of  an  iron  will,  whatever  he  resolved  to  do  was 
done  if  labor  could  accomplish  it.  Gifted  with  a  reten- 
tive memory  he  rarely  forgot  anything  he  read. 

During  his  stay  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Gayley  he  never 
disclosed  his  lineage,  nor  did  Mr.  Gayley  ever  suspect 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  235 

him  of  being  a  son  of  Abraham,  until  Mr.  Loewenthal, 
in  a  letter  to  him,  some  time  afterwards,  informed  him 
that  he  was  a  Jew.  It  was  during  his  residence  there, 
that  "the  veil  was  rent  away"  from  his  heart,  that  he 
received  the  first  religious  impressions,  and  became  con- 
vinced of  tlie  truth  of  Christianity.  In  a  letter  to  Mr. 
Gayley,  in  July,  1847,  he  informs  him  of  his  conversion 
to  Christianity,  and  he  gives  a  history  of  the  means  em- 
ployed by  the  Holy  Spirit  in  bringing  about  this  change. 
He  states  :  "  It  was  by  Providence  I  was  sent  to  your 
door.  When  I  came  to  your  house  it  was  for  worldly 
gain  ;  little  did  I  then  tliink  I  was  to  receive  there  what 
was  infinitely  better.  It  was  at  your  house,  by  your 
earnest  prayers  (at  family  worship) — to  which  I  first 
went  half  from  curiosity,  half  from  politeness,  by  your 
humble  supplications,  that  I  was  first  awakened  to  appre- 
hend my  danger,  to  consider  I  had  an  immortal  soul.  I 
began  to  open  the  Bible.  I  was  astonished.  I  waited 
with  eagerness,  morning  and  evening,  for  the  summons 
to  family  worship,  to  hear  you  pray.  I  was  more  and 
more  convinced  I  was  on  the  wrong  path."  During  the 
time  he  was  at  college,  Mr.  Gayley  corresponded  regu- 
larly with  him,  and,  although  ignorant  of  what  was 
passing  in  his  mind,  gave  him  religious  counsel.  These 
kind  words,  Mr.  Loewenthal  states  in  the  above  letter, 
were  most  seasonable — were  specially  adapted  to  liis 
case.  In  the  following  autumn,  during  the  vacation  of 
the  college  he  made  a  public  profession  of  his  faith  in 
Christ  as  the  true  Messiah,  was  baptized  by  Mr.  Gayley, 
his  father  in  the  Gospel,  and  received  into  membership 
of  the  Rockland  Presbyterian  Church,  to  which  Mr. 
Gayley  then  ministered.     Mr.  Loewenthal  entered  the 


236  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

senior  class  of  La  Fayette  Colloge  in  the  fall  of  1847, 
and  graduated  with  honor.  After  his  graduation,  he 
acted  as  tutor  in  the  college  for  some  time,  and  after- 
wards as  a  teacher  of  languages  in  a  school  of  high 
order  at  Mount  Holly,  devoting  his  leisure  hours  to 
philological  studies,  in  which  he  made  rapid  prog- 
ress. 

In  the  fall  of  1852  he  resigned  his  situation  at  Mount 
Holly,  and  repaired  to  Princeton.  Theological  studies 
were  much  to  his  taste.  There  he  took  a  high  stand. 
His  public  exercises  were  far  above  mediocrity,  and 
augured  his  future  eminence.  Whilst  there  he  still  pur- 
sued his  philological  studies  during  his  leisure  hours,  and 
was  a  contributor  to  the  Biblical  Repertory.  His  able 
articles  published  in  that  quarterly  established  his  repu- 
tation as  a  writer.  The  Society  of  Inquiry  of  the  Semi- 
nary selected  him  as  their  essayist,  to  read  the  essay  at 
their  annual  meeting  at  the  Commencement  at  which  his 
class  graduated.  His  subject  was,  India  as  a  Field  of 
Missions.  It  was  a  masterly  production,  evincing  great 
ability  and  learning.  For  some  time  after  his  gradua- 
tion at  the  Seminary,  he  acted  as  tutor  in  Nassau  Hall, 
which  position  he  filled  with  marked  ability. 

At  this  time  his  thoughts  were  turned  to  India  as  the 
field  of  his  future  labors,  and  he  received  an  appointment 
to  the  new  mission  to  the  Affghans.  His  eminent  lin- 
guistic talents  and  acquirements  remarkably  fitted  him 
for  that  post.  He  was  licensed  in  1856,  by  the  Presby- 
tery of  New  York,  and  in  August  of  that  year,  he  sailed 
for  India.  When  he  arrived,  late  in  the  autumn,  at  once 
he  went  to  Peshawar,  the  mission  station,  and  imme- 
diately entered  with  ardor  upon  his  duties.     He  soon 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  237 

mastered  the  difficult  language  of  the  Affghans,  the 
Pushto.  He  acquired  with  great  rapidity  the  different 
languages  and  dialects  of  that  part  of  India  ;  and  as 
soon  as  able  to  speak  intelligibly  the  languages  of  the 
people,  he  diligently  engaged  in  the  active  duties  of 
preaching.  Although  his  missionary  life  was  only  seven 
brief  years,  yet  he  had  translated  and  published  the 
whole  of  the  New  Testament  in  Pushto,  had  nearly 
completed  a  dictionary  of  tliat  language,  and  he  could 
preach  with  facility  in  Pushto,  Persian,  Cashmeri,  Hin- 
dustani, and  Arabic.  It  is  doubtful  whether  many  for- 
eigners in  India  had  a  better  knowledge  of  Asiatic 
literature,  or  a  fuller  acquaintance  with  the  man- 
ners and  customs  of  the  natives,  and  witli  Oriental 
politics  than  ho.  He  had  a  thorough  knowledge  of  the 
religious  systems  of  the  people  ;  and  as  a  disputant  with 
Mohammedans  and  other  religionists  he  was  a  master. 
He  enjoyed  the  friendship  of  some  of  the  first  men  in 
both  the  civil  and  military  service  in  India  ;  and  he 
had  made  a  valuable  collection  of  manuscripts  and  rare 
books.  The  amount  of  intellectual  labor  he  accomplished 
was  remarkable.  Besides  his  linguistic  labors,  he  was 
actively  engaged  in  preaching  daily  in  the  bazar,  and 
undertook  frequent  itinerancies  into  the  neighboring 
districts  ;  he  conducted  a  large  correspondence,  and  was 
a  contributor  to  British  and  American  quarterlies. 

At  the  early  age  of  thirty-eight,  in  1864,  he  came  to 
his  death  by  violence  at  the  hand  of  his  own  watchman, 
who  it  is  said  mistook  him  walking  in  his  garden  at 
night  for  a  robber,  and  fired  at  him,  the  ball  penetrating 
his  forehead.     He  fell  senseless  and  soon  expired. 

Mr.  Loewenthal  was  under  the  usual  stature,  yet  in  that 


238  MANUAL  OF  MISSIONS. 

small,  fragile  casket  was  contained  the  jewel  of  a  mighty 
intellect.  His  natural  talents  were  of  the  first  order, 
and  were  assiduously  cultivated  by  study.  He  possessed 
genius  in  the  truest  sense.  His  mind  was  characterized 
by  great  versatility,  he  having  wliat  was  exceedingly  rare, 
a  seemingly  equal  aptitude  for  all  branches  of  study. 
He  excelled  in  whatever  he  undertook.  He  was  an 
accomplished  musician,  mathematician,  metaphysician, 
and  pre-eminently  a  linguist ;  and  he  stood  in  the  first 
rank  as  a  philologist.  His  learning  was  sob'd  and  va- 
rious. He  was  a  writer  of  great  elegance  and  power. 
His  style  was  perspicuous,  chaste,  classic,  vigorous,  and 
ornate.  In  the  social  circle  he  was  a  charming  com- 
panion ;  he  possessed  a  mind  thoroughly  cultivated  and 
richly  stored  with  knowledge,  and  genial  humor  with 
fine  conversational  powers.  As  a  Christian,  he  was  sin- 
cere, humble,  devout,  and  zealous.  He  was,  in  a  word,  a 
man  of  God.  Sad  was  his  death,  and  irreparable  his 
loss  to  the  cause  of  missions.  The  memory  of  his  many 
■virtues  is  embalmed  in  the  heart  of  the  Church  of  which 
he  was  an  oj-nament. — Rev.  S.  A.  Oayley. 

REV.  KYING  LING-YIU. 

Our  beloved  brother  and  faithful  fellow-laborer,  Rev. 
Kying  Ling-yiu,  died  at  Ningpo,  China,  on  the  4th  of 
August,  1866,  at  the  age  of  thirty-one. 

In  1845  Dr.  McCartec  was  called  to  see  a  man  about 
two  miles  distant  from  Ningpo,  who  had  received  a  very 
severe  wound  and  required  constant  attendance  for  some 
months.  The  Doctor  there  became  acquainted  with  a 
bright,  frank,  black-eyed  boy,  about  ten  years  of  age. 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  239 

the  nephew  of  tlie  wounded  man.  Finding  that  his 
mother  was  a  widow  and  poor,  he  brought  the  boy  to 
Ningpo.  AVhon  he  left  the  boarding-school,  he  at  first 
took  charge  of  a  day-school,  under  tlie  care  of  Dr.  Mc- 
Cartee.  In  the  day-school  he  proved  a  successful  teacher  ; 
he  was  faithful  to  the  souls  of  his  pupils,  and  his  labors 
in  this,  his  first  undertaking,  were  not  without  fruit.  He 
remained  in  charge  of  the  day-school  about  a  year,  after 
which  he  studied  theology  for  some  time  under  Mr.  Ran- 
kin. In  1859  he  went  with  Mr.  JSTevius  to  Hangchow.  .  . 
Early  in  1863  he  was  sent  to  Yu-yiao,  a  city  about  forty 
miles  up  the  river  from  Ningpo.  He  was  licensed  and 
ordained  to  the  full  work  of  the  Gospel  ministry  in  1864, 
and  became  co-pastor  with  one  of  the  foreign  breth- 
ren of  the  cliurch  in  Yu-yiao.  There  were  only  four 
professing  Christians  in  that  place,  and  one  of  them  Avas 
under  su^pension  ;  but  the  Master  seemed  to  own  the 
labors  of  his  young  servant  there,  almost  from  the  very 
first  day.  At  the  first  communion  held  after  his  arrival 
in  1863,  about  twenty  persons  made  application  for  bap- 
tism, of  whom  fifteen  were  baptized  ;  and  there  has  been 
no  time  since  then,  when  there  have  not  been  evidences 
of  God's  favor  resting  upon  the  work  at  Yu-yiao.  At 
the  last  communion  in  May,  1866,  nineteen  made  ap- 
plication, of  whom  five  were  baptized.  There  are  now 
there  about  eighty  communicants  and  twenty  inquirers  ; 
and  there  is  scarcely  a  village  or  district  within  ten 
miles  of  the  city,  where  the  Gospel  has  not  been  preached. 
This  is  no  small  progress  for  the  time  in  China  ;  a 
church  of  about  a  hundred  members,  hewn  out  of  the 
solid  rock  of  heathenism  in  about  three  years.  Besides, 
he  did  a  vast  amount  of  sowing  that  is  to  be  gathered 


240  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

by  other  reapers.  I  am  sure  that,  if  the  man  who  did 
it  could  be  consulted  on  tlic  subject,  he  would  not  say 
that  it  was  because  he  was  perfect ;  he  had  his  faults  as 
we  all  have  ours,  but  he  was  united  to  Jesus  Christ  by 
faith,  and  by  both  word  and  deed  showed  that  he  de- 
sired to  live  only  for  Christ's  glory  in  the  extension  of 
the  Gospel.  He  was  zealous  and  earnest  in  his  Master's 
work  ;  whether  he  met  people  in  a  passenger  boat,  going 
into  the  country,  or  halting  for  a  while  in  a  rest-house, 
many  of  which  are  erected  by  the  roadside  here,  or  in 
his  own  house  or  in  theirs,  very  few  parted  from  him 
without  having  heard  something  of  the  Gospel.  He 
was  not  only  thus  earnest  in  making  known  the  Gospel 
himself,  but  he  had  a  happy  faculty  of  employing  all 
the  talent  in  the  church  for  the  same  purpose.  Thus, 
if  one  of  the  church  members  was  out  of  work  for  a 
day,  Mr.  Kying  woidd  say  to  him,  "  Come,  let  us  take  a 
bundle  of  tracts  and  go  to  such  a  village  and  preach,  or 
let  us  go  and  visit  such  a  family  or  person,  and  come 
home  and  have  dinner  with  me."  He  thus  trained  his 
people  in  such  a  manner,  that  they  resemble  more  what 
is  said  of  the  early  disciples,  who  "  went  everywhere 
preaching  the  Word,"  than  any  church  with  which  I  am 
acquainted,  whether  at  home  or  here.  As  a  pastor,  he 
had  few  superiors  ;  he  was  thoroughly  acquainted  with 
the  state  of  his  flock,  and  sympathized  with  them  in  all 
their  troubles,  whether  spiritual  or  temporal.  It  was 
not  fully  known  till  after  his  death,  the  amount  to  which 
he  helped  the  poor  of  his  charge,  out  of  his  own  limited 
salary  of  $10  50  (ten  dollars  and  a  half)  a  month.  He 
managed,  too,  to  know  much  about  every  inquirer  be- 
fore he  or  she  made  application  for  baptism.     At  a  com- 


MEMOIRS   OF  MISSIONARIES.  241 

muuioii  season  some  time  ago,  when  a  young-  man  was 
examined  for  admission  to  the  church,  the  foreign  mem- 
ber of  the  mission,  who  was  Mr.  Kying's  co-pastor,  was 
pleased  with  the  understanding  and  answers  of  the  lad, 
and  thought  that  he  ought  to  be  baptized.  Mr.  Kying 
replied  that  it  was  true  that  the  lad  knew  a  great  deal 
about  the  Gospel,  but  he  loould  tell  lies  ;  he  was  not 
baptized,  and  it  was  not  long  after  when  he  was  detected 
in  such  a  complication  of  lies  and  dishonesty,  that  he 
had  to  leave  the  neighborhood,  and  he  has  not  been 
heard  of  in  it  since.  Between  the  services  on  the  Sab- 
bath, he  had  those  who  did  not  go  home  to  dinner — and 
latterly  very  few  went  home — divided  into  classes  ;  he 
took  one  class,  his  wife  another,  the  more  advanced 
members  of  the  church  took  others,  and  thus  an  excel- 
lent effort  was  made  to  instruct  the  church  members  in 
reading,  singing,  and  Bible  knowledge. 

His  powers  as  a  preacher  were  of  no  ordinary  kind  ; 
and  considering  the  scanty  help  that  our  native  brethren 
have  in  the  way  of  commentaries  to  the  understanding  of 
the  Bible,  his  preaching  was  eminently  judicious.  When 
he  went  out  by  the  wayside  to  preach,  he  generally  took 
one  of  our  Lord's  parables  as  the  basis  of  his  remarks, 
and  in  listening  to  some  of  such  discourses,  it  has  often 
been  felt  by  his  foreign  brethren  that  such  an  adaptation 
to  the  universal  wants  of  man  had  never  been  seen  in 
the  parables  before.  The  writer  will  not  soon  forget  a 
sermon  which  he  heard  him  preach  some  time  ago  from 
the  text :  "  Neither  give  place  to  the  devil."  The  truth 
was  presented  in  such  a  powerful,  striking,  original 
manner,  so  thoroughly  adapted  to  the  audience,  and  was 
listened  to  with  such  attention,  that,  speaking  after  the 
11 


242  MANUAL   OP   MISSIONS. 

manner  of  men,  it  was  not  at  all  strange  that  his  preach- 
ing produced  such  results. — Rev.  S.  Dodd. 

[Some  extracts  may  be  added  to  Mr.  Dodd's  interest- 
ing sketch,  from  the  pen  of  the  Rev.  J.  L.  Nevius  :] 

While  a  mere  boy  and  still  connected  with  the  board- 
ing school,  he  expressed  his  wish  and  determination  to 
devote  his  life  to  the  work  of  preaching  the  Gospel  to 
his  countrymen. 

Before  this  wish  had  been  carried  into  effect,  and  be- 
fore the  foreign  missionaries  were  satisfied  as  to  his 
natural  qualifications  for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  an 
effort  was  made  by  his  uncle  to  induce  him  to  enter  into 
business.  His  uncle  was  an  opium  merchant  of  some 
wealth,  and  without  children.  He  proposed  to  Ling-yiu 
to  enter  his  store  with  the  prospect  of  becoming  a  part- 
ner, promising  to  provide  for  him  a  comfortable  home, 
and  to  furnish  him  money  to  assist  in  procuring  him  a 
wife  of  a  respectable  family.  This  prospect  of  wealth 
and  worldly  ease  and  happiness  seems  to  have  been  en- 
tirely powerless  to  shake  him  in  his  resolution  to  devote 
himself  to  Christ's  work.  He  chose  rather  to  teach  a 
day  school  with  a  salary  of  five  dollars  per  month,  and 
wait  till  God  should  open  the  way  for  carrying  out  his 
cherished  purpose. 

In  the  year  1859,  Ling-yiu  accompanied  me  and  my 
wife  in  our  attempt  to  establish  a  new  station  in  the  city 
of  Hangchau,  about  120  miles  in  the  interior,  and  con- 
taining about  one  million  of  inhabitants.  Here  he  min- 
gled with  all  classes  of  his  countrymen  and  derived 
important  lessons  of  practical  experience  which  were  of 
great  use  to  him  in  after  life.  When  we  were  obliged 
to  leave  the  city  on  account  of  the  disturbed  relations 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  243 

of  China  witli  foreign  nations  in  connexion  with  the  last 
Chinese  war,  he  remained  and  carried  on  the  work  with 
great  zeal  and  prudence,  until  he  was  forced  to  leave  by 
an  incursion  of  the  Taiping  rebels ,  who  took  and  par- 
tially destroyed  the  city. 

As  a  preacher,  his  discoui-scs  were  eminently  scrip- 
tural. They  were  also  characterized  by  originality  of 
thought  and  illustration,  and  an  earnest  and  impressive 
delivery.  As  a  pastor  he  was  minutely  acquainted  with 
the  character  and  circumstances  of  each  one  of  his  peo- 
ple ;  was  in  perfect  sympathy  with  them,  and  kept  a 
strict  watch  over  them.  Perhaps  his  greatest  gift  as  a 
minister  was  his  power  to  communicate  to  others  his 
own  zeal  and  enthusiasm,  and  to  set  every  member  of 
the  church  at  work. 

In  the  latter  part  of  June,  1866,  his  mother,  and  his 
wife,  a  sweet  Christian  woman  and  an  invaluable  lielper 
in  the  missionary  work,  were  taken  from  him  by  death 
within  the  short  space  of  three  days.  He  bowed  sub- 
missively under  the  stroke,  and  supported  by  faith  and 
the  sympathies  of  his  people,  was  continuing  his  work 
witliout  interruption.  In  a  few  days  he  was  brought 
low  by  the  same  di.-ease.  He  was  heard  beseeching 
God  for  life,  saying,  "Is  it  not  enough?  "  He  pleaded 
the  wants  of  the  Yu-yiao  church  and  of  his  country,  and 
solemnly  covenanted  should  God  spare  his  life  to  be  more 
entirely  consecrated  to  his  work.  But  his  work  was 
already  done,  and  he  too  entered  into  rest.  Sad,  sad, 
indeed,  to  us,  but  still  sweet.  They  were  pleasant  in 
their  lives,  and  in  death  they  were  not  divided.  As 
"  these  come  from  the  land  of  Sinim,"  we  can  almost 
hear  their  joyful  welcome,  "  Well  done,  thou  good  and 
faithful  servant,  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord." 


244-  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 


MRS.  11.  E.  LOOMIS. 


Mrs.  Loomis,  -svife  of  the  Rev.  C.  L.  Loomis,  M.D., 
died  at  Corisco,  Africa,  August  20th,  1861.  The  Rev. 
W.  Clemens,  writing  soon  afterwards,  spoke  in  high 
terms  of  her  Christian  excellence. 

"  She  whose  death  is  here  noticed,  freely  made  a  sacri- 
fice of  all  for  a  missionary  life,  to  toil  for  the  redenijDtion 
of  Africa.  She  decided  for  a  home  among  the  heathen, 
and  to  die  for  Christ,  knowing  that  she  '  had  in  heaven 
a  better  and  an  enduring  substance.' 

"  On  the  21st  of  Januarj'^,  18G0,  she  arrived  at  Cor- 
isco, in  company  with  her  husband.  On  the  9th  of  May 
of  the  same  year,  after  having  passed  their  acclimation, 
they  entered  on  their  work  permanently,  by  being  ap- 
pointed to  the  charge  of  the  station  at  Evangasimba. 
Here  she  labored  patiently  among  a  strange  people,  who 
could  not  appreciate  the  sacrifices  of  the  servant  of 
Christ.  Her  feeble  health  was,  doubtless,  her  greatest  trial. 
Seldom  has  any  been  so  severely  afflicted  with  repeated  at- 
tacks of  fever  as  fell  to  her  lot.  Naturally  robust,  and  of 
a  strong  constitution,  she  felt  her  attacks  of  fever  more 
severely.  These  were  no  less  than  eighteen,  two  of  which 
were  of  a  malignant  type.  She  was  no  doubt  made  more 
familiar  with  death  by  being  laid  aside  for  a  time. 

"  Though  very  weak  in  body,  her  faith  was  strong 
in  Christ.  On  being  interrogated  whether  she  could 
trust  in  tlie  merits  of  the  Saviour,  she  promptly  replied, 
*  Yes.'  As  there  was  much  doubt  in  our  minds  whether 
she  would  recover,  she  was  asked  if  she  could  realize 
that  the  will  of  God  was  good,  whether  she  should  re- 
cover or  should  die.     The  same  promptness  answered 


MEMOIRS   OP   MISSIONARIES.  245 

in  the  affirmative.  It  was  evident  she  liad  been  thinking 
of  death,  and  preparing  for  the  result  of  her  sickness.  Her 
ft'iends  will  be  gratified  to  know  that  she  was  free  from 
pain.  She  said  she  knew  she  had  some  fever,  but  no 
pain.  On  another  occasion,  she  remarked,  *  that  she 
had  felt  all  the  bitterness  of  death,  and  yet  it  was  not 
bitter.'  ...  It  becoming  more  evident  that  sl>e  could 
not  live,  she  was  asked  if  she  had  any  word  for  friends 
in  America.  She  answered,  '  that  she  had  desired  to 
see  them,  and  especially  her  mother,  once  more,  but  it 
was  immaterial  now  ;  they  would  all  soon  follow  her.' 
She  never  regretted  coming  to  Africa. 

"  She  so  far  revived  as  to  conmiiinicate  with  her  hus- 
band. By  request  he  sang  part  of  the  hymn,  '  There  is 
rest  for  the  weary.'  Iler  soul  could  sing,  though  her 
lips  could  not.  She  united  by  humming  the  chorus, 
'  There  is  rest  for  the  weary,  there  is  rest  for  you.'  In 
this  peaceful  state  of  mind  she  left  us  on  the  morning 
of  the  20th  of  August,  at  four  o'clock,  '  to  rest  from 
her  labors  on  the  other  side  of  Jordan,'  which  she  had 
almost  reached  while  conversing  with  us.  We  bade  her 
adieu  with  the  benediction  of  the  Spirit — '  Blessed  are 
the  dead  that  die  in  the  Lord  :  yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  for 
they  rest  from  their  labors,  and  their  works  do  follow 
them.' 

"  She  now  rests  sweetly  in  the  grave-yard  at  Evang- 
asimba,  beneath  a  tree  whose  branches  overshadow  simi- 
lar forms,  who  died  in  the  same  faith." 

MRS.  MARY  AKN  LOO^IIS. 
Died  in  Cazenovia,  N.Y.,  December  12,  18G6,  Mrs. 


246  MANUAL    OP    MISSIONS. 

Mary  Ann  Luce,  wife  of  Rev.  A.  W.  Loomis,  of  San 
Francisco,  Cal. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Loomis  went  out  to  China  in  1844, 
under  the  direction  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Mis- 
sions. After  laboring  there  six  years  they  were  com- 
pelled to  return  to  this  country  on  account  of  ill  health. 
Partialty  recovered  they  undertook  the  same  service 
among  the  missions  of  the  Board  in  the  Indian  Terri- 
tory, which  they  were  compelled  to  abandon  for  the 
same  cause.  Then,  after  laboring  some  years  in  the 
home  missionary  work  in  Illinois,  they  were  sent  to 
reside  at  San  Francisco  to  labor  among  the  Chinese  on 
the  Pacific  coast.  Here  they  lived  and  labored  six 
years  or  more.  Last  spring  Mrs.  Loomis'  ill  health 
again  made  a  change  necessary,  and  they  came  East, 
hoping  that  rest  and  a  few  months'  residence  in  a  dif- 
ferent climate  would  restore  her  wonted  vigor.  But 
the  Lord  had  ordered  otherwise.  She  was  past  re- 
covery, and  continued  to  fail  gradually,  and  rapidly  at 
the  last,  till  her  death.  Her  many  friends  in  China, 
California,  and  the  other  States,  will  be  glad  to  know 
that  her  death  was  fully  in  accordance  with  her  faithful, 
devout,  quiet  and  self-sacrificing  life. 

Mrs.  Loomis  was  born  in  Winfield,  New  York,  in 
1815.  She  early  made  a  profession  of  religion.  There 
was  nothing  striking  about  her  death  to  note  except 
that  when  past  the  power  of  utterance  she  turned  her 
eyes  towards  her  husband,  as  if  to  arrest  his  attention, 
and  then  looking  away  fixedly  in  another  direction,  an 
expression  of  great  satisfaction  spread  over  her  counte- 
nance, as  if  she  already  beheld  '  the  King  in  his  beauty,' 
and  so  fell  asleep. — Bev.  II.  Kendall,  D.D. 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  247 

MRS.  OLIVIA  LOUGHRIDGE. 

Mrs.  Loughridge,  wife  of  the  Rev.  Robert  M.  Lough- 
ridge,  of  the  Creek  mission,  died  September  17,  1845. 
"  Tlic  call  from  her  Heavenly  Father  found  her  in  the 
Saviour's  vineyard,  engaged  in  labors  of  love  and 
mercy." — Annual  Beport,  1846, 

MRS.  MARY  A.  LOUGHRIDGE. 

Mrs.  Loughridge,  second  wife  of  Mr.  Loughridge, 
died  January  25,  1850.  "  Her  eminent  qualifications 
for  the  missionary  work  made  her  loss,  in  the  present 
circumstances  of  the  mission,  to  be  severely  felt.  Whilst 
we  mourn  for  her  removal  in  the  prime  of  life  from  a 
sphere  of  so  much  usefulness,  we  bless  God  that  she  was 
permitted  to  do  so  much  for  the  best  interests  of  the 
Indian  children  and  youth  for  whom  she  labored  and 
for  whom  she  prayed." — Annual  Report^  1850. 

MRS.  LOUISA  A.  LOWRIE. 

Mrs.  Lowrie,  wife  of  the  Rev.  John  C.  Lowrie,  was 
a  daughter  of  Thomas  Wilson,  Esq.,  and  Mary  his  wife, 
of  Morgan  town,  Ya.,  and  sister  of  the  Hon.  Edgar  C. 
Wilson,  of  the  same  place,  in  whose  family  she  had  her 
home  after  the  death  of  her  fatlier  and  mother.  She 
departed  this  life  in  Calcutta,  November  21st,  1833,  in 
the  twenty-fourth  year  of  her  age.  Her  last  hours  were 
full  of  peace.  A  memoir  was  prepared  by  her  former 
pastor,  Rev.  A.  G.  Fairchild,  D.D.,  of  which  editions 
were  printed  in  Pittsburg,  Philadelphia  and  London, 


248  MANUAL   OP   MISSIONS. 

REV.  WALTER  M.  LOWRIE. 

Mr.  Walter  Lowrie,  the  third  son  of  the  Hon.  Wal- 
ter Lowrie,  and  Amelia  his  wife,  was  born  in  Butler, 
Penn.,  February  18,  1819.  He  pursued  his  studies  at 
Jefferson  Collej^e,  graduating  with  the  first  honor,  and 
at  Princeton  Theological  Seminary.  He  went  to  China  ' 
as  a  missionary  in  1842.  The  Memoir  of  his  Life,  pub- 
lished by  the  Messrs.  Carter,  New  York,  and  the  Board 
of  Publication,  Philadelphia,  may  be  referred  to  for  much 
general  information  concerning  the  early  history  of  the 
missions  of  the  Board  in  China,  and  for  particular  infor- 
mation concerning  Mr.  Lowrie's  work  as  a  missionary, 
and  his  death  by  the  hand  of  Chinese  pirates,  August 
18,  1847. 

One  of  his  associates  in  the  mission,  himself  one  of  the 
ablest  and  most  devoted  of  the  servants  of  Christ  who 
have  gone  to  China,  thus  wrote  of  him  : 

"  The  deceased  was  in,  no  ordinary  measure  endeared 
to  his  fellow  men.  He  was  a  man  of  eminent  talents 
and  an  accomplished  scholar,  an  able  minister  of  the 
Gospel,  and  a  faithful  and  devoted  missionary." 

REV.  REUBEN  LOWRIE. 

Mr.  Reuben  Lowrie  was  born  of  the  same  parents,  in 
Butler,  November  24,  1827.  He  had  looked  forward  to 
his  being  associated  with  his  brother,  Walter,  in  the 
work  of  missions.  After  liis  death,  he  then  felt  it  to  be 
a  duty  to  go  out  in  order  to  take  his  place,  as  far  as 
practicable.  After  graduating  at  the  University  of  New 
York,  and  finishing  the  usual  course  of  theological  study 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  249 

at  Princeton,  he  spent  some  time  in  teaching,  with  a  view 
to  his  more  complete  preparation  for  the  expected  work 
of  his  life,  and  he  gave  a  fcAV  months  to  the  assistance  of 
the  brethren  in  one  of  the  south-western  Indian  missions. 
In  185-i,  he  went  with  his  wife  to  China,  and  on  April 
26th,  1860,  he  entered  into  rest.  lie  had  been  advised 
to  seek  renewed  health  by  a  visit  to  his  native  country, 
and  this  measure  might  have  proved  successful ;  but  his 
reply  to  his  friends  was  that  he  would  not  leave  China 
"until  he  had  looked  death  in  the  face."  It  was  then 
too  late. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Culbertson,  with  whom  he  was  associ- 
ated for  several  years  at  Shanghai,  thus  wrote  of  him 
the  day  after  his  death  : 

"His  end  was  peace.  He  had  a  long  and  very  trying 
struggle  for  life,  and  was  anxious  to  live,  but  there  has 
been  no  quarrelling  with  the  will  of  God.  He  did  not 
cling  to  life  for  the  sake  of  life.  There  was  no  hanker- 
ing after  this  world.  It  was  not  even  anxiety  for  his 
family  that  caused  him  most  grief.  It  was  the  giving  up 
of  his  chosen  work,  as  a  missionary  of  Christ,  that  dis- 
tressed him.  The  sting  of  death  was  taken  away.  He 
had  no  fear  as  to  the  future,  but  the  agony  of  giving  up 
this  work,  of  leaving  undone  tlie  task  he  had  marked  out 
for  himself,  of  leaving  the  heathen  for  whose  salvation 
he  had  so  earnestly  labored,  without  seeing  them 
brought  to  Christ,  this  seemed  like  piercing  his  vitals 
with  a  sword.  Yet  no  murmur  ever  escaped  his  lips. 
In  all  his  sickness,  though  often  suiFering  from  great 
nervousness,  he 'uttered  no  complaint.  Though  some- 
times despairing  of  life,  he  had  no  desire  but  that  the 
will  of  God  should  be  done.  A  few  weeks  since  he  told 
11" 


25J  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

me  that  he  would  not  be  surprised  to  find  himself  sud- 
denly brought  to  death's  door,  and  about  that  time,  in 
writing  a  note,  told  me  he  was  'resting  in  the  arms  of 
infinite  sufficiency.'  Lately,  however,  he  has  expressed 
himself  to  some  of  the  other  brethren  as  being  in  dark- 
ness— not  that  he  was  in  doubt  as  to  his  spiritual  state, 
but  that  he  did  not  enjoy  the  light  of  God's  countenance 
as  he  wished.  This,  however,  passed  away,  and  the  day 
before  his  death  he  seemed  to  rejoice  in  God  though  he 
could  say  but  little. 

"  We  all  feel  his  loss  very  deeply,  and  our  missionary 
brethren,  of  all  denominations,  mourn  our  bereavement 
as  a  heavy  loss  to  the  missionary  cause.  He  was  loved, 
tenderly  loved,  by  all  his  brethren,  and  all  feel  that  it 
will  be  long  before  his  place  in  our  circle  can  be  sup- 
plied." 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Shanghai  Missionary  Conference, 
held  at  the  Church  Mission  school-house,  on  Monda}' 
evening,  the  21st  of  May,  I860,— the  Rev.  E.  C.  Bridg- 
man,  D.D.,  President,  in  the  chair  : 

"  The  Rev.  John  S.  Burdon,  of  the  English  Church 
Missionary  Society,  called  the  attention  of  the  Confer- 
ence to  the  solemn  event  that  had  happened  since  their 
last  meeting — the  death  of  the  Rev.  Reuben  Lowrie — 
and  proposed  the  following  Minute  in  reference  to  it : 

"  That  this  Conference,  having  heard  with  heartfelt 
sorrow  of  the  recent  removal,  by  death,  of  the  Rev. 
Reuben  Lowrie,  Missionary  of  the  American  Presbyte- 
rian Board  to  Shanghai,  and  member  of  the  Shanghai 
Missionary  Conference,  record  their  sense  of  the  loss 
that  the  cause  of  Christ  in  China  has  thereby  sustained. 
"Mr.  Lowrie,  just  as  he  was  entering  on  the   useful 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  251 

career  which  seemed  before  him,  was  called  to  his  rest 
on  tlie  26th  of  April,  1800,  after  a  residence  of  only  five 
years  and  a  half  in  China.  His  deep,  earnest  piety,  his 
somid  scholarship,  his  experience  of  missionary  work 
among  the  Choctaw  Indians  before  coming  to  China, 
and  his  unwavering  devotedness  to  the  early-formed 
purpose  of  his  life,  even  amid  the  ravages  of  disease, — 
peculiarly  fitted  him  for  the  work  of  a  Chinese  mission- 
ary. But  '  the  Lord  had  need  of  him  ;'  and  while  we 
bow  in  submission  to  the  divine  appointment,  we  would 
desire  to  express  our  deepest  sympathy  with  the  widow 
and  family  of  our  beloved  brother,  thus  so  sorely  be- 
reaved ;  and  pray  that  they  may  be  enabled,  in  this  their 
hour  of  need,  to  realize  the  full  blessing  of  sanctified 
affliction. 

"This  resolution  was  seconded  by  the  Rev.  W.  G.  E. 
Cunningham,  of  the  American  Southern  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Mission  ;  and,  after  a  few  appropriate  remarks  by 
the  President,  was  passed  unanimously. 

"In  order  further  to  manifest  our  sympathy  with  the 
family  of  Mr.  Lowrie  both  in  China  and  America,  it  was 
proposed  by  the  Rev.  Cleveland  Keith,  of  the  American 
Episcopal  Church,  and  seconded  by  the  Rev.  J.  L. 
Holmes,  of  the  American  Southern  Baptist  Church,  and 
unanimously  agreed  to  : 

"That  the  Acting  Secretary  for  the  evening  be  re- 
quested to  write,  in  the  name  of  this  Conference,  letters 
of  condolence  to  the  widow  and  father  of  the  late  Rev. 
Reuben  Lowrie,  enclosing  the  resolution  just  passed  for 
their  acceptance,  as  a  slight  token  of  respect  and  love 
for  the  departed,  and  sympathy  with  tlic  bereaved." 


252  MANUAT.  OF   MISSIONS. 

REV.  JAMES  L.  MACKET. 

Mr.  Mackey  was  born  in  Lancaster  County,  Penn.  He 
was  trained  by  pious  parents,  and  exhibited  through  life 
the  benefits  of  that  training  by  an  early  surrender  of  his 
heart  to  Jesus,  and  an  entire  consecration  of  his  life  to 
Him,  in  the  work  of  the  Christian  ministry.  He  passed, 
with  a  brave  heart,  through  the  trials  and  struggles 
common  to  young^  candidates  seeking  a  preparation  for 
that  office.  He  spent  some  years  in  teaching  in  Stras- 
burg,  New  London,  and  elsewhere,  and  on  completing 
his  studies,  offered  himself  to  our  Board  to  be  one  of  two 
to  go  to  Africa,  and  there,  under  the  burning  equator, 
on  the  Island  of  Corisco,  to  found  a  new  mission,  and  to 
respond  to  the  call  of  Ethiopia,  stretching  out  her  hands 
unto  God.  The  better  to  fit  himself  for  this  work,  he 
devoted  some  time  to  the  study  of  medicine — the  knowl- 
edge of  which  often  proved  of  great  service  to  himself, 
to  the  mission,  to  the  natives,  and  to  sick  seamen  and 
strangers  cast  upon  his  care. 

This  is  not  the  place  to  detail  the  many  and  varied 
trials  and  dangers  through  which  he  was  called  to  pass 
during  the  fifteen  years  of  his  sojourn  in  that  dark  land  ; 
literally,  as  with  Paul,  the  perils  of  waters,  the  perils  of 
robbers,  the  perils  by  the  heathen,  in  the  wilderness,  by 
the  sea,  by  false  brethren  ;  the  weariness  and  painfulness, 
the  watchings,  the  hunger  and  thirst,  the  heat  and  sick- 
ness, and,  besides  all  these,  the  care  that  came  upon  him 
daily  of  the  churches,  and  the  schools,  and  the  manage- 
ment of  the  mission.  Those  were  gloomy  days  when,  so 
soon,  he  was  bereft  by  death  of  his  beloved  partner ; 
and  when  his  associates  brother  Simpson  and  his  wife, 


MEMOIRS   OF  MISSIONARIES.  253 

sunk,  with  the  vessel  in  whicli  tliey  sailed,  into  the  deep 
Atlantic,  and  left  him  alone  with  Jesus  to  bear  the 
burden  and  heat  of  the  day. 

But  brighter  days  came  and  God  smiled  upon  his 
work.  Other  laborers  arrived,  the  mission  prospered, 
and  this  man  of  God  was  spared  to  see  such  changes  as 
gladdened  his  heart.  A  debilitating  climate,  however, 
did  its  work,  gradually  undermined  his  once  vigorous 
health,  and  after  different  visits  to  his  native  land,  with 
the  hope  of  regaining  it,  two  years  ago  he  crossed  the 
Atlantic  for  the  eightii  and  the  last  time,  a  broken-down 
missionary,  leaving  his  heart  in  Africa,  and  ever  yearn- 
ing to  return  to  the  people  and  the  brethren,  and  the 
work  he  loved  so  well.  After  a  half  year's  rest,  his  en- 
ergetic mind,  too  active  for  its  frail  body,  refused  to  be 
idle.  He  thought  he  could  still  do  something  for  his  fel- 
low-men, and  for  his  Master,  and  so  he  took  charge  of 
the  New  London  Academy,  and  returned  to  his  early 
employment  of  teaching.  In  this  work  he  continued  un- 
til nearly  the  close  of  life,  dragging  his  weary  frame 
along  to  the  school  when  many  would  have  taken  to 
their  bed. 

His  end  was  very  calm  and  peaceful.  His  opinion  of 
himself  was  truly  humble  ;  Init  his  confidence  in  Jesus 
was  entire.  No  cloud  came  between  him  and  his  Sa- 
viour. He  died  at  New  London,  Penn.,  April  30, 1867, 
in  the  forty-eighth  year  of  his  age,  beloved  by  all  who 
had  known  him,  and  lamented  by  the  chiu-ch  which  he 
had  so  faithfully  served.  His  body  was  borne  to  the 
grave  by  a  large  number  of  Christian  ministers,  and 
others,  whilst  his  soul  has  gone  up  higher  to  meet  his 
Lord,  and  to  wear  the  missionary's,  if  not  the  martyr's, 


254  MANUAL   OP   MISSIONS. 

crown.  He  leaves  behind  him  a  mother,  brothers,  sis- 
ters, and  a  bereaved  widow,  who  shared  with  him,  for 
many  years,  the  toils,  the  perils  and  the  joys  of  a  mis- 
sionary's life. — Rev.  Robert  P.  Du  Bois. 

MRS.  MACKEY. 

Mrs.  Mackey,  wife  of  the  Rev.  James  L.  Mackey,  of 
the  Corisco  mission,  died  March  11,  1850.  "  Her  kind 
and  affectionate  disposition,  and  her  intelligent  devo- 
tion to  the  missionary  work,  had  greatly  endeared  her 
to  all  her  associates.  Her  loss  to  the  mission,  and  es- 
pecially to  her  bereaved  husband,  is  severely  felt." — 
Annual  Report^  1850. 

MISS   MARY  H.   M'KEAX. 

Miss  M'Kean  a  member  of  the  church  of  Washing- 
ton, Penn.,  and  "  one  of  the  most  thoroughly  tried  and 
valued  teachers  "  of  the  Creek  mission,  died  January  21, 
1861.  "She  had  been  connected  with  the  mission  as  a 
teacher  between  three  and  four  years,  during  which  she 
not  only  gave  the  strongest  proofs  of  her  fidelity  to  the 
cause  to  which  she  had  devoted  her  life,  but  won  the 
esteem  and  affection  both  of  her  associates  and  the  child- 
ren under  her  care She  gave  the  most  satisfac- 
tory evidence  that  she  was  prepared  for  death."^— v47i- 
nual  Report,  1861. 

REV.  GEORGE  M'QUEEN,  JR. 

Me.  M'Queen  was  a  native  of  Sclmectady,  N.  Y.,  a 
graduate  of  Union  College,  and  of  Princeton  Theologi- 
cal Seminary,  and  a  truly  devoted  and  efficient  mission- 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  255 

ary  in  Western  Africa.  He  went  to  Corisco  in  1852. 
"  He  entered  immediately  upon  the  work  of  the  mission 
at  Corisco,  organizing  a  school  of  native  children, 
preaching  by  the  aid  of  an  interpreter  immediately  upon 
his  arrival,  and  devoting  himself  with  irresistible  en- 
ergy to  tiie  work  which  his  hands  found  to  do. 

"On  the  26th  July,  1855,  he  was  united  in  marriage 
to  Miss  Georgiana  M.  Bliss,  of  Longmeadow,  Mass.,  for- 
merly a  much  respected  and  loved  teacher  in  Schenec- 
tady, who,  with  the  true  spirit  of  missionary  consecra- 
tion, went  out  to  meet  him  on  the  field,  and  to  share  his 
self-denying  labor.  After  remaining  at  Corisco  more 
than  a  year  and  a  half,  the  failing  health  of  Mrs. 
M'Queen  rendered  necessary  a  return  to  America,  where 
they  arrived  in  July,  1857.  Thus,  by  the  ordering  of  a 
kind  Providence,  the  friends  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  M'Queen 
were  permitted  to  meet  them,  and  to  look  upon  his 
face  for  the  last  time  on  earth.  June  7th,  1858,  they 
sailed  upon  their  return  voyage,  and  reached  their  field 
ef  labor  in  health  and  safety,  and  the  first  letters  which 
reached  their  friends  in  America  were  filled  with  hope 
and  promise.  A  spirit  of  religious  inquiry  seemed  to 
pervade  all  who  had  come  within  the  influence  of  the 
school,  and  the  most  encouraging  prospects  seemed  to 
open  before  the  mission." 

Soon  afterwards,  Mr.  M'Queen  was  attacked  by  the 
fever  of  the  coast,  in  so  severe  a  degree  as  to  defy  all 
remedies.  His  mind  was  kept  in  peace.  To  his  weep- 
ing wife  he  said  : "  Remember  who  has  promised, '  I  will 
be  the  husband  of  the  widow  and  the  father  of  the  father- 
less.' When  she  asked, '  What  word  would  you  have 
our  infant  boy  in  America  remember  from  you  ? '  he  an- 


256  MANUAL   OP   MISSIONS. 

swered,  '  We  have  given  him  to  God.  If  it  pleases  Him 
to  spare  his  life,  I  would  have  him  to  be  a  minister  of 
the  Gospel,  to  stand  in  my  place,  that  I  may  have  a 
name  in  God's  house.'  He  then  calmly  informed  his 
wife  of  the  arrangements  he  had  made  for  her  future 
comfort  and  that  of  tlieir  child,  and  commended  them  to 
God  in  a  most  fervent  petition.  He  sent  messages  to 
friends  at  home  by  name,  saying  that  he  '  should  meet 
them  again  soon,  for  he  was  going  home,'  and  praying 
earnestly  that  his  own  family  might  have  grace  to  bow 
submissively  to  this  dispensation  of  the  Father  of  all. 
Being  asked  as  to  the  prospect  before  him,  he  said :  My 
hope  is  not  so  bright  as  I  could  wish,  but  comfortable. 
'  I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth.'  He  sent  for  one  of 
the  native  boys  and  gave  him  a  message  for  the  other 
boys  of  the  school.  It  was  this  :  '  I  came  from  America 
to  tell  you  of  these  things  of  God.  I  have  lived  as  a 
light  among  you.  You  must  tell  your  people  these 
things,  and  live  as  lights  among  them.  You  must  make 
the  salvation  of  your  souls  the  one  great  tiling.'  To  the 
principal  chief  in  his  district  he  said,  '  Remember  the 
words  I  have  told  you — I  am  going  home.' 

"  Mr.  Mackey,  one  of  his  colleagues,  read  to  him,  at 
his  request,  a  few  verses  of  the  14th  cliapter  of  John. 
At  the  end  of  the  third  verse  he  interrupted  the  reading, 
saying, 'That  is  enough.  We  have  the  promise.'  On 
Friday  afternoon,  March  25th,  1859,  he  fell  asleep  quiet- 
ly, and  a  pleasant  smile  foreshadowed  the  blessed  rest 
upon  wliich  he  had  entered."  He  was  in  the  thirty-sec- 
ond year  of  his  age. — Schenectady  Reflector. 


JIKMOIRS   OF    MISSIONARIES.  257 

REV.  JOHN  A.  MITCHELL. 

Mr.  Mitchell  was  appointed  as  a  missionary  to  China 
before  that  country  was  open  to  the  residence  of  for- 
eigners. He  and  his  colleague,  the  Rev.  Robert  W. 
Orr,  took  up  their  abode,  therefore,  at  Singapore,  where 
a  considerable  emigrant  Chinese  population  was  within 
reach  of  missionary  eflforts.  In  that  city  Mr.  Mitchell, 
who  was  threatened  with  pulmonary  disease  when  he 
left  this  country,  departed  this  life  October  2d,  1838,  in 
the  thirty-third  year  of  his  age.  He  was  a  native  of 
Tennessee.  He  is  spoken  of  as  "  well  qualified  for  his 
work,  and  his  heart  was  wholly  devoted  to  it.  Thus 
possessing  talents  and  grace,  and  being  in  the  prime  of 
his  days,  with  a  vast  field  of  useful  labor  before  him,  he 
gave  great  promise  of  usefulness  ;  but  his  sun  went 
down  at  noon,  and  the  Church  was  again  taught  its  de- 
pendence on  God." 

His  colleague  gave  the  fgllowing  interesting  account 
of  his  last  illness  and  his  happy  religious  experience  : 
"  The  grave  had  no  terrors  for  him.  At  all  times  he 
seemed  to  have  a  calm  and  firm  trust  in  God,  a  willing- 
ness to  leave  his  soul  in  the  hands  of  his  Saviour.  But 
he  often  rose  far  above  this,  and  had  the  most  joyful 
and  blessed  anticipations  of  the  rest  which  remaineth 
to  the  people  of  God,  and  ardent  longings  to  depart 
and  be  with  Christ.  Indeed,  he  told  me  that  he  had 
never  enjoyed  so  much  happiness  in  the  same  length  of 
time,  as  he  had  during  this  sickness.  He  often  spoke 
with  lively  gratitude  of  the  exceeding  kindness  of  tlic 
Lord  in  providing  for  all  his  wants,  and  giving  him 
grace  to  bear  every  trial  with  cheerfulness.     H(3  liad 


258  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

the  habit  of  referring  every  tiling  to  the  providence  of 
God,  so  that  if  any  thing  turned  out  differently  from 
Avhat  he  expected  or  wished,  he  was  ready  to  say,  '  this 
is  the  will  of  my  heavenly  Father,  and  he  knows  what 
is  exactly  best  for  me.'  When  conversing  with  the 
people  of  God,  or  with  others,  he  loved  to  bear  his  tes- 
timony to  the  goodness  and  faithfulness  of  the  Lord.  It 
was  the  impression  made  on  all  who  saw  him,  that  his 
spirit  was  ripe  for  heaven.  I  have  never  known  a  per- 
son of  more  clear  and  undoubted  piety. 

"  In  the  last  few  .days  of  his  life  there  was  nothing  in 
his  experience  extraordinary  or  triumphant ;  yet  there 
was  what  is  more  desirable — a  firm  and  intelligent  reli- 
ance on  the  atoning  blood  of  Christ,  as  the  only  remedy 
of  the  sinner.  '  Mark  the  perfect  man,  and  behold  the 
upright,  for  the  end  of  that  man  is  peace.' 

"He  often  spoke  of  his  strong  desire  to  preach  the 
Gospel  among  the  heathen,  but  generally  concluded  by 
remarking  that '  the  Lord  could  accomplish  all  his  pur- 
poses of  love  with  him,  and  that  He  had  work  for  him 
to  do  in  another  and  more  glorious  state  of  existence.' " 

These  obituary  notices  are  restricted  to  missionaries 
who  died  in  the  service  of  the  Board.  Otherwise  the 
name  of  the  Rev.  Robert  W.  Orr  would  occupy  a  pro- 
minent place  among  them.  His  health  giving  way,  he 
was  constrained  to  withdraw  from  the  foreign  field  ;  he 
'engaged  in  the  work  of  the  ministry  in  this  country,  and 
was  a  professor  in  Jefferson  College,  in  which  he  had 
graduated  with  the  highest  honor  of  his  class.  He  was 
an  able,  devoted,  and  respected  missionary  and  minister, 
and  died  a  few  years  after  his  return  from  the  East 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  259 

MRS.  ANNA  M.  MORRISON, 

The  wife  of  the  Rev.  John  H.  Morrison,  was  a  daugh- 
ter of  Dr.  E.  D.  Ward,  of  Bloomfield,  N.  J.  Soon  after 
arriving  at  Calcutta,  she  was  attacked  by  cholera,  and 
called  to  the  heavenly  rest  just  as  she  was  entering  on 
the  scene  of  earnestly-desired  work  for  Christ  among 
the  Hindus.  The  following  accounts  of  the  last  illness 
and  the  devoted  piety  of  Mrs.  Morrison  are  taken  from 
a  letter  at  the  time  by  her  bereaved  husband  : 

'•  The  perfect  calmness  and  composure  with  which  she 
faced  the  king  of  terrors  in  one  of  his  most  frightful 
forms,  would  have  led  an  observer  to  the  conclusion 
that  stupifying  drugs,  or  the  hand  of  death,  had  deprived 
her  of  bodily  or  mental  feeling,  had  it  not  been  for  the 
violent  paroxysms  of  agony  she  suffered,  and  the  clear- 
ness and  intelligence  with  which  she  spoke  to  those 
around  her.  Her  greatest  solicitude  appeared  to  be 
lest  she  should,  by  complaining,  dishonor  him  who  had 
died  for  her  salvation.  Once,  when  a  most  violent 
spasm  suddenly  seized  her,  and  threw  her  into  almost 
insupportable  agony,  she  did  cry  out,  '  0  Lord,  relieve 
me  from  this  dreadful  suffering.'  But  immediately 
checking  herself,  added,  '  if  consistent  with  thy  holy 
will ;  not  my  will  but  thine  be  done.'  And  then  she  re- 
proached herself  at  having  uttered  a  complaint,  saying 
'  Oh,  do  not  let  me  complain  so.  He  has  never  called  me 
to  suffer  more  than  he  has  enabled  me  to  bear,  and  I 
hioio  he  will  support  me  now.'  From  the  first  she  said 
she  did  not  think  she  would  recover  ;  but  appeared  not 
to  suffer  even  the  slightest  agitation  in  the  near  prospect 
of  death.     On  the  contrary,  she  remarked  to  one  stand- 


260  MANUAL    OP    MISSIONS. 

ing  by  licr  bedside,  '  The  fear  of  death  used  to  trouble 
me  so  as  to  make  me  doubt  whether  I  was  a  child  of 
God  ;  but  now  it  has  no  terrors,  there  is  not  a  cloud, 
all  is  bright  and  clear.'  When  it  became  very  evident 
that  slie  could  not  last  much  longer,  and  the  physician 
gave  up  all  hopes,  I  asked  her  if  she  was  ready  to  re- 
ceive the  message  to  go  home  ;  slie  calmly  replied,  'yes.* 
I  then  told  her  the  opinion  of  the  physician,  and  asked 
her  how  she  felt  in  the  near  prospect  of  death  ;  she  sim- 
ply replied,  'happy.'  Soon  after,  observing  that  she 
was  fast  sinking,  I  asked  her,  '  how  does  the  prospect 
now  appear  ? '  She  said,  '  glorious,'  and  spoke  no  more 
until  she  joined  in  the  song  of  the  redeemed  ones  aroxmd 
the  heavenly  throne  — '  Unto  him  that  loved  us,  and 
washed  us  from  our  sins  in  his  own  blood,  and  hath 
made  us  kings  and  priests  unto  God  and  his  Father  ;  to 
him  be  glory  and  dominion  forever  and  ever.' " 

A  memoir  of  Mrs.  Morrison  was  prepared  by  the  Rev. 
E.  J.  Richards,  and  published  by  M.  W.  Dodd,  New  York. 

MRS.  ISABELLA  MORRISON. 

Mrs.  Morrison,  second  wife  of  the  Rev.  J.  H.  Morri- 
son, died  February  14th,  1843.  "  To  her  we  trust  the 
promise  was  fulfilled,  '  Blessed  are  the  dead,  which  die 
in  the  Lord.'  " — Annual  Report,  1844. 

MRS.  ANNA  MORRISON. 

Mrs.  Morrison,  third  wife  of  the  Rev.  J.  H.  Morri- 
son, died  December  29,  1860.  "  Her  mind  was  gra- 
ciously kept  in  peace,  and  she  departed  this  life  in  the 
hope  of  a  joyful  immortality." — Annual  Report,  1861. 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  261 


MRS.   MORRISON. 


Miss  Susan  Ddtcher,  in  a  month  after  her  marriage 
to  Mr.  Morrison,  connected  with  the  Choctaw  mission, 
was  removed  by  death  in  January,  1851.  For  several 
years  she  had  been  an  efficient  teacher  in  this  mission. 
"  She  was  greatly  beloved  by  the  scholars  in  the  pri- 
mary department  of  the  school." — Annual  Report^  1859. 

REV.     ROBERT     M'MULLIN     AND     MRS.     SARAH     C. 
M'MULLIN. 

Mr.  M'Mullin  was  born  in  Philadelphia  in  1831, 
graduated  at  Pennsylvania  University  and  Princeton 
Theological  Seminary,  and  went  to  India  with  his  wife, 
arriving  at  Calcutta  in  January,  1857,  a  few  months 
before  the  mutiny  of  the  Sepoys  filled  that  country  witli 
distress.  Both  Mr.  and  Mrs.  M'Mullin  enjoyed  the  herit- 
age of  birth  in  our  best  families,  and  of  connection  with 
many  others  of  like  culture.  They  had  had  therefore 
every  advantage  of  education  and  religious  training,  and, 
inspired  by  sincere  devotedness  to  Christ,  they  went 
forth  to  the  work  of  missions  enjoying  the  sympathy 
of  many  friends,  who  not  unreasonably  formed  high 
expectations  of  their  usefulness.  Their  days  in  India, 
like  those  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Johnson,  were  but  few,  and 
ended  in  sorrowful  times,  yet  who  shall  say  that  they 
lived  and  died  in  vain  ?  Rather,  who  can  doubt  that  the 
example  of  these  four  families  of  our  missionary  brethren, 
passing  through  the  fire  of  heathen  rage  to  the  crown  of 
life,  has  not  had  a  blessed  influence  on  the  piety  of  the 
church  at  home,  like  the  martyrdom  of  Stephen  on  the 


262  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

first  disciples  of  Christ  ?  The  letters  of  Mrs.  M'Mullin, 
formerly  Miss  Piersoii,  of  Paterson,  N.  J.,  like  those  of 
Mrs.  Freeman,  can  never  be  forgotten  by  those  who  have 
read  them.  See  notices  above  of  Messrs.  Campbell, 
Freeman,  and  Johnson. 

MRS.  ELIZABETH  NEWTON. 

Mrs.  Newton,  wife  of  the  Rev.  John  Newton  of  the  mis- 
sion in  India,  died  September  2, 1857.  "  The  character, 
example,  and  influence  of  tliis  excellent  Christian  wo- 
man, for  a  period  of  twenty-three  years  in  missionary 
life,  were  all  of  the  happiest  kind,  and  awaken  deep  re- 
gret for  her  removal  ;  but  she  has  entered  into  the  joy 
of  the  Lord.  Her  last  end  was  eminently  peaceful." — 
Annual  Report,  1858. 

MRS.  CYNTHIA  C.  NOYES. 

Mrs.  Noyes  was  born  at  Jackson,  Ohio,  December 
12, 1844  ]  was  educated  at  Hayesville,  in  the  same  State, 
and  sailed  for  China  with  her  husband,  Rev.  H.  Y. 
Noyes,  February  3,  1866.  She  was  attacked  with  hem- 
orrhage of  the  lungs,  July  4th,  of  the  same  year,  and 
from  this  attack  she  never  rallied. 

On  Thursday,  August  8th,  she  "  fell  asleep  in  Jesus." 
No  words  could  express  more  appropriately  her  quiet 
and  peaceful  departure.  The  Lord  was  very  gracious 
to  her,  and  granted  her  abundantly  his  comforting  and 
sustaining  grace.  From  witnessing  his  great  goodness 
to  her,  through  all  these  months  of  suffering,  and  from 
my  own  experience  of  supporting  grace,  I  shall  carry^ 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  263 

with  mc,  in  all  the  future,  a  deeper  impression  than  I 
ever  had  before  of  the  sustaining  power  of  the  Gospel  in 
times  of  affliction,  and  of  its  unspeakable  value  to  per- 
ishing sinners. 

From  the  very  first  of  her  sickness,  death  in  itself  had 
never  seemed  to  her  as  a  thing  to  be  dreaded.  She 
thought  of  it  as  going  to  heaven,  and  this  appeared,  as 
she  often  expressed  it,  "  very  sweet"  rather  than  painful. 
She  had  seen  a  much  loved  sister  die  in  great  peace,  a 
year  before  she  left  her  home,  and  never  since  had  death 
seemed  forbidding.  She  felt  that  it  was  painful  to  part 
with  her  friends,  and  especially  the  companion  of  her 
life,  it  was  a  very  keen  disappointment  not  to  be  per- 
mitted to  teach  "  the  heathen  children,"  which  for  many 
years  had  seemed  to  be  almost  the  one  desire  of  her 
heart,  but  when  God  appointed  that  she  should  part 
with  those  dear  to  her,  that  she  should  suffer  rather 
than  do  his  will,  to  the  best  of  my  recollection  I  never 
heard  any  thing  like  a  murmur  escape  her  lips,  nor  do 
I  think  there  was  such  a  feeling  in  her  heart  ;  but  often, 
oh,  how  often  have  I  heard  her  say,  "  It  is  all  right ! 
Of  course  it  is  all  right !" 

I  do  not  remember  that  she  was  ever  greatly  troubled 
in  reference  to  her  acceptance  with  God  but  once.  It 
was  last  January,  while  she  was  feeling  quite  strong, 
and  a  short  time  before  she  became  so  much  worse.  One 
Sabbath  I  had  noticed  all  day  tliat  something  was  troub- 
ling her,  and  just  at  night  she  came  to  me,  and  with  in- 
tense earnestness  said:  "Oh,  Henry,  do  you  suppose 
it  can  be  that  I  am  not  a  Christian  ?"  and  then  burst 
into  tears.  This  soon  passed  away,  end  from  that  time 
until  the  day  of  her  death  she  seemed  to  have  a  sweet 


204  MANUAL    OF    MISSIONS. 

assurance  that  all  was  ■well,  and  tliis  arising  from  a  sim- 
ple, child-like  trust  in  the  Saviour  of  sinners.  She 
once  said  to  me  :  "  It  seems  so  clear  to  me  —  I  can 
feel  it,  that  nothinc^  can  wash  away  my  sins  but  Jesus' 
blood.  I  have  been  sick  a  long  time,  and  it  ought  to 
make  me  a  great  deal  better ;  there  are  a  great  many 
things  that  ought  to  make  me  better,  but  they  seem 
to  do  no  good  ;  there  is  nothing  that  can  wash  away 
my  sins  but  Jesus'  blood." 

Towards  the  close  of  life  the  calm  assurance  of  ac- 
ceptance ripened  into  a  longing,  earnest  desire  to  "  de- 
part and  be  with  Christ,  which  is  far  better."  Two  days 
before  she  died  I  asked  her  how  she  felt,  and  she  re- 
plied :  "  Yesterday  I  felt  a  little  gloomy,  but  to-day 
everything  seems  bright.  It  seems  as  though  I  could 
hardly  wait."  Tlie  next  evening  she  spoke  of  her  own 
accord,  and  said  in  reference  to  her  approaching  end  : 
"  If  it  was  not  wrong  to  be  impatient,  it  does  seem  as 
though  I  could  hardly  wait."  She  had  only  to  wait  a 
few  short  hours.  On  the  morning  of  the  day  she  died, 
at  worship  I  was  about  to  lead  in  prayer  without  read- 
ing the  Scriptures,  as  I  thought  she  would  be  able  to 
listen  to  only  a  very  short  exercise,  when  she  spoke  and 
said,  "  Wont  you  repeat  the  23d  Psalm  ?"  I  did  so, 
and  then  remarked — "  The  4th  verse  I  have  often  heard 
quoted,  '  the  dark  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,'  but 
the  word  darh  is  not  in  the  verse  in  the  Bible."  She 
spoke  very  quickly  and  earnestly,  and  said,  "  No,  it  isn't 
a  dark  valley,  it 's  a  very  bright  valley."  Well  could 
she  say  so,  for  she  was  already  in  the  valley,  and  the 
light  from  beyond  the  river  was  already  shining  brightly 
upon  her  path. — Rev.  H.  V.  Noyes. 


MEMOIRS   OP   MISSIONARIES.  265 

REV.  GOPEENATH  NUNDY. 

This  Hindu  minister  and  missionary  was  born  in  Cal- 
cutta, about  the  year  1807,  of  respectable  parents  bo 
longing  to  the  Kayath  caste.  At  an  early  age  he 
received  at  home  instruction  in  Bengalee,  his  vernacular 
language,  and  afterwards  he  learned  English. 

Exposed  at  this  time  to  influences  tending  to  sceptic- 
ism as  to  tlie  truth  of  any  religion,  he  was  led  to  believe 
in  Christianity,  and  to  trust  in  Christ  as  his  Saviour  un- 
der the  instruction  of  tlie  Rev.  Dr.  DiifF,  and  in  1832  he 
was  admitted  by  him  into  the  visible  church, of  Christ  by 
the  rite  of  baptism.  In  the  year  1833,  Gopeenath  ac- 
companied Archdeacon  Corrie,  afterwards  Bishop  of 
Madras,  to  the  northwest,  and  took  charge  of  an  English 
school  at  Futtehpore. 

During  the  years  1837,  '38,  a  fearful  famine  prevailed 
in  the  northwest  provinces  of  India,  and  a  large  number 
of  orphans  were  collected  by  Dr.  Madden.  Gopeenath 
was  very  active  in  procuring  orphan  children,  and  after- 
wards diligent  in  training  them  for  future  usefulness. 
Dr.  Madden  transferred  a  number  of  these  orphan  child- 
ren to  the  care  of  the  Rev.  Henry  R.  Wilson,  of  our 
mission,  at  Futtchgurh,  and  Gopeenath  accompanied 
them,  and  was  employed  by  the  mission  as  an  assistant. 
His  services  at  this  time  were  invaluable  to  the  mission, 
not  only  in  consequence  of  his  previous  employment  and 
training,  but  also  as  he  was  enabled  to  act  as  interpre- 
ter to  i\Ir.  Wilson  in  preaching  and  distributing  books 
among  tlie  natives. 

In  1844  he  was  ordained  to  the  holy  ministry.  He 
was  afterwards  stationed  in  the  cantonment  of  Futteh- 
12 


266  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

gurli,  where  he  opened  a  school  for  boyj^,  and  also  estab- 
lished a  flourishing  school  for  girls  which  is  still  in 
existence.  The  superintendence  of  these  schools,  with 
almost  daily  preaching,  gave  him  constant  employment, 
and  made  his  labors  very  useful. 

Futtehpore  having  become  vacant,  he  was  transferred 
to  that  station  in  1853,  where  he  remained  until  his 
death.  Gopcenath  was  never  so  happy,  or  developed 
his  character  more  fully,  as  when  placed  in  charge  of 
this  station  at  Futtehpore.  He  was  abundant  in  labors, 
and  established  schools  for  boys  and  girls  in  the  city 
and  the  jail,  besides  giving  instruction  for  a  time  to  fifty 
Patwarees,  or  village  record  keepers.  In  Jane  of  1857, 
his  labors  were  interrupted  by  the  mutiny,  and  he  was 
obliged  to  fly  to  Allahabad.  What  he  suffered  during  the 
mutiny  is  known  to  the  religious  public.  In  that  trying 
period,  according  to  the  statement  which  he  has  publish- 
ed, he  evinced  a  spirit  not  unlike  that  which  animated 
the  martyrs  and  confessors  of  the  primitive  Christians. 

He  submitted  to  a  surgical  operation  for  hernia  in 
March,  which  afforded  but  a  bare  possibility  of  relief. 
Prayer  was  proposed,  when  he  said — "I  am  not  afraid 
to  die ;  I  can  trust  that  Jesus  whom  I  have  so  often 
preached  to  others."  The  operation  proved  fatal,  and 
Gopeenath  expired  early  on  the  morning  of  the  14th  of 
March,  1861.  His  friend,  the  native  minister  in  Cal- 
cutta, thus  speaks  of  his  character  : 

"  In  his  person  Gopeenath  was  tall,  and  had  a  com- 
manding appearance,  and  his  complexion  inclined  to  fair. 
Though,  owing  to  circumstances,  his  English  education, 
when  judged  by  the  standard  of  the  present  day,  was 
somewhat  deficient,  he  had  fine  parts.     His  acquaintance 


MEMOIRS   OP   MISSIONARIES.  267 

with  the  Urdu  language,  in  which  he  usually  preached, 
though  not  critical,  was  intimate,  and  amply  served  all 
the  purposes  of  his  vocation.  He  had  great  energy  and 
decision  of  character.  As  a  man,  he  was  pleasing  in  his 
manners,  amiable  in  disposition,  cheerful  in  society,  hos- 
pitable and  benevolent.  As  a  Christian,  he  was  sin- 
cerely pious,  fervent  in  spirit,  full  of  faith  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.  As  a  missionary,  he  was  in  labors  most 
abundant,  feeding  his  flock  diligently,  preaching  in  sea- 
son and  out  of  season,  full  of  zeal  for  promoting  the 
the  honor  of  his  Divine  Master.  Failings  he  had — and 
what  man  has  not  his  peculiar  failings  ? — but  these  fail- 
ings leaned  to  virtue's  side.  He  was  truly  one  of  the 
excellent  of  the  earth.  Let  our  countrymen  note  the 
fact  that  it  was  only  Christianity  that  made  Gopeenath 
what  he  was." 

To  this  let  me  add,  that  he  possessed  the  esteem  and 
respect  of  all  the  Europeans  at  Futtehpore.  They  all 
united  in  saying  that  he  was  a  good  inan,  and  abundant 
in  labors  of  love.  They  attended  his  funeral,  and  accom- 
pied  his  corpse  to  the  burial  ground.  A  funeral  sermon 
was  preached  by  tlie  Rev.  J.  J.  "Walsh,  from  the  text — 
"  He,  being  dead,  yet  speaketh,"  and  remarks  by  the 
Rev.  W.  F.  Johnson  were  made  at  the  grave. — Jiev. 
J.  J.  WaM. 

REV.  THOMAS  S.  OGDEN. 

Mr.  Ogden  was  a  native  of  New  Jersey,  but  he  pur- 
sued his  collegiate  studies  at  the  University  of  Michigan, 
and  spent  the  usual  course  of  study  at  Princeton  Theo- 
logical Seminary.     In  1857,  with  his  wife  he  went  to 


268  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

Corisco  as  a  missionary.  He  entered  at  once  on  active 
service  in  the  instruction  of  the  Benga  boys,  and  after- 
wards he  engaged  zealously  in  the  usual  routine  of  mis- 
sionary work,  and  soon  showed  that  he  was  an  energetic 
laborer — indeed  one  who  would  become  marked  for  a 
high  degree  of  efficiency.  Repeated  attacks  of  sickness, 
however,  had  caused  apprehension  that  he  could  not 
long  continue  in  these  labors,  and  at  one  time  the  mis- 
sion had  given  their  approval  to  his  making  a  visit  to 
his  native  country  for  his  health.  He  did  not  embrace 
the  opportunity  of  returning,  and  when  another  attack 
of  fever  occurred  it  proved  fatal.  He  died  on  the  12th 
of  May,  1861,  greatly  lamented  by  the  natives,  as  well  as 
by  his  brethren  and  the  church  at  home.  Dr.  Loomis, 
one  of  his  colleagues,  wrote  of  his  last  illness  as  follows  : 

"  He  seemed  conscious  of  his  approaching  end,  before 
any  one  else.  He  said  his  mind  was  at  peace,  but  he 
thought  he  should  never  recover.  Just  before  his  death, 
he  was  asked  if  he  found  comfort  in  trusting  in  Christ, 
in  a  dying  hour  ?  He  seemed  surprised  at  the  question, 
then  replied  with  emphasis  :  '  Yes  ;  in  whom  else  can 
wc  trust,  but  in  Christ  alone?' 

"  From  liis  first  arrival  in  Corisco,  he  omitted  no 
opportunity  for  preaching  to  pass  unimproved — in  the 
churches,  in  the  towns,  by  the  wayside,  often  at  Ilobi,  he 
urged  assemblies  and  individuals  to  repentance.  At  his 
death,  he  was  pastor  of  the  church,  and  superintendent 
of  the  Sabbath-school  at  Evangasimba. 

"  To  rear  up  an  efficient  native  ministry,  and  to  give 
to  them  the  word  of  God  in  their  own  native  language, 
were  the  objects  which  called  forth  his  most  earnest 
efforts.     He  cheerfully  struggled  on  against  a  hostile 


MEMOIRS   OP   MISSIONARIES.  2G9 

climate,  happy  both  to  toil  and  to  sufifer  in  God's  work. 
He  continued  these  labors  when  he  should  have  been 
contincd  to  his  sick-bed.  He  fell,  as  he  believed,  at  the 
post  of  duty,  with  the  harness  on.  His  dying  words 
were, '  Who  will  go  ?  Can  you  go  ?  Who  will  go  to 
preach  on  the  mainland  ? ' " 

MR.  JOHN  F.  ODELL. 

Mr.  Odell  was  a  native  of  New  York.  His  short 
but  interesting  religious  and  missionary  life  is  shown  by 
the  following  notices  of  him,  which  are  taken  from  the 
Annual  Reports  of  the  Board. 

In  the  Report  of  1864 :  "A  valuable  assistant  has  been 
added  to  the  staff  of  laborers  at  Bangkok,  at  the  request 
of  the  missionaries — Mr.  John  F.  Odell.  He  is  a  young 
man  from  New  York,  who  went  to  Siam  on  secular  busi- 
ness, and  there  became  a  member  of  the  church,  under 
the  ministry  of  the  brethren.  Good  hopes  are  enter- 
tained of  his  being  a  useful  missionary." 

In  1865  :  ^'  The  last  Annual  Report  mentioned  the 
appointment  of  Mr.  John  F.  Odell,  then  in  Siam,  as  an 
assistant  missionary.  His  health  was  delicate,  and  even- 
tually it  was  considered  best  for  him  to  return  to  this 
country,  but  he  was  called  to  depart  this  life  on  the  voy- 
age, on  the  26tli  of  August.  He  was  a  young  man  of 
much  promise,  and  his  early  removal  is  deeply  regretted 
by  his  brethren.  He  was  kept  in  peace  to  the  last,  and 
was  supported  by  a  good  hope  of  eternal  life.  As  show- 
ing his  disinterestedness,  it  should  be  stated  that  when 
he  applied  for  an  appointment  to  missionary  service,  it 
was  arranged  agreeably  to  his  request  that  no  expense 


270  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

should  be  incurred  by  the  mission  on  his  belialf,  unless 
his  health  should  be  so  restored  as  to  enable  him  to  fulfill 
all  the  duties  of  the  desired  post  of  labor." 

MRS.  ORBISOK 

Mrs.  Orbison,  wife  of  the  Rev.  J.  H.  Orbison,  of  the 
mission  in  India,  died  May  20th,  1855.  "  She  is  sincerely 
regretted  by  her  missionary  associates,  as  one  qualified 
to  be  very  useful  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  and  endeared 
to  them  by  great  excellence  of  character." — Annual  He- 
port,  1856. 

MRS.  OWEN. 

Mrs.  Owen,  wife  of  the  Rev.  Joseph  Owen,  of  the 
mission  in  India,  died  December  13th,  1864.  "  She  was 
sustained  by  the  presence  and  grace  of  the  Saviour,  even 
to  the  last,  ending  her  life  in  great  peace.  She  enjoyed 
the  respect  and  warm  regard  of  her  friends  and  mission- 
ary associates,  and  it  was  no  doubt  gain  for  her  to  die." — 
Annual  Hejwri,  1865. 

REV.  GEORGE  PAULL. 

Mr.  Paull  died  at  Evangasimba,  Corisco,  on  Sabbath 
morning.  May  14th,  1865.  He  was  taken  sick  with  Afri- 
can fever  at  his  station  at  Benita,  returned  to  Corisco 
where  he  could  have  medical  treatment,  and  died  after 
throe  weeks'  illness. 

Mr.  Paull  was  the  second  son  of  Joseph  and  Eliza  L. 
Paull.  He  was  born  at  Connelsville,  Pennsylvania,  Feb- 
ruary 3d,  1837.     He  graduated  at  Jefferson  College  in 


MEMOIRS    OF    MISSIONARIES.  271 

1858.  In  the  spring  of  the  year  there  was  a  revival  in 
the  college,  and  he  was  one  of  the  subjects  of  it.  Sev- 
eral years  before  he  had  been  deeply  exercised  on  tlie 
subject  of  his  soul's  salvation  ;  but  it  was  not  until  this 
time  that  he  felt  it  his  duty  to  make  a  public  profession 
of  his  faith  in  Christ,  and  in  April  he  united  with  the 
church  at  Connelsville.  In  1859  he  entered  the  West- 
ern Theological  Seminary,  Alleghany,  finishing  his  course 
in  the  Seminary  in  1862.  He  then  supplied  the  church 
of  Tyrone,  near  his  father's,  for  several  months  ;  but  his 
convictions  of  duty  to  his  Divine  Master  led  him  to  con- 
secrate himself  to  the  foreign  missionary  work.  He 
accordingly  offered  himself  to  this  service,  and  was  ap- 
pointed to  the  Corisco  Mission.  In  the  meantime,  before 
his  preparations  were  made  to  go  to  Africa,  he  spent  six 
or  seven  months  preaching  to  the  church  in  Morrison, 
Illinois.  There  his  fninistry  was  greatly  blessed.  Even 
in  the  short  time  which  he  stayed  the  church  was  much 
increased  in  numbers  and  strength,  and  every  induce- 
ment was  made  by  the  congregation  to  retain  him  as 
their  pastor  ;  and  it  was  with  many  tears  on  their  part, 
and  much  feeling  on  his,  that  he  separated  himself  from 
them  to  enter  uj)on  the  laborious  and  perilous  work  to 
which  he  had  devoted  his  life. 

Mr.  Paull  was  ordained  an  Evangelist  at  Connelsville 
by  the  Presbytery  of  Redstone,  in  September,  1863.  In 
November  he  left  his  father's  house  and  soon  after  sailed 
for  his  chosen  field  of  labor.  In  consequence  of  the  war 
then  raging  in  our  country,  but  few  vessels  from  the 
United  States  were  going  out  to  Africa  ;  he  was  there- 
fore under  tlie  necessity  of  going  by  way  of  England. 
He  was  detained  there  for  some  time  waitino-  for  a  vcs- 


272  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

sel,  and  during  his  short  stay  in  Glasgow,  he  preached 
in  several  of  the  churches  there  with  great  acceptance, 
and  made  many  friends  by  whom  his  memory  is  affec- 
tionately cherished. 

Mr.  Paull  reached  Corisco  early  in  May,  1864,  and 
almost  immediately  entered  upon  his  missionary  work. 
He  was  appointed  by  the  Mission  to  take  charge  of  the 
station  at  Evangasimba,  the  work  of  which  station  is 
laborious  and  attended  with  much  responsibility  ;  few 
men  could  be  found  who  would  have  conducted  its  work 
with  more  discretion  and  good  judgment.  He  was,  how- 
ever, assisted  in  the  work  of  the  station  by  Mrs.  Mackey, 
who  remained  during  her  husband's  absence.  Imme- 
diately after  Mr.  Mackey's  return,  in  December,  he  ex- 
pressed a  desire  to  go  to  the  mainland  to  enter  upon  the 
work  of  building  up  a  new  station.  He  had  made  sev- 
eral trips  to  the  mainland  out-stations,  and  knew  well 
the  kind  of  work  that  would  devolve  upon  him  there. 
He  was  not  unapprised  of  the  danger  to  which  he  would 
be  exposed  in  undertaking  such  a  work  alone  ;  but  his 
faith  was  strong  and  his  zeal  ardent,  and  he  urged  upon 
the  Mission  to  give  him  an  appointment  to  Benita,  a 
point  on  the  continent  about  fifty  miles  north  of  Corisco. 

He  went  to  this  new  station  in  January,  1865,  and 
entered  upon  his  work  with  the  assistance  of  several  of 
the  native  Christians  from  Corisco.  From  the  very  com- 
mencement his  work  there  was  attended  with  the  deep- 
est interest.  Though  he  had  not  gained  command  of  the 
language,  so  as  to  preach  without  an  interpreter,  multi- 
tudes were  deeply  interested  ;  numbers  asked  to  be 
taught  how  to  pray  to  the  true  God,  and  how  to  seek 
the  way  of  eternal  life  ;  q,iid  in  a  very  short  time  some 


MEMOIRS    OF    MISSIONARIES.  273 

professed  to  have  found  the  Saviour.  His  labors  of 
preaching,  teaching,  and  instructing  inquirers,  together 
with  the  superintendence  of  building  his  house,  multi- 
plied on  his  hands,  and  proved  too  great  even  for  his 
strong  physical  powers.  He  was  taken  down  with  ill- 
ness, and  God  saw  fit  to  remove  him  in  the  very  com- 
mencement of  his  labors,  when  in  our  judgment,  only  the 
dawn  of  his  usefulness  in  Africa  was  opening  before  him. 
God  sees  not  as  man  sees  ;  we  bow  in  humble  submission 
to  his  will ;  clouds  and  darkness  are  round  about  Him, 
but  justice  and  judgment  are  the  habitation  of  his  throne. 

Mr.  Paull  was  a  man  who  sought  to  consecrate  all  his 

powers  to  the  service  of  his  Divine  Master 

An  intimate  friend  and  classmate  of  his  in  the  Theologi- 
cal Seminary,  writes  of  him  :  "  I  have  read  of  the  lieav- 
enly-mindedness  of  Edwards,  and  Payson,  and  Martyn, 
and  Brainerd,  and  of  the  singleness  of  their  devotion  to 
the  cause  of  God  ;  but  I  never  witnessed  a  living  illus- 
tration of  such  exalted  attainments  in  the  divine  life, 
until  it  was  my  privilege  to  be  the  hourly  companion  and 
friend  of  George  Paull."  One  of  his  last  intelligent 
utterances  on  his  death-bed  was,  "  Oh,  for  more  consecra- 
tion to  the  cause  of  Christ !  I  wish  only  to  cast  myself  at 
his  feet,  and  feel  that  He  is  my  all."  For  him  to  live 
was  Christ,  and  he  could  say,  in  the  words  of  the  Apos- 
tle, to  die  is  gain. 

In  his  social  character,  Mr.  Paull  was  amiable  and 
pleasant ;  he  made  friends  wherever  he  went ;  the  love 
of  Christ  was  so  shed  abroad  in  liis  heart,  that  it  affected 
his  whole  character,  and  no  one  could  spend  a  day  in 
his  company  without  feeling  that  he  was  a  consistent 
and  holy  man.  His  attachment  to  his  friends  was  most 
12* 


274  MANUAL    OF    MISSIONS- 

ardent,  and  he  commended  the  Gospel  by  his  unblamable 
life,  and  his  cordial  and  aflfectionate  manner  toward  all 
•w^ith  whom  he  became  acquainted. 

As  a  preacher,  he  was  clear,  instructive  and  convin- 
cing, at  times  eloquent  and  powerful.  Of  strong  phj'sical 
powers,  a  vigorous  and  well-cultivated  mind,  and  good 
common  sense,  he  would  have  been  an  acceptable  and 
instructive  preacher  in  the  most  cultivated  community  5 
but  with  all  his  powers  of  mind  and  body  and  large 
heart,  he  chose  to  devote  himself  to  the  degraded  heathen 
in  Africa.  God  accepted  the  sacrifice,  blessed  his  labors 
in  his  brief  work,  and  called  him  to  his  reward. — Rev. 
J.  L.  Mackey. 

To  the  foregoing  obituary  may  be  fitly  added  the 
Minute  adopted  by  the  Presbytery  of  Redstone  concern- 
ing Mr.  Paul : 

"  Whereas,  It  has  pleased  Almighty  God,  in  his  in- 
scrutable providence,  to  remove  by  death  from  the  For- 
eign Mission  field,  a  young  brother  greatly  beloved,  and 
who  had  shown  himself  eminently  fitted,  by  nature  and 
grace,  for  the  great  work  to  which  God  and  the  Church 
had  called  him ;  and  whereas  he  was  born  and  reared 
among  us,  and  by  this  Presbytery  set  apart  to  the  work 
of  the  ministry  in  a  foreign  missionary  field  ;  and 
whereas  his  self-consuming,  untiring  devotion  to  the 
Master's  cause,  not  only  reflected  great  honor  upon  the 
gospel  of  God,  but  also  on  this  body,  by  whom  he  was 
given  to  the  foreign  service  of  the  Church  ;  therefore, 

"  Besolved,  1.  That  while,  as  a  Presbytery,  we  record 
with  gratitude  to  God  the  gift  of  one  to  the  Cliurch  spe- 
cially qualified  for  the  great  work  to  which  he  had  con- 
secrated his  life,  we  would,  at  the  same  time,  Viow  with 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  275 

profound  submission  to  tlie  very  mysterious  beliest, 
which  summoned  him  so  soon  and  so  suddenly  from  tlie 
service  and  labors  of  the  Church  militant  to  the  higher 
and  holier  service  of  the  Church  triumphant. 

"  Resolved^  2.  That  in  tlie  life  and  labors  of  our  de- 
parted brother  we  recognized  a  spirit  akin  to  that  of  a 
Brainerd,  an  Eliot,  a  Schwartz — akin  to  the  spirit  of 
Him  who  said,  '  The  zeal  of  thine  house  hath  eaten  me 
up ' — a  zeal  for  the  salvation  of  bleeding  Africa,  which 
prematurely  and  almost  literally  consumed  the  vessel  in 
which  it  burned — a  love  for  the  souls  of  men  and  the 
glory  of  God,  which  many  waters  could  not  quench — 
which  quailed  at  no  sacrifice,  however  great,  and  which 
could  say,  with  the  great  apostolic  missionary  to  the 
Gentiles,  '  Neither  count  I  my  life  dear  unto  myself,  so 
that  I  might  finish  my  course  with  joy,  and  the  ministry 
which  I  have  received  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  testify  the 
Gospel  of  the  grace  of  God.' 

"  Resolved,  3.  That  while  Presbytery  would  bewail 
the  loss  to  benighted  Africa  of  so  burning  and  shining 
a  light,  whose  inchoate  and  earliest  labors  on  the  main- 
land were  signalized  with  remarkable  and  immediate 
success  in  the  conversion  of  souls,  we  would  also  record 
our  unfeigned  condolence  and  sympathy  with  the  be- 
reaved parents  and  other  friends,  in  the  early  demise  of 
such  a  relative  and  son  ;  divinely  assured  that  however 
great  their  loss,  to  liim  it  was  unutterable  gain." 

REV.  JOSEPH  PORTER. 

Mr.  Porter  was  born  in  Derby  Plains,  in  the  State 
of  Ohio,  January  5th,  1808.     In  his  sixteenth   year, 


27G  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

while  living  with  liis  eldest  brother,  he  humbly  trusted 
his  conversion  to  God  took  place.  Three  years  after- 
wards he  became  a  communicant  in  the  church,  and  en- 
tered on  studies  with  a  view  to  the  ministry.  He  also 
engaged  actively  in  efforts  to  do  good,  establishing  a 
Sabbath  school ;  and  before  he  graduated  at  Oxford,  he 
had  been  led  to  form  the  purpose  of  being  a  missionary. 
With  his  wife  he  embarked  for  India  in  1835,  and 
reached  Lodiana,  December,  1836. 

In  October,  1837,  he  was  ordained  to  the  Gospel  min- 
istry, by  the  Lodiana  Presbytery.  In  1842  his  wife  was 
taken  to  her  rest.  With  the  exception  of  the  two  years 
he  was  absent  on  a  visit  to  his  native  land  in  1848  and 
1849,  Lodiana  was  the  scene  of  his  labors  ever  since  his 
arrival.  While  at  home  Mr.  Porter  was  united  in  mar- 
riage to  Miss  Mary  Parvin,  daughter  of  the  late  Rev. 
Theophilus  Parvin.  She  survived  him,  and  after  some 
years  became  the  wife  of  the  Rev.  Levi  Janvier,  D.D. 

For  several  years  before  his  death,  Mr.  Porter  had 
charge  of  the  Lodiana  mission  press,  and  was  indefati- 
gable in  his  labors  to  make  it  efficient.  He  also  had 
charge  of  all  the  mission  buildings,  and  seemed  to  take 
pleasure  in  relieving  his  brethren  of  the  secular  affairs 
of  the  station.  This  he  did  the  more  cheerfully,  as  for 
several  years  an  affection  of  the  throat,  which  finally 
undermined  his  constitution,  prevented  him  from  doing 
much  in  the  way  of  direct  preaching.  He  was  well 
acquainted  with  the  Hindustani  and  Punjabi  languages, 
and  when  his  health  permitted,  was  an  acceptable  and 
affectionate  preacher  in  these  dialects.  His  last  work 
on  earth  was  correcting  the  final  proof  sheets  of  a  Pun- 
jabi dictionary,  on  which  he  and  two  of  his  brethren 


MEMOmS  OF   MISSIONARIES.  277 

had  long  labored.  This  labor  he  continued  until  the 
day  before  his  death,  or  until  his  hand  refused  to  per- 
form what  his  heart  desired. 

In  his  intercourse  "with  the  natives,  whether  Christian 
or  heathen,  our  departed  brother  was  ever  kind  and 
considerate ;  but  no  one  felt  more  deeply  when  his 
kindness  was  repaid  with  ingratitude.  He  was  ever 
ready  to  give  advice  and  aid  to  those  who  requested  his 
assistance.  He  was  highly  esteemed  by  his  brethren, 
and  all  who  knew  him,  for  his  kindness  of  heart  and 
work's  sake.  His  mind  was  more  accurate  and  practi- 
cal, than  brilliant  or  imaginative.  In  speaking  or  writ- 
ing, his  sole  aim  was  to  make  a  true  impression,  and  his 
sincerity  seldom  failed  to  carry  conviction  to  his  audi- 
ence and  readers.  His  memory  was  remarkably  reten- 
tive as  to  facts  and  dates.  His  judgment  was  sound, 
and  his  opinions  on  all  subjects  within  the  range  of  his 
information,  were  ever  valuable.  He  did  not  exercise 
himself  in  things  too  high  for  him.  Like  Paul,  he  de- 
termined to  know  nothing  save  Jesus  Christ,  and  Him 
crucified.  On  this  his  heart  was  fixed.  One  of  the 
most  conspicuous  traits  in  his  character  was  persever- 
ance. By  this  he  accomplished  much  in  his  missionary 
career. 

On  the  day  previous  to  his  death,  he  had  the  orphan 
girls  called  in,  and  as  they  gathered  around  his  couch, 
he  spoke  to  them  of  the  importance  of  listening  to  the 
preached  word,  remembering  that  it  was  from  God,  and 
was  able  to  make  them  wise  unto  salvation.  With  deep 
feeling,  he  urged  upon  them  the  importance  of  prepara- 
tion for  death,  so  that  when  they  should  be  in  his  situa- 
tion they  would  not  fear.     They  wept  with  him  ;  but 


278  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

whether  any  lasting  impression  was  made  the  future 
must  show.  The  morning  of  his  death  his  mind  wan- 
dered much  ;  still,  on  being  asked  if  Jesus  was  pre- 
cious, he  replied,  in  Hindustani,  "  There  is  none  be- 
side," and  in  his  wandering  he  seemed  to  mistake  the 
door  where  the  bright  morning  light  was  shining,  for 
the  entrance  into  heaven.  But  soon  the  last  tones  of 
his  voice  died  away  on  our  ears,  and  he  sank  like  a 
weary  child  to  rest.  Jesus,  no  doubt,  was  with  him, 
and  the  dark  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death  was  light- 
ened by  his  smiles.  The  river  of  death  seemed  very 
narrow,  for  there  was  scarce  a  sigh  or  a  groan  to  tell 
when  it  was  passed. 

He  died  on  the  morning  of  the  21st  of  November, 
1853,  in  the  forty-sixth  year  of  his  age.  Had  he 
been  permitted  to  choose  the  place,  and  time,  and  cir- 
cumstances of  his  death,  he  would,  in  all  probability, 
have  chosen  ttiem  just  as  they  occurred.  He  breathed 
his  last  in  Lodiana,  at  the  time  of  the  annual  meeting 
of  the  mission,  and  in  the  presence  of  eight  of  his  mis- 
sionary brethren.  At  their  next  session,  the  following 
minute  was  adopted : 

Whereas,  Since  our  last  session  it  has  pleased  the 
Lord  to  remove  our  dear  brother  and  fellow  missionary, 
the  Rev.  Joseph  Porter,  from  the  labors  of  earth  to  the 
fruition  of  heaven. 

Resolved,  That  this  meeting  humbly  acquiescing  in 
the  afflictive  providence,  and  deeply  sympathizing  with 
the  widow  and  children  of  our  deceased  brother,  cordi- 
ally record  on  our  minutes  our  higli  sense  of  his  ster- 
ling qualities  as  a  man,  a  husband  and  father,  of  his 
humble  evangelical  piety,  and  of  his  faithfulness  as  a 


MEMOIRS  OP   MISSIONARIES.  279 

missionary  of  the  cross,  wlio,  after  seventeen  years  of 
devoted  labor  at  this  station,  has  died  at  his  post  re- 
spected and  lamented  by  all  who  knew  him. — Rev.  J.  M. 
Jamieso7i,  D.B. 

MRS.  PORTER, 

The  wife  of  the  Rev.  Joseph  Porter,  died  at  Lodiana, 
India, -March  10,  1842.  She  was  a  native  of  Indiana,  it 
is  believed,  and  she  arrived  in  India  with  her  husband 
in  1836.  The  Rev.  John  Newton,  in  sending  an  account 
of  her  death  to  the  Mission  House,  said  :  "  Sorrow  has 
filled  our  hearts.  We  have  this  day  committed  to  the 
tomb  the  mortal  remains  of  a  beloved  missionary  sister. 
Mrs.  Porter  has  finished  her  earthly  course,  and  is  now, 
we  feel  assured,  where  pain  is  not  experienced,  and 
sympathy  is  not  needed.  The  redemption  for  which  she 
long  prayed,  and  which  she  continued  to  expect,  through 
the  precious  blood  of  Christ,  is  now  completed  ;  save 
only  that  her  body,  which  was  sown  in  corruption,  is 
yet  to  be  raised  in  incorruption  and  glory.  But  not- 
withstanding this  comforting  reflection,  we  cannot  but 
mourn  that  we  have  been  deprived  of  the  society  of  one 
to  whom  we  all  felt  much  attached,  and  who,  if  her  life 
had  been  spared,  might,  at  least,  have  exemplified  the 
excellency  of  Christianity  by  patient  sufi'ering." 

REV.  JOHX  W.  QUARTERMAN. 

Mr.  Quarterman  was  a  native  of  Georgia,  a  graduate 
of  Columbia,  S.  C.  Theological  Seminary,  and  for  twelve 
years  a  faithful  missionary  in  China.     He  died  October 


280  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

13,  1857,  in  the  thirty-sixth  year  of  his  age.  "He  was 
an  humble,  faithful,  and  godly  laborer,  one  who  sought 
not  the  praise  of  men,  and  who  abounded  in  every  good 
work.  In  his  will  he  left  his  property  to  the  mission. 
The  loss  of  such  a  man  in  the  prime  of  life  is  a  great  be- 
reavement ;  but  his  work  on  earth  was  done,  and  he  has 
been  called  to  receive  his  reward." — A7i7iual  Report, 
1858. 

MRS.  JANE  M.  RAMSAY. 

"  Died,  of  consumption.  May  80th,  1853,  at  the  resi- 
dence of  her  father-in-law,  Robert  Ramsay,  Peach 
Bottom,  Penn.,  Mrs.  Jane  Martha  Ramsay,  wife  of  the 
Rev.  J.  Ross  Ramsay,  of  the  Creek  Mission."  The  de- 
ceased was  born  29th  May,  1822,  and  was  the  youngest 
daughter  of  John  and  Jane  Livingston.  In  infancy, 
Martha  was  dedicated  to  God  in  baptism,  and  as  she 
grew  up,  was  carefully  taught  his  fear.  When  very 
young  she  became  a  Sabbath-school  scholar,  and  under 
the  various  means  of  Christian  culture,  her  mind  be- 
came early  stored  with  useful  knowledge,  the  most  salu- 
tary and  comforting  to  her  in  after  life. 

Possessing  naturally  an  active  mind,  and  having  op- 
portunities of  education  which  she  eagerly  embraced 
and  improved,  she  became  qualified,  at  quite  an  early 
age,  for  teaching,  and  in  this  useful  capacity  she  acted 
with  success,  until  her  marriage  and  entrance  upon  the 
missionary  work.  With  her  husband  she  reached  the 
Creek  Mission  in  1849,  and  soon  entered  with  alacrity 
upon  the  duties  of  directing  the  household  affairs  of  the 
mission-school,  instructing  the  Indian  girls  in  the  useful 
arts  of  domestic  life,  and  preparing  suitable  clothing 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  281 

for  the  boys.  Her  chief  aim  was  to  advance  their 
moral  and  religious  culture,  in  which  she  had  great  suc- 
cess ;  and  at  the  same  time  won  the  esteem  and  affec- 
tion of  the  missionaries  and  children.  During  the  first 
winter  she  spent  at  Kowetah,  she  conducted  unaided 
the  religious  instruction  of  many  boys  at  the  mission, 
and  often  expressed  herself  delighted  with  the  work. 
But  it  was  not  her  Master's  will  to  permit  her  thus  to 
labor  long. 

In  a  little  more  than  one  year  after  she  entered  upon 
the  mission,  she  became  a  victim  of  chills  and  fever. 
Neither  relaxation  nor  medical  skill  could  arrest  the 
malady.  Symptoms  of  consumption  soon  made  their 
appearance.  Still,  loth  to  quit  the  field  of  labor,  for 
nearly  two  years  she  bore  patiently  these  sufferings.  It 
at  length  became  apparent  to  herself  and  all  her  asso- 
ciates, that  it  was  her  duty  to  return  home,  and  try  the 
eftects  of  a  more  salubrious  climate.  This  she  did,  after 
having  spent  almost  three  years  in  the  missionary  field, 
two  of  which  were  to  her  years  of  almost  constant  suf- 
fering ;  in  which  time  also  she  was  called  to  mourn  the 
loss  of  her  first  born.  She  returned  to  her  friends,  only 
to  spend  a  short  season  with  them,  suffer  a  few  more 
months  of  affliction,  and  then  die.  She  had  honored 
the  Lord  by  the  life  she  had  lived  ;  it  was  his  purpose 
she  should  glorify  Him  by  the  death  she  should  die. 
Her  death  was  full  of  hope  and  joyful  anticipation  of 
heaven.  She  was  assured  of  her  acceptance  with  God, 
had  no  dread  of  his  wrath,  no  dismay  at  the  approacli 
of  '■  the  king  of  terrors."  Triumphant  expressions  i'ell 
from  her  lips.  "  Sweet  Jesus !  Precious  Saviour,  come ! 
I  shall  soon  be  at  home?    Is  this  dying!     Weep  nut! 


282  MANUAL   OP   MISSIONS. 

Farewell !"  And  then  on  the  confines  of  eternity,  as  if 
already  catching  a  glimpse  of  the  beatific  vision  of  God, 
she  exclaimed,  "  Holy !  holy !"  and  her  happy  spirit 
gently  passed  away. 

"  Yet  shall  we  weep  ;  for  oft  and  well 
Remembrance  sliall  licr  story  tell. 
Affection  of  her  virtues  speak, 
With  beaming  eye  and  burning  cheek  ; 
Each  action,  word,  and  look  recall, 
The  last  the  loveliest  of  all, 
When  on  the  lap  of  Death  she  lay, 
Serenely  smiled  her  soul  away. 
And  left  surviving  Friendship's  breast 
Warm  with  the  sunset  of  her  rest," 

—Eev.  T.  M.  Craicford. 

MRS.  RAMSEY. 

Mrs.  Ramsey,  wife  of  the  Rev.  James  B.  Ramsey,  of 
the  Choctaw  Mission,  died  July  17,  1849.  "  The  influ- 
ence of  this  lady  upon  the  young  men  and  youth  in  the 
academy  was  most  salutary  ;  and  her  kind  and  self- 
denying  labors  will  be  long  remembered  by  them  and 
by  the  missionaries  with  whom  she  was  associated." — 
Annual  Report,  1850. 

REV.  HENRY  V.  RANKIN. 

Henry  V.  Rankin,  the  son  of  William  and  Abigail 
(Ogden)  Rankin,  was  born  in  Newark,  New  Jersey, 
September  11, 1825.  His  parents  are  still  living,  and 
in  old  age  adorn  the  Christian  profession  made  in  the 
Presbyterian  church  many  years  ago.  Their  faithful 
instructions   and  prayerful,  consistent  life  have  been 


M.t^a^^ 


MEMOIRS    OF   MISSIONARIES.  283 

blessed  to  all  their  liousehold,  consisting  of  five  sons  and 
five  daugliters.  Four  of  tiie  number  have  departed  this 
life,  and  the  six  who  remain  are  all  connected  with  home 
branch  of  the  Presbyterian  family  of  churches.  The  father 
has  been  long  respected  in  the  place  of  his  residence  and 
elsewhere  as  an  enterprising  and  successful  business 
man,  whose  public  spirit  and  liberality  have  made  him  a 
benefactor  to  many.  Both  of  these  Christian  parents 
united  in  the  dedication  of  all  their  children  to  a  cov- 
enant-keeping God  in  the  ordinance  of  baptism.  The 
eldest  son,  Wm.  Rankin,  Jr.,  Esq.,  was  chosen  Treasurer 
of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  in  1850,  and  continues 
to  perform  the  duties  of  that  office.  Another,  Edward 
E.  Eankin,  D.D.,  is  a  minister  in  connection  with  the 
New  York  Presbytery.  A  daughter  is  married  to  Samuel 
II.  Ilale,  D.D.,  lately  pastor  of  the  I*resbyterian  church 
in  Owego,  N.  Y.,  and  now  Secretary  of  the  American 
Seaman's  Friend  Society.  In  the  second  generation  the 
son  of  another  daughter,  William  Rankin  Duryee,  is  the 
minister  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church  in  La  Fayette, 
N.  J.  Henry,  the  subject  of  this  sketch,  was  the  eighth 
of  this  family  of  ten  children.  His  early  education  was 
conducted  in  several  schools  of  his  native  State,  and  his 
final  preparation  for  College  was  made  under  tlie  tuition 
of  Mr,  James  G.  Nuttman,  at  Elizabethtown.  In  the 
autumn  of  18-iO  he^ entered  the  sophomore  class  of  the 
College  of  New  Jersey  at  Princeton  where  he  was  grad- 
uated in  18-13.  Commencing  his  college  life  at  the  age 
of  fifteen,  in  the  exuberance  of  a  social  nature  that  found 
full  scope  among  his  new  companions,  his  first  year  at 
Princeton  gave  no  promise  of  the  good  fruits  subse- 
quently produced  in  his  earnest  and  active  life.     Yet 


284  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

even  during  this  period  the  influences  of  an  early  re- 
ligious training,  deepened  by  the  death  of  a  younger 
sister  which  had  occurred  two  years  before,  served  to 
restrain  him  from  yielding  to  many  temptations  wliich 
beset  him. 

Early  in  his  second  college  year  a  sermon  preached  in 
the  chapel  by  the  late  Professor  Dod,  was  blessed  to  his 
thorough  awakening,  yet  he  abode  for  many  weeks  in 
darkness  before  receiving  in  faith  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
as  his  only  and  all  sufficient  Saviour.  During  this  time, 
with  characteristic  frankness,  he  freely  opened  his  whole 
heart  to  those  from  whom  he  thought  he  could  obtain 
spiritual  guidance.  The  Christian  counsel  thus  sought 
was  cheerfully  given,  and  to  some  of  the  faculty  and 
students  of  Nassau  Hall  Mr.  Rankin  felt  deeply  indebted, 
tliroughout  his  whqje  life,  for  the  sympathy  and  aid  im- 
parted by  them  in  these  days  of  his  distress.  The  light 
and  joy  of  faith  were  at  length  given  by  the  Holy  Spirit, 
and  remained  within  him  until  the  day  he  fell  asleep  in 
Jesus.  In  the  newness  of  his  spiritual  life,  our  young 
brother  resolved  to  serve  God  who  had  graciously  re- 
vealed his  Son  to  him,  by  becoming  a  missionary  to  the 
heathen.  He  pondered,  npon  his  knees,  the  questions 
suggested  to  his  mind  respecting  his  call  and  adapted- 
ness  to  this  work,  and  his  purpose  was  fixed  to  preach 
to  those  who  had  not  heard  it,  that  Crospel  whose  power 
and  preciousness  he  now  so  fully  experienced.  His  de- 
termination having  been  made,  he  immediately  commu- 
nicated it  to  his  parents  and  family  friends,  and  received 
in  return  their  sad  but  unmurmuring  assent.  He  was 
now  in  the  Junior  class  of  College  and  in  the  seventeenth 
year  of  his  life,  yet  the  youthful  impulse  of  his  heart  to 


MEMOIRS   OF  MISSIONARIES.  285 

carry  to  some  heathen  people  the  unsearchable  riches 
of  Christ  never  lost  its  power  over  him.  During  his 
student  life  a  wide  circle  of  loving  friends  endeared  his 
native  land  to  his  affectionate  heart,  and  after  his  licen- 
sure to  preach,  attractive  fields  of  labor  were  opened 
near  his  home,  yet  there  was  no  faltering  in  his  purpose. 
In  the  spring  of  1842  he  united  with  the  first  Presby- 
terian Church,  in  Newark,  of  which  his  parents  were 
members.  After  his  graduation  at  Princeton  in  1843, 
Mr.  Rankin  studied  for  a  year  at  Pittsfield,  Mass.,  and 
Cincinnati,  Ohio,  with  reference  to  the  special  work  to 
which  he  was  called.  A  second  year  was  passed  by  him 
in  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Auburn,  after  which  he 
returned  to  Princeton,  and  pursuing  the  course  of  theo- 
logical study  in  the  Seminary  there  became  an  alumnus 
of  that  school  of  the  prophets  in  the  summer  of  1847. 
Having  placed  himself  under  the  care  of  the  Presbytery 
of  Elizabethtown,  he  was  licensed  to  preach  by  them  at 
their  stated  meeting  in  October,  1846,  and  preached  as 
he  had  opportunity  until  he  had  completed  his  course  at 
the  Seminary. 

Soon  after  leaving  Princeton,  Mr.  Rankin  accepted  an 
invitation  to  supply  the  pulpit  of  the  first  Presby- 
terian Church  in  Rochester  for  six  months,  and  remained 
there  useful  and  beloved  in  his  public  and  private  min- 
istrations until  May,  1848.  Thence  he  went  to  St.  Louis 
upon  the  invitation  of  the  second  Church  of  that  city, 
then  under  the  pastoral  care  of  William  S.  Potts,  D.D. 
The  Sabbath-school  of  this  Church,  with  a  missionary 
zeal  worthy  of  imitation,  several  years  before  this  time 
had  assumed  the  entire  support  of  the  Rev.  Walter  M. 
Lowrie,  whose  useful  labors  in  China  were  so  suddenly 


286  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

terminated  by  his  death  at  the  hands  of  pirates  in  August, 
1847.  Intelligence  of  this  sad  event  had  reached  the 
young  people  in  Dr.  Potts'  Church,  and  they  chose  Mr. 
Rankin  to  take  the  place  of  their  martyred  missionary 
called  thus  to  a  higher  pervicc.  He  went  therefore  to 
see  them  face  to  face,  and  his  visit  was  productive  of  a 
mutual  interest  and  correspondence  which  ceased  not 
till  the  close  of  his  life.  Hitherto  he  had  no  choice  as 
to  the  particular  field  wherein  he  should  labor,  but  now, 
out  of  these  youthful  lips,  a  definite  providential  call 
came,  which  led  him  to  regard  China  as  his  future  home. 
He  returned  from  St.  Louis  to  his  father's  house  in 
Newark,  and  in  the  first  Church  of  that  city,  where  he 
had  made  his  first  public  profession  of  faith,  he  was  or- 
dained by  the  Presbytery  of  Elizabethtown  on  the  18th 
of  July,  1848.  Upon  this  occasion,  after  a  sermon  by 
the  Rev.  James  W.  Alexander,  D.D.,  the  ordination 
prayer  was  offered  by  Dr.  David  Magie,  and  the  charge 
to  the  missionary  given  by  his  brother.  Rev.  Edvi^ard  E. 
Rankin. 

On  the  20th  of  July,  two  da3'S  after  his  ordination, 
Mr.  Rankin  was  married,  in  the  second  Church  of 
Brooklyn,  by  Dr.  Jonathan  Greenleaf,  to  Mary  Greenleaf 
Knight,  daughter  of  Mr.  Franklin  Knight,  and  niece  of 
the  officiating  minister.  A  brotlier  of  Mrs.  Rankin  is  a 
clergyman  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  New 
Jersey.  One  of  her  sisters  subsequently  married  the 
Rev.  Win.  W.  Scudder  of  the  Arcot  mission,  of  the  Re- 
formed Dutch  Church  in  India,  from  whence  her  loving 
spirit  ascended  to  the  Saviour  on  the  14th  of  September, 
1855.  Another  is  the  wife  of  Dr.  D.  B.  McCartee,  of 
the  Ningpo  mi>sion,  in   China,  under  the  Presbyterian 


MEMOIRS    OF    MISSIONARIES.  287 

Board,  and  had  the  sad  satisfaction  of  ministering  by 
the  dying  bed  of  her  beloved  brother.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Rankin  sailed  from  New  York  in  company  of  a  few  other 
missionaries  on  the  7th  of  October,  18-18,  and  reached 
Ningpo  early  in  the  ensuing  year. 

They  found  a  large  and  open  field,  upon  the  cultiva- 
lion  of  which  they  entered  at  once.  Within  the  city  walls 
was  a  population  of  three  hundred  thousand  souls  ;  in 
the  villages  pressing  closely  upon  it  were  tens  of  thou- 
sands more,  and  other  populous  cities  were  within  reach 
of  their  influence  and  labors.  The  mission  of  Ningpo 
had  been  commenced  about  four  years  before,  and  some 
progress  had  already  been  made  in  the  several  works  of 
preaching,  teaching,  printing  and  visitation.  In  schools 
of  Christian  instruction  the  eflforts  of  both  were  early 
enlisted,  and  from  them  the  first  fruits  of  a  spiritual 
harvest  were  gathered.  Near  to  the  dwellings  of  the 
missionaries  on  the  river  side  the  school  house  and 
chapel  stood,  fountains  of  saving  truth  unto  some 
who  were  gathered  through  the  labors  of  that  little 
band,  who  had  come  at  the  call  of  the  Spirit  and  the 
Bride  to  impart  instructions  to  those  that  were  perish- 
ing. In  the  heart  of  that  great  city  other  places  were 
■  found  where  the  same  work  could  be  carried  on.  The 
leaves  of  the  tree  of  life  were  distributed  from  the  print- 
ing-press, which  daily  received  attention  in  its  mechan- 
ical work  and  in  providing  words  of  truth  written  in  a 
language  to  which  such  words  were  new.  Apostolic 
journeys  were  made  from  the  central  station  into  the 
regions  beyond,  and  from  time  to  time  new  churches 
were  gathered.  Men  born  in  China  and  educated  in  all 
its  idolatry,  through  the  blessing  of  God  upon  these  la- 


288  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

bors,  became  disciples  of  Christ.  Elders  were  chosen  to 
rule  in  these  newly  organized  churches ;  a  few,  thoroughly 
instructed  by  the  missionaries  in  Christian  doctrine, 
have  been  licensed  to  preach  the  Gospel,  and  after  pro- 
bation ordained  as  pastors.  When  near  the  close  of  his 
active  ministry,  Mr.  Rankin  looked  back  to  the  state  of 
things  existing  when  he  commenced  his  labors,  he  found 
abundant  occasion  for  praise  to  the  Lord  of  the  harvest 
wlio  had  not  permitted  his  servants  to  labor  in  vain. 
He  recalled  the  time  of  feeble  beginnings,  the  day  of 
small  things,  when  a  few  children  were  gathered  in  the 
schools  and  a  small  number  of  hearers  came  to  the  chap- 
el service  ;  through  fifteen  years  of  toil  in  the  strength  of 
his  manhood,  he  and  his  fellow-workers  had  wept  and 
prayed  amidst  many  discouragements,  yet  the  work  had 
still  gone  on.  One  and  another  had  been  stricken  down 
with  sickness  and  left  for  a  season,  or  forever,  the  scenes 
consecrated  by  the  presence  of  God's  Spirit.  In  early 
manhood  Mr.  Rankin  became  the  senior  missionary  of 
of  the  Presbyterian  Board  at  Ningpo,  but  the  line  of 
heavenly  light  was  shining  broader  and  brighter  over 
the  dark-minded  people  among  whom  he  and  his  com- 
panions had  been  holding  fortli  the  Word  of  Life. 

In  the  year  1856,  Mr.  Rankin  was  constrained  by  the 
failure  of  his  wife's  health  to  visit  the  United  States. 
His  own  strength  then  seemed  unimpaired  by  the  con- 
stant drain  upon  his  energies  in  the  multiform  duties  of 
his  station.  On  the  day  he  landed  with  his  family  in 
New  York,  which  was  the  Sabbath,  he  preached  for  his 
brother,  a  pastor  in  that  city,  beginning  thus  a  series  of 
labors  whicli  was  continued  in  different  portions  of  the 
country  so  long  as  he  remained.     Visiting  almost  every 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  289 

State  in  the  Union,  in  addition  to  pulpit  preaching,  he 
sought  opportunities  in  seminaries,  colleges,  and  schools, 
to  present  to  the  youth  of  the  land  the  claims  of  the  for- 
eign missionary  work.  When  the  object  of  this  home 
visit  had  been  obtained,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Rankin  again 
turned  their  faces  with  gladness  toward  the  laud  of  their 
adoption,  the  place  of  their  chosen  labor.  Arriving  in 
China,  where  the  grave  of  their  first  born  had  been 
made,  they  were  called  to  the  severe  trial  of  laying  two 
more  of  their  children  in  tlie  dust.  Amidst  scenes  thus 
hallowed  by  toils  and  tears,  the  parents,  with  three  of 
their  offspring  still  spared  to  them,  entered  anew  upon 
their  duties  and  continued  them  until  1860,  when  it  be- 
came evident  that  the  life  of  Mrs.  Rankin  depended  upon 
her  return  to  America.  After  painful  and  prayerful  de- 
liberation, he  decided  that,  for  a  season,  he  must  be  sep- 
arated from  a  wife  and  children  whom  he  dearly  loved. 
He  felt  that  the  work  in  China  was  too  pressing  and  the 
laborers  too  few  to  permit  him  to  bear  them  company. 
For  two  years  he  bore  the  burden  and  heat  of  each  day 
alone,  yet  sustained  by  the  presence  of  that  Lord  in 
whom  he  trusted,  and  cheered  by  the  constant  work  he 
was  doing  for  Hira. 

During  this  period  the  storm  of  civil  war  was  raging 
in  China.  As  the  rebel  army  swept  over  large  portions 
of  the  Empire,  the  city  of  Ningpo  became  in  its  turn  an 
object  of  their  attack.  When  the  hosts  of  the  Taiping 
leader  approached  the  walls,  the  missionaries,  knowing 
the  liostility  of  those  people  to  all  idolatry,  hoped  to  find 
favor  from  them  for  the  Christian  community  in  the  city 
and  suburban  villages.  Two  of  their  number,  of  whom 
Mr.  Rankin  was  one,  went  forth  from  the  gate  and 
IH 


290  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

souglit  an  interview  with  the  commander-in-chief.  From 
him  they  obtained  the  promise  of  immunity  from  death 
and  pillage  for  all  the  Christian  Chinese.  "  The  angel 
of  t]ie  Lord  was  round  about  them  that  feared  Him  and 
delivered  them."  When  the  city  was  captured,  the  idol 
temples  were  destroyed  and  many  of  the  people  perished 
by  the  sword,  but  the  native  believers  in  Jesus  were 
kept  from  all  harm.  Amid  these  anxieties  and  labors 
the  year  1861  was  closed. 

In  the  autumn  of  the  next  year,  Mrs.  Rankin  returned 
to  find  her  husband  greatly  broken  down  in  health. 
His  naturally  vigorous  constitution  was  giving  way  un- 
der the  pressure  of  continued  work  in  tlie  unwholesome 
climate  of  Ningpo.  He  went,  in  September,  to  Shang- 
hai, that  he  miglit  meet  and  welcome  his  wife  and  two 
youngest  children.  In  December  they  returned  to  Ning- 
po, where,  although  suffering  much,  he  continued  his 
labors  until  late  in  April,  1863.  On  the  20th  of  that 
month  he  wrote  thus  to  the  Senior  Secretary  of  the 
Board.  "  I  write  you  on  the  eve  of  departing  for  Shan- 
tung, where  my  failing  health  admonishes  me  to  seek  a 
change  before  the  weather  completely  prostrates  me. 
As  you  will  have  learned  before  this,  I  began  to  be 
troubled  towards  the  close  of  the  summer  with  diarrhoea 
and  dyspepsia,  which  were  increased  during  my  stay  at 
Shanghai.  These  were  followed  by  a  severe  abscess, 
which,  on  account  of  my  feeble  health,  cannot  yet  be  op- 
erated upon,  and  which  has  been  very  troublesome.  I 
have  also  suffered  from  a  heavy  cough,  which  left  me  for 
a  couple  of  months  but  has  again  returned. 

"  I  am  greatly  reduced  in  flesh  and  at  times  exceed- 
ingly weak,  thoiigli  for  days  togctlicr  I  seem  to  improve 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  291 

in  all  respects.  I  have  preached  occasionally  during 
tlic  winter  and  tried  to  do  some  other  missionary  work, 
but  it  has  been  done  truly  in  great  weakness,  and  I 
almost  feel  that  I  am  a  cumberer  of  the  ground.  Dr. 
John  Parker,  who  is  now  our  mission  physician  and  a 
very  sensible,  as  also  a  truly  pious  man,  advises  me  to 
go  home,  and  the  brethren  of  our  mission  feeling  that 
Shantung  is  a  forlorn  hope,  have  urged  the  same  upon 
me  ;  yet,  after  much  prayer  and  thought,  it  appears  to 
me  that  my  duty  is  rather  to  avail  myself  of  an  oppor- 
tunity now  offering  for  Chefoo,  where  Dr.  M'Cartee  has 
encouraged  me  to  go,  and  pass  the  summer  at  Tungchow. 
The  climate  of  Shantung  has  been  so  much  extolled  for 
invalids  that  it  would  hardly  bo  just  to  the  Board  and 
the  Church  to  turn  one's  back  on  China  without  first  try- 
ing it ;  and  the  circumstances  are  so  favorable  in  that  I 
can  obtain  perfect  rest  at  the  house  of  our  dear  friends, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Nevius,  and  have  the  attendance  of  our 
valued  physician.  If  the  experiment  proves  favorable 
in  my  case,  it  may  be  tried  with  increased  confidence  by 
others.  Going  home  in  this  critical  period  in  our  coun- 
ti'v's  history  is  not  only  a  matter  of  risk,  but  also,  it 
would  be  discouraging  to  the  Church,  especially  so  soon 
after  the  arrival  of  my  family.  Moreover,  the  laborers 
are  now  so  few  that  none  of  us  can  be  spared  if  it  is  pos- 
sible for  us  to  live  here. 

"An  admirable  opportunity  lately  occurred  from 
Shanghai,  for  Japan  and  California,  but  though  advised 
to  take  it  by  my  best  friends,  I  did  not  have  the  heart  to 
tui-n  my  back  on  China.  It  may  be  that  God  will  yet 
permit  me  to  labor  for  Him  a  few  years  more  in  this 
field  ;  but,  if  not,  his  will  be  done.  My  wife  and  children 


292  MANUAL   OP   MISSIONS. 

aud  our  associates  arc  all  well,  I  feel  that  the  work 
licre  is  under  the  management  of  wise  and  able  men,  and 
that  they  are  all  far  better  examples  to  the  flock  than  I 
have  been.  In  reviewing  my  missionary  career  for  tho 
fourteen  years  and  more  since  I  reached  China,  there  is 
much  to  sadden  me ;  for  I  fear  I  have  been  rather  a  busy 
than  a  faithful  laborer.  Oh  !  were  it  not  for  the  blood 
of  Christ  to  wash  away  all  our  delinquencies  and  sins, 
life  would  be  worse  than  a  blank." 

Mr.  Rankin  reached  Tungchow  in  May,  and,  sur- 
rounded by  loving  friends,  lingered  in  the  house  of  his 
pilgrimage  until  July  2d,  when  he  fell  asleep  in  Jesus 
and  his  spirit  departed  for  the  better  country.  One 
of  his  latest  letters  was  addressed  to  a  secretary  of  the 
American  Tract  Society.  It  enclosed  a  donation  for  the 
objects  of  that  institution,  in  the  beneficent  effects  of 
whose  work  at  home  and  abroad  he  expressed  a  deep  in- 
terest ;  the  letter  closes  with  these  words  :  "  It  has  been 
a  blessed  privilege  to  be  a  missionary  to  this  benighted, 
yet  most  interesting  people  for  so  long  a  time,  and  I  only 
wonder  that  so  few  are  disposed  to  fill  up  our  rapidly 
diminishing  ranks." 

The  last  days  of  our  brother  were  days  of  peace ; 
knowing  that  the  time  of  his  departure  drew  nigh,  he 
resigned  himself  cheerfully  to  the  will  of  God. 

He  had  been  since  his  conversion  a  constant  and  dili- 
gent student  of  the  Scripture,  aud  its  power  to  comfort 
him  was  manifest  as  his  flesh  was  failing.  A  friend  was 
quoting  by  his  bedside  the  passage  :  "  All  things  shall 
work  together  for  good,"  when  he  corrected  him,  ex- 
l)ressing  at  the  same  time  his  own  present  confidence  of 
faith.  "  No !  not  shall,"  said  he,  "  but  all  things  work, 
are  working  now,  for  good." 


MEMOIRS   OP   MISSIONARIES.  293 

On  the  morning  of  July  2cl,  18G3,  lie  was  lying  feebly 
but  tranquilly  speaking  to  the  dear  friends  about  him. 
His  last  message  had  been  sent  to  his  eldest  child,  a  son 
at  school  in  the  United  States.  A  note  full  of  filial  and 
brotherly  affection  had  been  sent  to  one  of  his  sisters  at 
home.  His  farewell  words  were  spoken  calmly  to  the 
beloved  Avife  and  two  little  daughters,  who  were  with 
him  in  his  chamber  of  sickness.  With  the  excep- 
tion of  a  brief  period  of  aberration,  his  intellect  was 
clear  to  the  last.  To  his  dear  friends,  Dr.  and  Mrs. 
M'Cartee,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Nevius,  and  to  a  native 
Christian  who  were  attending  him,  he  expressed  his 
abiding  interest  in  their  common  work  and  his  unfalter- 
ing; trust  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  As  the  sun  reached 
its  meridian,  his  blessed  spirit  ascended  to  behold  the 
sun  of  Righteousness.  The  legacy  of  Jesus  was  received 
by  him  in  all  its  fullness — peace  here,  glory  beyond. 
After  nearly  thirty-eight  years  of  life  upon  earth,  more 
than  half  of  which  were  full  of  usefulness,  he  fell  asleep. 

Within  the  soil  of  that  empire,  for  whose  people  he 
had  given  his  strength  that  he  might  win  some  of  them 
to  Christ,  his  body  rests. 

The  voyager  in  the  northern  Chinese  seas,  as  he  ap- 
proaches the  province  of  Shantung,  may  see  upon  the 
hill  that  overlooks  the  city  of  Tungchow  among  other 
stones  there  set  up,  one  of  pure  white  marble.  Beneath 
it  is  all  that  was  mortal  of  Henry  V.  Rankin. 

There,  by  loving  friends,  who  mourned  not  as  those 
without  hope  was  his  body  laid  to  await  the  day  of 
resurrection.  But  this  marble  monument  is  not  his  best 
or  most  lasting  memorial. 

He  is  remembered  by  many  in  his  native  land  as  an 


291  MANUAL   OF    MISSIONS. 

unwavering  friend,  a  Christian  scholar,  a  devoted  fol- 
lower of  Jesus,  and  an  eloquent  preacher  of  tlie  Go^jpel. 
His  frank  and  generous  spirit  and  his  guileless  life  have 
left  their  fragrance  in  many  homes,  and  his  w'orks  have 
followed  him  to  tlic  mansions  of  his  Father's  house 
above. 

In  the  schools  and  chapel  of  Ningpo,  the  place  of  his 
missionary  labors,  his  memorial  abides  in  souls  once  be- 
Dighted  by  heathenism,  now  rejoicing  in  the  light  of 
Gospel  truth.  His  remains  are  still  speaking  their  in- 
structive doctrine.  His  pure  and  prayerful  life  still 
abides  an  eloquent  example. 

From  select  portions  of  God's  Holy  Book,  which  he 
translated  and  published,  the  words  of  life  shall  long 
enter  into  heathen  dwellings.  The  sweet  hymns  com- 
posed by  him  shall  long  continue  to  ascend  from  lips 
that  have  learned  to  sing  in  the  language  of  China  the 
praises  of  Emanuel. 

These  are  his  best  memorials  and  they  can  never  be 
forgotten.  Before  the  throne  of  God  some  are  now 
standing,  and  others  shall  be  gathered  who  have  been 
instructed  by  our  departed  brother  in  the  way  of  salva- 
tion. As  they  cast  their  crowns  before  ihe  Lamb,  they 
will  ever  praise  Him  through  whose  grace  this  faithful 
teacher  was  sent  to  tell  them  the  glad  tidings  of  the 
love  of  that  Saviour  Avhose  cross  he  so  earnestly  preach- 
ed.—i^ct-.  K  K  Eanldn,  D.D.,  1864. 

REV.  WILLIAM  REED. 

Mr.  Reed  was  one  of  the  first  two  missionaries  ap- 
pointed to  the  foreign  field.     His  early  years,  of  which 


MEMOIRS   OF    MISSIONARIES.  295 

little  is  known  to  the  writer  of  this  notice,  were  spent 
in  Mifflin  County,  Penn.  He  graduated  at  Jefferson 
College,  pursued  his  theological  studies  at  Alleghany, 
was  appointed  as  a  missionary  early  in  January  1832, 
spent  several  months  after  his  licensure  to  preach  the 
Gospel  in  efforts  to  awaken  an  interest  in  the  cause  of 
missions  among  tlie  churches,  embarked  for  India  with 
his  wife  in  May,  1833,  and' arrived  at  Calcutta  in  Octo- 
ber, 1833.  He  and  his  colleague  spent  the  next  nine 
months  in  that  city  and  its  vicinity,  learning  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Hindus.  During  this  period  Mr.  Reed's 
health  began  to  give  way.  Symptoms  of  pulmonary 
disease  gradually  became  so  marked  that  his  medical 
advisers  recommended  his  return  to  his  native  country, 
their  opinion  and  his  own  concurring  in  the  hope  of  his 
life  being  thereby  prolonged  for  several  years,  if  his 
health  should  not  be  completely  restored.  Accordingly 
he  and  his  wife  embarked  for  Philadelphia  in  July,  but 
his  health  rapidly  declined,  and  on  the  12th  of  August, 
1834,  he  entered  into  rest,  in  the  thirty-second  year  of 
his  age.  His  remains  were  committed  to  the  sea,  near 
one  of  the  Andaman  Islands,  in  tlie  Bay  of  Bengal. 
Mrs.  Reed  and  her  little  son  reached  the  end  of  the 
voyage  in  December  ;  botli  are  still  living,  and  are  held 
in  high  esteem  as  active  members  of  the  church,  she  hav- 
ing again  entered  into  married  life. 

Mr.  Reed  was  a  man  of  excellent  mind,  respectable 
scholarship,  blameless  character  and  sincere  piety. 
These  gifts  and  spiritual  grace,  united  to  the  best  habits 
of  industry  and  much  of  energy,  led  the  Churcli  to  form 
the  hope  of  his  being  very  useful  in  the  service  of  Christ 
among  the  hpathcn.     It  was  not  unreasonable  to  expept 


.296  MANUAL    OF    MISSIONS. 

that  in  a  long  life,  such  a  man  would  do  great  good. 
Nor  can  it  be  questioned  that  even  the  short  course 
allotted  to  him  was  spent  in  the  best  way  ;  his  life  and 
his  example  were  known  to  a  large  number  of  Christian 
friends  ;  his  being  one  of  the  first  missionaries  of  a  new 
and  distinctively  ecclesiastical  organization,  was  itself 
a  fact  of  much  moment  at  the  time  and  worthy  of  re- 
membrance. But  in  reference  to  him,  as  also  to  many 
others,  the  Church  must  recognize  the  will  of  the  Lord 
as  the  highest  reason  to  account  for  all  the  mysteries  of 
Providence.     "As  for  God,  his  way  is  perfect." 


MRS.  ELIZABETH  REED. 

Mrs.  Reid,  wife  of  the  Rev.  Alexander  Reid,  of  the 
Choctaw  Mission,  died  June  6,  1854.  "  Her  end  was 
happy  and  peaceful,  but  her  loss  was  most  sensibly  felt, 
not  only  by  her  sorrowing  husband  and  the  mission 
family,  but  by  the  pupils  of  the  academy,  to  whose  wel- 
fare and  happiness  she  had  assiduously  devoted  all  her 
energies  during  the  four  years  of  her  connection  with 
the  mission." — Aiinual  Report,  1855. 


MRS.  RUDOLPH. 

Mrs.  Rudolph,  wife  of  the  Rev.  Adolph  Rudolph,  of 
the  Lodiana  Mission,  India,  died  September  8,  1849. 
"  She  was  a  woman  of  great  excellence  of  character, 
and  her  missionary  labors  in  the  charge  of  the  Girls' 
Orphan  Asylum  were  incessant  and  invaluable.  Her 
removal  is  greatly  lamented  by  her  associates  in  the 


MEMOIRS    OF    MISSIONARIES.      •  297 

mission,  but  their  loss  is  doubtless  her  gain." — Annual 
Report,  1850. 

REV.  ROBERT.  W.  SAWYER. 

Mr.  Sawyer  was  a  native  of  New  York,  pursued  his 
course  of  collegiate  and  theological  study  at  Princeton, 
N.  J.,  went  with  his  wife  as  a  missionary  to  Western 
Africa  in  1841,  and  died  at  Settra  Kroo,  December  1st, 
1843.  His  death  is  thus  referred  to  in  the  Missionary 
Chronicle  oi  May,  1844  :  "We  mourn  over  the  death 
of  this  excellent  brother.  The  Church  has  no  servant 
more  devoted  than  he  was,  and  none  more  worthy  of 
respect  and  confidence." 

Mrs.  Sawyer,  with  great  devotedness,  continued  at  the 
station  alone  for  some  time.  She  was  married  in  Decem- 
ber, 1844,  to  the  Rev.  James  M.  Connelly,  who  had 
joined  the  mission  in  that  year.  At  the  end  of  1849, 
after  much  faithful  labor  among  the  Kroo  people,  consi- 
derations of  health  required  their  return  to  this  country. 

MRS.  CHRISTIANA  M.  SCOTT. 

Mrs.  Scott  was  the  only  daughter  of  the  late  Rev. 
W.  F.  Houston,  of  Columbia,  Penn.  Having  lost  her 
mother  when  very  young,  she  was  trained  up  principally 
by  her  father,  and  at  the  age  of  about  fifteen,  she  pub- 
licly gave  herself  to  the  Saviour,  and  soon  became  an 
active  member  of  the  church  in  her  native  place.  Her 
hand  and  heart  were  ready  for  every  work  of  love  and 
benevolence.  She  established  an  infant-school,  and  con- 
ducted it  herself  until  her  health  constrained  her,  reluc- 
13* 


298  MANUAL    OF    MISSIONS. 

tantly,  to  give  up  the  work.  She  also  superintended  a 
large  Sabbath-school  of  colored  people,  and  labored 
successfully  in  endeavoring  to  raise  this  neglected  people 
from  their  degraded  condition.  She  was  an  active  mem- 
ber of  a  female  association  for  promoting  the  cause  of 
missions,  and  not  only  labored  diligently  for  the  interests 
of  the  society,  but  having  considered  the  subject  of 
going  in  person  to  labor  for  the  heathen,  she  in  the  most 
solemn  manner  dedicated  herself  to  tlie  Lord  in  this 
blessed  work.  Not  many  months  had  elapsed  after  this 
vow  was  made  and  recorded  in  her  private  journals  be- 
fore the  Lord  brought  her  faith  and  principles  to  the 
test,  by  providentially,  and  quite  unexpectedly  to  her, 
opening  up  a  way  for  her  to  go  in  person  ;  and  feeling 
assured  that  his  hand  was  leading  her,  she  pledged  her- 
self to  go.  In  the  following  year  her  father  was  taken 
from  her  ;  but  with  his  last  parting  breath  he  again 
consecrated  her  to  the  work  of  the  Lord  among  the 
heathen  ;  in  1838  she  was  married  to  the  Rev.  James  L. 
Scott,  who  was  on  the  eve  of  sailing  as  a  missionary  for 
Northern  India. 

In  August,  1839,  herself  and  husband  arrived  in 
Futtehgurh,  and.  joined  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wilson  in  their 
labors.  Mrs.  Scott  was  soon  actively  engaged  with 
Mrs.  Wilson  in  the  female  department  of  the  orphan 
asylum  ;  and  a  few  months  after  this,  when  Mrs.  Wil- 
son's health  rendered  it  necessary  for  her  to  spend  a 
season  in  the  Hills,  Mrs.  Scott  took  the  entire  charge 
of  the  female  department  of  tiie  school,  and  conducted 
it  for  nearly  twelve  months  with  great  energy  and 
success.  When  her  connection  with  the  school  ceased, 
she  gave  more  of  her  time  to  tlie  language,  and  trans- 


MEMOIRS   OF  MISSIONARIES.  299 

lated  a  small  volume  into  Hindustani,  wliicli  was  pub- 
lished. 

After  remaining  at  this  station  for  about  two  years, 
when  Mrs.  Wilson's  liealtli  again  failed,  and  rendered 
it  necessary  for  her  to  return  to  America.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Scott  were  called  to  take  the  entire  charge  of  the  asylum 
at  Futtehgurli.  Here  she  commenced  once  more  with 
her  usual  energy  to  instruct  the  girls  in  Englisli  and 
Hindustani,  to  superintend  their  work,  and  to  labor 
with  her  own  hands  ;  and  her  exertions  were  so  great 
that  one  short  year  had  not  elapsed  before  these,  in  con- 
nection with  other  causes,  had  laid  the  foundation  of 
fatal  disease. 

When  her  physician  advised  her  to  spend  a  season  in 
the  Hills,  knowing  how  much  her  husband, was  required 
at  his  post,  she  resolved  to  go  alone,  and  taking  her 
infant  son,  she  travelled  by  ''dak"  a  distance  of  about 
five  hundred  miles,  in  ten  nights,  with  none  but  the 
heathen  around  her.  When  her  physicians  advised 
her  to  return  to  America,  she  again  proposed  and  finally 
determined  to  go  alone,  because  she  felt  that  the  Lord 
required  the  sacrifice  at  her  hand.  In  a  letter  from 
Simla,  she  says  to  Mr.  Scott,  "  If  my  health  should 
remain  as  good  as  it  now  is,  and  there  should  be  no 
prospect  of  my  being  taken  off  rapidly,  would  you  not 
consent  to  send  the  children  and  myself,  and  you  remain 
another  year  ?" 

After  a  due  consideration  of  the  subject,  she  resolved 
to  make  the  sacrifice,  and  leaving  her  husband  and  dar- 
ling boy  she  set  out  with  her  two  little  girls  for  America, 
Mr.  Scott  accompanied  her  part  of  the  way  to  Calcutta, 
and  when  separating  from  him  she  said,  "  I  trust  we  shall 


300  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

mest  again  here  below,  and  if  not  it  will  all  be  ordered 
aright  by  our  covenant-keeping  God."  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Freeman  accompanied  her  as  far  as  Calcutta,  and  en- 
joyed many  precious  seasons  of  prayer  and  Christian 
fellowship  with  her.  Mr.  Freeman,  in  a  letter  to  Mr. 
Scott,  says  :  "  Your  dear  wife  never  appeared  so  lovely, 
happy  and  heavenly,  as  during  our  journey  together, 
and  this  very  heavenly  happiness  made  me  feel  sad  that 
you  are  not  with  her  to  enjoy  it.  Many  were  the  happy 
hours  we  spent  together,  and  I  only  regret  I  was  so 
unfit  for  such  hours.  Even  the  dear  little  children  felt 
a  tenderness  and  solemnity  quite  unusual,  and  talked 
with  their  dear  mother  of  God  and  heaven ;  and  their 
little  eyes  were  filled  with  tears  as  they  rose  from  wor- 
shipping God." 

In  due  time  they  reached  Calcutta,  and  all  things 
were  ready  for  her  final  separation  from  her  missionary 
friends.  With  her  two  little  girls,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Free- 
man's little  daughter,  and  a  daughter  of  an  English 
officer  under  her  charge,  and  herself  and  charge  all 
under  the  care  of  a  pious  friend,  they  went  on  board 
the  vessel  which  was  to  have  borne  them  across  the 
ocean,  and  as  Mrs.  Freeman  approached  to  take  one 
more  fond  embrace  of  her  little  girl,  and  bid  a  long 
farewell  to  her  feeble  protector,  knowing  a  mother's 
anxious  heart,  Mrs.  Scott  pressed  her  hand  and  said, 
"  Trust  ye  in  the  Lord  for  ever,  for  in  the  Lord  Jehovah 
is  everlasting  strength."  "  This,"  said  she,  "  has  ever 
been  my  motto,  and  I  have  never  trusted  in  vain." 
Having  thus  parted  with  her  friends,  she  set  out  for  her 
native  land  by  way  of  England.  For  the  first  week 
she  enjoyed  her  usual  health,  but  from  that  time  her 


MEMOIRS   OP   MISSIONARIES.  301 

Strength  began  to  fail,  and  by  the  time  she  reached  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope  she  was  so  far  reduced  that  she 
gave  up  all  hope  of  ever  returning  to  India.  At  the 
Cape  she  took  fresh  cold,  -which  brought  back  all  the 
worst  symptoms  of  her  disease.  On  the  10th  of  April 
she  was  confined  to  her  cabin,  and  rapidly  sunk  till  the 
16th,  when  she  breathed  her  last,  at  the  age  of  thirty-six. 
A  few  kind  friends  whom  the  Lord  had  gathered 
around  her  did  all  that  could  have  been  done  ;  and  the 
same  calm,  trusting  spirit  which  had  marked  her  life 
sustained  her  in  death.  "When  asked  if  she  was  happy, 
she  answered,  "Very  happy  in  Jesus."  Pointing  up- 
ward she  said,  "  He  is  there  ;"  and  laying  her  hand  on 
her  breast,  she  said,  "  He  is  here."  The  pious  officer 
who  had  taken  her  under  his  protection  very  kindly 
promised  her,  if  she  should  be  taken  away,  that  he 
would  conduct  her  little  charge  to  their  friends  in 
America — a  promise  which  he  did  not  fail  to  make 
good." — Rev.  W.  II.  McAuley. 

REV.  SAIHUEL  M.  SHARPE. 

Mr.  Sharpe  was  a  native  of  Steubenville,  Ohio,  and 
a  graduate  of  Jefferson  College  and  of  the  Alleghany 
Theological  Seminary.  Accompanied  by  his  wife,  a 
daughter  of  the  Rev.  J.  M.  Jamieson,  D.D.,  he  went  to 
the  United  States  of  Colombia  as  a  missionary  in  1858. 
He  had  made  excellent  progress  in  learning  the  Spanish 
language,  and  had  just  preached  his  first  extempore  ser- 
mon in  it  with  much  acceptance,  when  he  was  taken 
with  a  fever,  which  in  a  few  days  ended  a  life  of  excellent 
promise,  on  the  30th  of  October,  1860.     The  Rev.  W.  E. 


302  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

McLaren,  liis  colleague,  wrote  of  his  last  days  as  fol- 
lows : 

"  Mourning,  as  we  did,  over  the  physical  pains  of  his 
dying  bed,  we  could  not  but  rejoice  to  witness  tlie  tri- 
umph of  faith  in  his  last  hours.  When  he  began  to  re- 
alize that  there  was  but  little  hope  of  his  recovery,  with 
a  face  radiant  with  faitli,  he  said,  'I  know  wliom  I  have 
believed,  and  am  persuaded  that  He  is  able  to  keep  that 
which  I  have  committed  unto  Him  against  that  day.' 
During  the  most  of  his  sickness  his  mind  wandered,  but 
even  then  prayer  was  the  language  of  his  lips.  In  his 
more  lucid  moments  he  gave  precious  evidence  that  his 
soul,  like  the  Psalmist,  feared  no  evil  ;  for  the  Lord  was 
with  him  :  his  rod  and  his  staff  they  comforted  him. 
The  day  before  his  death  he  called  all  the  household  to 
his  bed-side,  bidding  farewell,  in  a  most  affectionate 
manner,  to  his  wife,  his  friends,  and  the  servants.  For 
each  one  he  had  a  word  of  Christian  exhortation  or 
warning.  A  number  of  young  men,  who  have  been 
under  religious  instruction  in  connection  with  the  mis- 
sion, were  present  at  this  time,  and  seemed  deeply  im- 
pressed as  their  dying  instructor  proclaimed  to  them,  for 
the  last  time,  the  precious  truths  of  the  Gospel.  His  last 
words  to  them  were,  '  Soi  mui  feliz,'  (I  am  very  happy.) 

"  How  inscrutable  is  the  providence  which  has  taken 
our  brother  from  us  just  at  this  time  I  We  can  only  say, 
'  It  is  the  Lord,  let  him  do  as  seemeth  him  good.' " 

REV.  (.'ANDAUR  J.  SILLIMAN. 

Mr.  Silliman,  a  native  of  Alabama,  and  a  graduate 
of  Columbia,  S.  C,  Theological  Seminary,  spent  a  few 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  303 

months  among  the  Clioctaws  as  a  missionary  in  1856. 
His  health  was  feeble,  and  proving  to  be  inadequate  to 
the  work,  he  started  on  his  return  to  his  friends  at  home, 
but  was  taken  to  his  rest  on  the  journey.  The  Commit- 
tee expressed  their  sorrow  "  on  account  of  the  early  re- 
moval of  one  who  promised  to  be  so  useful  in  the  sphere 
of  duty  assigned  to  him  by  Providence." — Anmial  Re- 
l^ort,  1857. 

REV.  GEORGE  W.  SIMPSON. 

There  are  few  chapters  in  the  book  of  Divine  Provi- 
dence in  which  mystery  is  not  somewhere  written. 
"  God's  ways  are  in  the  seas,  and  his  paths  in  the  great 
waters,  and  his  footsteps  are  not  known."  These  truths 
are  brought  forcibly  to  our  minds  by  the  startling  intel- 
ligence which  has  lately  reached  us  of  the  sudden  and 
tragic  death  of  two  of  our  beloved  missionaries  to  the 
western  coast  of  Africa,  the  Rev.  George  W.  Simpson 
and  his  youthful  wife.  Whilst  making  a  short  sail  for 
the  benefit  of  their  health  in  a  British  brig,  the  vessel 
was  suddenly  overturned  by  one  of  those  violent  torna- 
does which  so  fearfully  prevail  in  southern  latitudes. 
Our  beloved  friends,  together  with  all  others  on  board 
the  ill-fated  vessel,  a  Krooman  only  excepted,  found  a 
winding-sheet  in  the  waves,  and  sunk  to  rise  no  more 
till  the  sea  shall  give  up  its  dead. 

Mr.  Simpson  was  the  son  of  pious  parents,  who  con- 
secrated him  in  his  infancy  to  the  service  of  his  Saviour. 
His  mother  was  truly  an  "  Israelite  indeed,"  a  woman 
whose  praises  dwelt  on  the  lips  of  many  of  God's  child- 
ren, and  who  "  did  what  she  could  "  for  tlie  glory  of  God. 


30-1  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

The  mantle  of  the  parents  fell  upon  tlie  child.  In  early 
life  he  learned  to  cherish  the  deepest  reverence  for  our 
holy  religion,  and  ere  youth  had  given  place  to  manhood, 
he  was  found  among  the  ranks  of  the  open  and  active 
followers  of  the  Lamb.  He  engaged  for  a  season  in 
teaching,  that  he  might  thereby  acquire  the  means  of 
prosecuting  his  studies  preparatory  to  entering  on  the 
work  of  the  ministry.  He  passed  through  his  collegiate 
course  in  Easton  College,  and  shortly  after  its  comple- 
tion he  entered  the  Seminary  at  Princeton.  There  it 
was  that  his  mind  became  deeply  imbued  with  the  spirit 
of  missions.  It  was  under  the  training  of  those  vener- 
ated men  who  have  so  long  taught  in  that  school  of  the 
prophets,  that  the  claims  of  the  heathen  came  up  vividly 
before  his  mind.  He  felt  indeed  that  "  the  field  was  the 
world,"  and  the  question  pressed  itself  on  his  heart 
whether  it  might  not  be  his  duty  to  labor  in  some  of  its 
far  off  moral  wastes.  And  the  more  he  pondered  on 
the  subject,  the  more  fully  did  the  conviction  fasten  it- 
self upon  him  that  he  was  called  of  God  to  tell  the 
untaught  heathen  the  way  of  life.  It  is  a  sacrifice 
which  none  can  fully  understand  but  those  who  have 
made  it,  to  break  away  from  kindred,  friends  and  native 
land,  and  live  and  die  among  a  people  who,  as  a  mass, 
are  strangers  to  God,  and  whose  every  taste  and  sympa- 
thy is  foreign  to  your  own.  But  our  brother  resolved  to 
make  it,  for  the  glory  of  God  and  the  good  of  souls.  He 
might  have  labored  in  God's  vineyard  at  home  with 
great  acceptance,  and  have  filled  one  of  our  best  pulpits, 
but "  he  conferred  not  witli  flesh  and  blood."  He  sought 
not  "  the  praise  of  men,  but  of  God."  He  wished  to  do 
his  duty,  whatever  of  ease  and  worldly  comfort  the  per- 


MEMOIRS  OF   MISSIONARIES.  305 

formance  might  cost  him.  The  task  which  lay  heaviest 
upon  him  preparatory  to  his  great  undertaking,  was  to 
communicate  his  views  to  his  mother,  and  gain  her  free 
consent  to  a  final  separation.  He  was  the  Benjamin  of 
his  family,  and  his  parents'  idol  so  far  as  they  had  an  idol 
upon  earth.  He  feared  therefore  to  unfold  to  them  the 
working  of  his  mind,  tie  did  it  first  by  letter,  and  after- 
wards unbosomed  his  every  thought  and  feeling  on  the 
subject.  With  tears  he  told  his  mother  that  without  her 
consent  he  could  not  enter  on  his  work.  She  gave  it — 
gave  it,  though  it  cost  her  sleepless  nights  and  bitter 
tears.  Who  was  she,  she  felt,  that  she  should  lift  up  her 
voice  or  hand  against  the  bidding  of  the  Lord  ? 

When  all  matters  were  arranged  for  his  final  depart- 
ure, and  he  only  awaited  the  sailing  of  the  vessel  to 
carry  him  off  to  his  heathen  home,  Mr.  Simpson  spent 
the  season  that  was  left  him  in  his  native  land  in  visiting 
the  churches  and  kindling  up  in  the  hearts  of  the  people 
a  deeper  interest  in  the  cause  of  missions.  It  was  sur- 
prising to  all  who  heard  him,  to  observe  the  amount  of 
knowledge  he  had  acquired  respecting  the  religion,  and 
customs,  and  peculiarities  of  the  African  people,  among 
whom  he  was  destined  to  labor.  He  spake  like  a  mis- 
sionary who  had  been  long  in  the  field,  rather  than  as 
one  who  was  just  entering  on  his  work. 

I  need  not  speak  of  their  labors  in  Africa.  They  are 
before  the  Church,  spread  out  on  the  pages  of  the  Re- 
cord. Their  work  is  done,  and  they  "  are  not,  for  God 
took  them."  They  have  performed  the  duty  assigned 
them  in  the  King's  service,  and  have  been  called  away 
seemingly  before  their  time, "  to  be  crowned  in  the  King's 
presence." — Rev.  W.  W.  LatLa^  1851. 


306  MANUAL   OF    MISSIONS. 


MRS.   SIMPSON. 


Mrs.  Simpson,  wife  of  tlie  Rev.  George  W.  Simpson, 
was  the  child  of  pious  parents,  her  father  an  elder  in 
the  church  of  Fagg's  Manor,  Pennsylvania.  Her  early- 
training  was  of  a  carefully  religious  character.  The 
Bible  and  the  Catecliism  were  her  earliest  books  of 
study.  Thence  she  learned  those  great  principles  which 
laid  the  foundation  for  that  maturity  of  Christian  char- 
acter to  whicli  she  afterwards  attained.  Amiable  and 
pleasant  in  private  life,  a  regular  and  interested  attend- 
ant on  public  worship,  yet  delaying  to  make  a  profession 
of  her  faith  in  Christ,  she  excited  much  anxiety  for  her 
spiritual  welfare;  but  on  the  12th  of  April,  1844,  she 
was  admitted  to  the  communion  of  the  church.  Thence- 
forward she  aimed  to  be  wholly  a  Christian.  The  Bible- 
class  and  the  Sabbath-school  were  both  highly  prized  by 
her ;  the  one  affording  herself  instruction,  the  other  a 
field  of  usefulness  to  others. 

About  this  time  the  subject  of  missions  engaged  her 
attention,  and  she  felt  a  desire  to  labor  among  the 
heathen,  and  especially  in  Africa.  She  lost  much  of  her 
relish  for  ordinary  duties  and  labors,  and  though  always 
doing  cheerfully  and  industriously  what  was  necessary, 
often  said  in  playfulness,  "  I  had  rather  be  teaching  the 
negroes  in  Africa." 

When  the  proposal  was  made  to  her  to  go  to  Africa, 
she  felt  it  to  be  an  opening  in  the  providence  of  God  to 
gratify  a  long-cherished  desire,  and  took  the  subject  into 
very  serious  and  prayerful  consideration.  She  did  not 
arrive  at  a  final  conclusion  witiiout  many  anxieties,  mis- 
givings and  fears.   Her  wide  circle  of  friends  were  nearly 


MEMOIRS   OF    MISSIONARIES.  307 

all  opposed  to  her  going  ;  regarding  missions  to  Africa 
by  white  people  as  a  forlorn  liope.  Her  parents  too  with- 
held a  consent,  without  which  she  felt  that  she  could  not 
go.  In  her  estimation  filial  duty  required  obedience  even 
in  this  matter.  "When,  however,  she  obtained  what  she 
desired  in  this  respect,  she  cheerfully  consented  to  go, 
and  immediately  began  to  prepare  for  her  departure. 

She  went  not  rashly.  She  counted  the  cost,  and  felt 
that  if  the  Lord  should  call  for  her  death  in  that  field 
she  was  willing  to  meet  it.  The  struggle  between  duty 
and  affection  was  severe  and  constant ;  and  yet  there  was 
no  disposition  to  withdraw  the  pledge  she  had  given  to 
labor  for  the  Saviour  in  Africa.  She  looked  forward  to 
the  time  of  their  embarkation  with  a  calmness  which 
astonished  all  who  knew  her. 

The  parting  scene  was  mingled  with  tears  and  smiles, 
but  borne  by  her  with  a  grace  and  sweetness  of  charac- 
ter, which  greatly  alleviated  the  sorrow  felt  by  her 
family  and  friends  in  bidding  her  adieu. 

Her  own  feelings  are  well  expressed  in  a  letter  re- 
ceived on  the  eve  of  her  sailing,  being  sent  back  by  the 
pilot.  Speaking  of  the  missionary  meeting  in  Dr.  Piiil- 
lips's  church  she  says,  "  They  sung  the  hymn  in  which  is 
'  Yet  with  determined  courage  go,' "  and  then  adds, 
"  These  lines  have  been  running  in  my  head  all  morning, 
and  I  heard  Mrs.  L.  hum  them  once  or  twice.  Oh,  must 
I  see  you  no  more  !  Have  I  parted  from  you  all  forever 
on  earth  ?  I  cannot  bear  the  thought.  But  I  shall  meet 
you  often  at  the  throne  of  grace.  I  feel  that  you  will 
pray  for  me.  Pray  that  I  may  not  be  suffered  to  bring 
reproach  on  this  blessed  cause.  And  yet  I  fear  you  will 
forget  me.     But  you  won't  forget  our  mission.     Though 


308  MANUAL    OF    MISSIONS. 

ice  all  he  swalloiccd  in  (he  dceji,  don't  forget  to  pray  for 
Africa.  I  love  you  all  more  than  ever  ;  each  one  comes 
lip  to  mind  separately  ;  and  my  heart  bleeds  to  leave  you. 
But  I  go  "willingly  ;  I  trust  the  love  of  Christ — the  boat 
is  leaving."  While  on  her  voyage  she  wrote  to  her 
mother,  "  I  could  be  quite  happy  sometimes,  could  I  feel 
certain  you  are.  I  wish,  mother,  you  had  told  me  you 
felt  very  willing  to  have  me  come.  You  are  satisfied  now, 
doubtless.  I  wish  you  could  feel  it  a7:)r/yi%e  to  be  thus 
permitted  to  give  a  daughter  to  so  glorious  a  work." 

Her  last  letter  to  her  mother  was  full  of  considerations 
tending  to  comfort  and  strengthen  her,  and  as  it  were, 
prepare  her  for  the  trial  awaiting  her  in  the  sudden  loss 
of  her  children  in  Africa.  "  I  trust,  dear  mother,  you  do 
not  feel  unduly  anxious  about  us.  Earth  is  pleasant,  oh  ! 
how  pleasant  ;  still  we  cannot  enjoy  the  happiness  here, 
which  in  heavenly  mansions  awaits  those  who  love  God. 
We  know  this,  although  we  cannot  understand  it.  Then 
why  are  we  loth  to  make  so  blessed  an  exchange,  or  to 
have  our  beloved  ones  make  it  ?  You  must  not  be  anx- 
ious for  my  safety.  We  have  your  God  in  Africa.  His 
care  is  as  constant  here  as  in  Pennsylvania.  The  death  of 
Clirist  is  as  meritorious  here,  and  the  Holy  Spirit's  influ- 
ence as  free  and  as  powerful ;  the  Christian's  hope  as 
firm,  and  I  can  humbly  say,  *  I  know  that  ray  Redeemer 
iiveth.'  When  in  a  fever  lately,  I  felt  it  an  unspeakable 
comfort  to  know  that  I  had  not  my  peace  to  make  with 
God.  I  hope  we  shall  all  meet  as  a  family  in  heaven. 
Pray  for  us  but  don't  be  anxious." 

In  April  following,  1851,  she  was  asleep  with  her 
husband  in  an  ocean  grave !  How  sad,  how  mysterious 
such  an  event !     Yet  the  Lord  has  done  it.     It  was  in 


MEMOIRS  OF  MISSIONARIES.  309 

her  heart  so  do  something  for  Africa,  but  the  Master  had 
a  short  work  for  her.  Being  dead,  she  yet  speaks,  and 
the  Lord  may  make  her  death  even  more  effective  than 
her  life. — Rev.  Alfred  Hamilton,  B.D, 

•    REV.  ASHBEL  G.  SIMONTON. 

Mr.  Simonton  was  born  in  West  Hanover,  Penn., 
January  20,  1833.  He  was  a  son  of  a  respected  physi- 
cian of  that  place,  and  a  nephew  of  the  Rev.  William  D. 
Snodgrass,  D.D.  His  early  studies  were  pursued  in  his 
native  town  and  afterwards  in  Harrisburg,  to  which 
place  his  family  removed  after  his  father's  death  in  1846. 
He  graduated  at  Princeton  College  in  1852  ;  and  after 
spending  tAvo  years  as  a  teacher  in  Mississippi,  he  enter- 
ed the  Theological  Seminary,  at  Princeton,  in  1855. 
During  the  first  session,  he  was  led  by  a  sermon  of  the 
Rev.  Charles  Hodge,  D.D.,  to  consider  the  subject  of 
foreign  missions.  "I  then  resolved,"  he  wrote,  "'to  ex- 
amine the  question  seriously  and  prayerfully,  and  to 
suffer  nothing  to  interfere  with  its  decision."  As  the 
result  of  this  examination,  his  purpose  was  formed  to 
devote  his  life  to  the  service  of  Christ  amongst  the  un- 
evangelized,  a  purpose  in  which  he  never  wavered.  In 
his  application  for  an  appointment  as  a  missionary  he 
expressed  his  willingness  to  go  to  any  field  of  labor, 
though  his  thoughts  had  been  somewhat  specially  turned 
to  Brazil.  The  Executive  Committee  had  been  for  some 
time  considering  the  subject  of  forming  a  mission  in  that 
country,  and  they  were  glad  to  appoint  Mr.  Simonton  as 
the  first  missionary.  The  work  contemplated,  in  a 
Roman  Catholic  country,  where  public  services  of  Pro- 


310  MANUAL  OF  MISSIONS. 

testant  worship  for  the  benefit  of  the  natives  had  as  yet 
been  conducted  only  in  a  very  limited  way,  was  regard- 
ed as  one  of  peculiar  delicacy,  and  also  as  one  of  no  little 
difficulty ;  maturity  of  character,  superior  talents  and 
scholarship,  good  address,  and  complete  devotedness  of 
heart  and  life  to  the  Saviour  and  his  cause,  were  indis- 
pensable qualifications  in  the  pioneer  of  the  mission  ;  and 
these  were  happily  combined  in  Mr,  Simonton. 

Arriving  at  Rio  de  Janeiro  in  August,  1859,  he  first 
engaged  in  perfecting  his  acquaintance  with  the  Portu- 
guese language,  in  the  mean  time  conducting  religious 
services  in  English  for  the  benefit  of  our  countrymen 
and  others  resident  in  that  city.  These  services  were 
highly  valued,  for  Mr.  Simonton's  sermons  were  of  mark- 
ed ability  and  deep  interest;  but  he  turned  from  engage- 
ments of  this  kind  to  his  main  work,  that  of  making  the 
Gospel  known  to  the  Brazilians.  He  soon  became  an 
effective  preacher  in  their  language,  and  his  ministry  was 
remarkably  blest  in  the  conversion  of  souls.  A  church 
was  organized  in  Rio  de  Janeiro  in  1862,  and  additions 
were  made  to  its  communion  at  almost  every  time  of 
administering  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper ;  in 
nearly  all  cases,  these  converts  had  been  previously  con- 
nected with  the  corrupt  church  of  Rome  or  under  its 
influence.  Besides  his  work  in  the  pulpit,  he  employed 
the  press  as  an  important  auxiliary.  He  translated  the 
Shorter  Catechism,  and  other  works  into  Portuguese,  a 
language  peculiarly  destitute  of  evangelical  reading. 
An  expository  work  from  his  pen,  on  a  part  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, was  in  hand,  and  it  is  hoped  that  it  will  be  found 
ready  for  publication.  A  monthly  journal,  the  Imprensa 
Evangelica,  was  published  by  him  and  sustained  chiefly 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  311 

by  his  articles,  wliicli  were  often  of  rare  value,  and 
■vfhich  attracted  the  attention  of  readers  amongst  nearly- 
all  the  educated  classes  of  the  country.  His  attention 
was  directed,  moreover,  and  with  special  interest,  to  the 
training  of  native  young  men  of  promise  for  the  work  of 
evangelization;  three  of  these  young  men  were  under 
his  instruction  and  that  of  the  other  missionaries.  He 
had  been  joined  in  his  missionary  work  by  several  col- 
leagues, with  whom  his  relations  were  most  pleasant,  and 
who  were  accustomed  to  look  to  him  as  their  leader,  not 
merely  because  he  had  been  longest  in  the  country,  but 
also  on  account  of  his  excellent  qualifications  for  useful- 
ness in  their  common  work. 

During  a  visit  to  this  country  in  1862-3,  he  was  mar- 
ried to  Miss  Helen  Murdock.  She  was  endowed  with 
such  gifts  and  grace  as  secured  for  her  the  warmest 
esteem  of  Christian  friends,  and  gave  the  promise  of  no 
ordinary  degree  of  useful  influence  in  the  service  of 
Christ.  Her  early  removal  was  deplored  by  many,  and 
was  felt  by  her  husband  to  be  the  greatest  loss  ;  yet  it  was 
no  doubt  a  part  of  his  preparation  for  serving  the  Lord 
in  a  higher  degree,  both  on  earth  and  in  heaven. 

Mr.  Simonton's  general  health  was  uniformly  good, 
but  he  probably  overtasked  his  strength  in  his  various 
labors,  and  when  he  was  taken  with  a  fever  in  November, 
1867,  his  constitution  did  not  recover  from  the  attack. 
He  had  gone  to  Sao  Paulo,  on  a  visit  to  his  colleague 
and  brother-in-law,  the  Rev.  A.  L.  Blackford,  in  the 
hope  of  becoming  free  from  symptoms  of  disease  ;  and 
there  he  was  ministered  to  with  the  utmost  affection, 
and  enjoyed  also  the  best  medical  aid ;  but  his  illness 
could  not  be  arrested,  and  he  departed  this  life  Decern- 


312  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

ber  9tli,  1867,  supported  to  the  last  by  a  good  hope 
through  grace. 

Our  departed  brother  occupied  a  large  place  in  the 
afifections  of  his  brethren,  and  in  the  respect  of  the 
American  residents  in  BraziL  One  of  his  colleagues 
thus  referred  to  him  :  "He  was  looked  upon  by  all  the 
members  of  the  mission  as  our  leader  and  chief  stay,  as 
he  had  been  our  pioneer.  We  took  no  important  step, 
save  from  absolute  necessity,  without  first  hearing  his 
counsels.  The  most  talented,  most  learned,  and  best 
informed  of  our  members ;  master  of  the  language,  and 
possessing  in  an  unusual  degree  tact  and  prudence  for 
planning  and  executing,  we  have  no  one  left  to  fill  his 
place." 

The  esteem  of  his  countrymen  and  of  many  Brazilians 
found  expression,  when  the  sad  news  of  his  death  was 
received  in  Eio  de  Janeiro,  in  resolutions  drawn  up  by 
the  United  States  Consul  and  adopted  at  a  meeting  held 
in  the  Consulate : 

"  Whe7-eas,  It  hath  pleased  Divine  Providence  to  remove 
from  us  by  death  our  highly  esteemed  and  beloved  friend. 
Rev.  A.  G.  Simonton,  in  the  midst  of  his  usefulness  and 
in  the  full  vigor  of  early  manhood  ;  therefore, 

"Besolved,  That  in  the  death  of  our  lamented  friend,  we* 
feel,  each  of  us,  that  we  have  experienced  a  great  per- 
sonal bereavement :  and  we  desire  to  gather  about  his 
grave  with  those  who  were  united  to  him  by  ties  of  kin- 
dred blood  and  mingle  our  tears  with  theirs. 

"Besolved,  Thathavingbcenintimately  acquainted  with 
Mr.  Simonton  for  several  years  past,  we  found  in  him  a 
man  of  rare  intellectual  and  moral  endowments  ;  a  Chris- 
tian, whose  sense  of  duty  for  himself  was  joined  with  a 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  813 

large  spirit  of  tolerance  towards  others, — a  moralist, 
"whose  irreproachable  purity  of  life  found  nothing  uncon- 
genial in  innocent  enjoyment, — a  gentleman  whose  man- 
liness was  kind,  whose  frankness  was  delicate,  and  whose 
outspoken  convictions  never  gave  offence,  and  were 
received  with  respect,  if  they  were  not  adopted.  As  a 
neiglibor,  he  took  the  most  friendly  interest  in  whatever 
concerned  tlie  welfare  of  others,  and  long  shall  we  miss 
his  cheerful  greeting  at  our  places  of  business,  and  the 
added  charm  which  his  genial  presence  never  failed  to 
lend  to  the  domestic  circle.  He  was  gentle  and  easy  to 
be  entreated,  full  of  mercy  and  good  fruits,  without 
partiality,  without  hypocrisy. 

^'■Resolved,  That  we  respectfully  tender  our  sincere 
sympathy  to  the  afflicted  relatives  of  the  deceased  in 
this  country  and  in  the  United  States,  and  to  his  bereav- 
ed associates  in  this  Empire  ;  and  we  promise  to  unite 
with  them  in  keeping  alive  in  our  hearts  the  memory  of 
our  excellent  friend,  and  in  humbly  endeavoring  to  imi- 
tate the  virtues  which  adorned  his  character," 

The  early  removal  of  such  a  laborer  is  one  of  the  mys- 
teries of  Divine  Providence.  It  is  indeed  no  unusual 
event ;  the  missionary  records  of  our  Church  bear  witness 
to  similar  examples  in  other  countries.  Doubtless,  there 
are  wise  and  gracious  reasons  for  these  bereavements. 
If  they  lead  the  Church  to  feel  more  deeply  its  depen- 
dence on  the  blessing  of  God  in  the  work  of  missions, 
and  if  they  lead  the  associates  of  our  departed  friends  to 
engage  with  renewed  earnestness,  faith,  and  liope  in  the 
work  of  the  Lord,  these  afflicting  events  will  not  have 
been  in  vain;  as  for  the  departed,  they  are  with  the 
Saviour,  "  which  is  far  better." 
14 


314  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

MRS.  SIMONTON. 

"  Died,  in  Rio  de  Janeiro,  Brazil,  June  27, 1864,  after  a 
very  brief  illness,  Helen  (Murdoch)  Simonton,  wife  of  the 
Rev  A.  G.  Simonton."  Mrs.  Simonton  had  not  been 
quite  one  year  in  the  missionary  field,  for  the  service  of 
which  she  seemed  to  have  eminent  qualifications.  Born 
of  Christian  parents,  who  dedicated  her  to  God  in  bap- 
tism, she  gave  early  indications  of  great  sweetness  of 
disposition  and  tenderness  of  conscience,  with  decided 
talent.  Enjoying  the  best  opportunities  of  education, 
her  character  was  very  favorably  developed  under 
judicious  culture.  Soon  after  leaving  school  she  made  a 
public  profession  of  religion  in  the  First  Presbyterian 
Church  in  Baltimore,  Maryland  ;  and  from  that  time 
became  a  decided  and  consistent  Christian,  taking  an 
active  part  in  every  means  of  getting  and  doing  good,  in 
the  Sabbath-schools,  tract  visitation,  and  every  work  and 
labor  of  love  opened  to  Christians  in  that  city. 

In  May,  1863,  she  was  married  to  Mr.  Simonton,  who 
had  been  recalled  to  this  country  by  the  illness  of  an 
aged  parent.  With  him  she  left  the  endearments  of  her 
happy  home,  to  serve  her  beloved  Master  as  a  mission- 
ary in  Brazil.  Having  an  excellent,  well  cultivated 
mind,  a  sound  judgment,  a  very  tender,  loving  heart, 
with  simple  faith,  deep  humility,  and  unselfish  zeal,  she 
was  eminently  adapted  to  be  an  invaluable  help-meet  in 
the  missionary  field.  Her  extreme  modesty  made  her 
seem  at  first  retiring  and  too  diffident;  yet  it  lent  a 
delicate  refinement  to  her  manners,  and  gave  her  un- 
usual facility  in  Avinning  tlie  confidence  and  affection  of 
all  with  whom  she  had  intercourse. 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  315 

Having  made  rapid  progress  in  tlic  language,  for 
which  her  previous  training  had  prepared  her,  she  was 
becoming  qualified  for  great  usefulness  in  a  most  invit- 
ing field,  when  she  was  called  suddenly  away,  leaving 
an  infant  daughter  barely  one  week  old.  The  summons, 
however,  found  her  not  unprepared.  She  calmly  said, 
"I  am  ready  to  go;  Lord  Jesus,  receive  my  spirit!'' 
Such  removals  may  seem  to  us  a  dark  mystery,  but 
God's  ways  are  not  as  our  ways,  nor  his  thoughts  as  our 
thoughts.  Having  accepted  that  unreserved  consecration, 
as  she  laid  herself  on  the  altar  of  missionary  service,  her 
Saviour  was  pleased  to  say,  "  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my 
Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  ;"  and  the 
missionary  field  became  the  stepping-stone  to  the  higher 
employments  and  felicities  of  the  heavenly  service. — 
The  Presbyterian. 

MRS.  E.  M.  SEELEY. 

Mrs.  Seeley  was  born  in  Charlton,  N.  Y.,  on  the  9th 
of  November,  1821 ;  her  maiden  name  was  Emeline 
Marvin,  and  she  had  the  inestimable  advantage  of  being 
born  of  pious  parents,  who  early  dedicated  her  to  the 
Saviour.  Little  is  known  of  her  childhood  and  youth, 
but  she  was  early  instructed  in  the  Scriptures,  and 
taught  to  feel  her  obligations  to  God,  both  by  precept 
and  example.  It  is  not  known  precisely  when  she  indul- 
ged a  hope  in  Christ,  it  is  supposed  that  she  made  a 
public  profession  of  religion  at  an  early  age.  From  the 
time  she  united  with  the  church,  she  was  engaged  in 
doing  good  as  she  had  opportunity,  and  took  an  active 
part  in  the  sabbath-school  and  female  prayer-meeting 
connected  with  the  village  church. 


316  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

Ill  July,  1847,  M'itli  licr  liusbandslie  arrived  at  Futteh- 
gurli,  their  missionary  station  in  India.  Here  for  nearly 
six  yeai-s  she  lived  the  life  of  the  righteous.  From  the 
weakness  of  her  eyes,  a  naturally  delicate  constitution, 
the  cares  of  an  increasing  family  and  other  causes,  she 
was  not  permitted  to  engage  in  much  active  work  ;  but 
still  she  was  exerting  a  most  happy  influence  for  tlie 
good  of  her  fellow-beings.  This  influence  arising  out  of 
the  harmonious  blending  of  the  Christian  graces,  as 
manifested  in  her  daily  walk,  though  silent  and  unosten- 
tatious, was  not  the  less  beneficial  and  powerful.  Her 
heart  was  in  the  work,  to  which  she  had  so  early  dedi- 
cated herself,  and  for  whose  accomplishment  she  had 
severed  herself  from  the  society  of  friends  and  the  en- 
dearments of  home.  She  gave  to  it  her  prayers  and 
counsels,  and  always  manifested  great  reluctance  to 
leave  the  field,  even  when  the  state  of  her  husband's 
health  seemed  to  point  out  the  possibility  of  such  an 
event.  She  had,  only  a  few  days  before  her  deatli,  ex- 
pressed to  one  of  her  missionary  sisters  tli'e  strong 
desire  she  had  to  live  and  die  amidst  the  scene  of  her 
labors.  The  writer  of  this  recalls  with  much  pleasure, 
the  delight  she  manifested  on  her  return  a  few  weeks 
ago  from  a  visit  at  Yakutganj,  where  nearly  a  hundred 
Hindus  were  assembled  to  hear  the  word  of  God.  She 
spoke  of  the  interesting  services  with  so  much  feeling, 
and  seemed  so  much  encouraged  with  the  manner  in 
which  the  word  was  received,  as  to  show  how  much  her 
lieart  was  interested  in  the  success  of  our  operations 
for  establishing  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  here  in  India. 

Her  last  illness  was  sudden  and  short,  but  it  found 
her  prepared  for  death.     It  was  a  solemn  nionent,  and 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  317 

aniidrft  weeping  and  sorrow  we  rose  from  our  knees,  to 
witness  her  departure  to  a  better  and  happier  world. 
Passages  of  Scripture  and  portions  of  hymns  were  re- 
peated to  her,  which  seemed  to  give  her  much  enjoyment. 
Once  she  said,  with  deep  emphasis,  "  Jesus  died  for  me  P^ 
And  then  again,  "  Oh,  these  wicked  hearts  !"  and  still 
more  frequently  would  she  exclaim,  "  Come,  Lord  Jesus ! 
Come,  Lord  Jesus !"  She  sent  messages  to  her  dear 
friends  at  home,  and  particularly  to  a  beloved  brother, 
towards  whom  her  heart  seemed  to  yearn  much.  She 
had  in  a  few  short  hours  all  the  bitterness  of  parting 
with  her  loved  ones,  and  to  realize  the  momentous  truth 
that  she  was  to  stand  before  the  judgment  seat  of 
Christ,  and  yet  she  had  no  fears.  Under  such  circum- 
stances, we  were  rejoiced  to  see  her  mind  so  calm,  and  her 
faith  so  triumphant.  Every  thing  was  done  that  could 
be  done  for  her  comfort,  and  the  doctor  was  in  constant 
attendance  on  hei-  to  tlie  moment  of  her  departure, 
but  all  was  without  avail.  The  hand  of  death  was  upon 
her,  and  a  little  after  8  o'clock,  p.m.,  on  the  9th  of  May 
1853,  she  breathed  her  last,  and  passed  from  earth  to  her 
Saviour's  arms.  On  Sunday  evening,  the  10th,  her  re- 
mains were  carried  to  our  little  church,  and  I  preached  to 
a  large  and  sorrowing  congregation,  from  the  sweet  and 
consoling  words,  "  Blessed  are  the  dead  that  die  in  tlie 
Lord."  From  the  church  we  carried  her  to  our  small 
burial  ground,  now  nearly  half  filled  with  the  graves  of 
our  native  Christians  and  our  own  sweet  little  ones. 
She  is  the  first  of  our  little  band  who  has  been  honored 
with  a  burial  there.  How  pleasant  is  the  thought  that 
she  will  rise  at  the  resurrection,  surrounded  by  those  she 
loved,  and  for  whose  good  she  left  her  native  land,  and 


318  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

endured  the  bitter  pang  of  parting-  with   friends   and 
relative?. 

We  have  lost  the  society  of  a  valued  friend  and  lab- 
orer. For  nearly  six  yeai-s  we  were  privileged  to  en- 
joy her  presence,  and  be  clieered  by  her  counsels  and 
prayers.  But  we  sorrow  not  as  those  without  hope.  "  If 
ye  loved  me,"  said  Jesus  to  his  desponding  disciples, 
*'  ye  would  rejoice,  because  I  said,  I  go  unto  my  Father  ;" 
so  should  we  rejoice  when  those  whom  Jesus  loves  are 
called  away  from  earth,  for  they  go  unto  the  Father. 
They  are  gone,  but  not  lost — gone  to  a  better  and 
happier  world,  where  Jesus  reigns,  and  sorrow  never 
enters. 

"  Slie  is  not  dead,  the  child  of  our  affection. 
But  gone  unto  that  school. 
Where  she  no  longer  needs  our  poor  protection. 
And  Christ  Himself  doth  rule. 

"  In  that  great  cloister's  stillness  and  seclusion, 
By  guardian  angels  led. 
Safe  from  temptation,  safe  from  sin's  pollution, 
She  lives,  whom  we  call  dead. 

"  We  will  be  patient,  and  assuage  the  feeling 
We  may  not  wholly  stay. 
By  silence  sanctifying,  not  concealing. 

The  grief  that  must  have  way." — Rev.  J.  J.  Walsh. 

MRS.  CORNELIA  SPEER. 

Mrs.  Speer,  wife  of  the  Rev.  William  Speer,  D.D., 
was  the  eldest  daughter  of  A.  Brackinridge,  Esq.,  of 
Pittsburg,  Pa.,  and  a  grand-daughter  of  the  late  Hon. 
H.  II.  Brackinridge,  a  Judge  of  the  Supreme  Court  of 
Pennsylvania.  Brought  up  in  worldly  ease  and  wealth, 
in  the  midst  of  a  large  circle  of  warmly  attached  friends, 


MEMOIRS   GF   MISSIONARIES.  319 

she  had  the  fairest  prospects  of  happiness.  These  were 
not  clouded,  but  greatly  extended  and  briglitened  by 
her  being-  enabled  to  devote  herself  without  reserve  to 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  the  advancement  of  his 
cause  among  the  heathen.  Her  course,  however,  was 
short ;  yet  it  was  long  enough  to  evince  the  sincerity  of 
her  religious  profession,  the  depth  of  her  love  to  the 
missionary  cause,  and  the  power  of  our  Saviour's  grace 
to  comfort  and  bless  his  chosen  disciple. 

The  party  of  missionaries  with  whom  Mrs.  Speer  went 
to  China,  sailed  from  New  York  on  the  20th  of  July, 
1846.  On  the  10th  of  September  following  she  was 
attacked  with  a  slight  hemorrhage  from  the  lungs,  which 
was  renewed  afterwards,  but  the  progress  of  the  disease 
was  slow  ;  and  on  her  arrival  at  Macao  on  the  26th  of 
December,  hopes  were  still  entertained  of  her  recovery. 
"  The  question  of  a  return  to  the  United  States,"  says 
Mr.  Speer,  from  whose  narrative  this  memoir  is  taken, 
"  soon  came  up,  and  met  with  an  immediate  and  firm 
negative  from  her,  chiefly  on  the  ground  of  our  solemn 
vows  to  God,  and  entire  consecration  of  ourselves  to  the 
missionary  cause.   .  .  . 

"  On  Sabbath,  7th  of  March,  we  celebrated  tlie  sacra- 
ment of  the  Lord's  Supper.  Mrs.  Speer  joined  us,  though 
carried  into  the  room,  and  forced  to  recline  during  its  ad- 
ministration upon  a  sofa.  She  experienced  very  strongly 
the  sense  of  Christ's  gracious  presence.  It  was  the  '  last 
supper'  to  her.  Henceforth  she  drank  not  with  us  of 
'  the  fruit  of  the  vine.'  Now,  we  trust,  she  '  drinks  it 
new  with  Christ  in  the  Father's  kingdom.'  To  her  last 
hour  she  enjoyed,  in  a  remarkable  manner,  the  distinct 
sense  of  God's  sustaining  hand  beneath  her.     Shortly 


820  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

after  this  communion  she  informed  me  that  on  one  after- 
noon, as  she  meditated,  the  realization  of  God's  presence 
in  the  room,  tlie  glory  and  the  majesty  and  the  bright- 
ness of  the  King  of  kings,  the  Father  of  lights,  yet  arrayed 
in  robes  of  unspeakable  love  and  pity,  was  so  vivid  as  to 
be  over])Owcring.  Her  soul  seemed  to  be  swallowed  up 
and  absorbed.  It  was  more  than  nature  could  bear,  not  an 
ecstacy,  but  an  oppressive  '  weight  of  glory,'  of  almighty 
love,  and  infinite  holiness  and  majesty.  She  was  com- 
pelled to  turn  away  her  mind  lest  she  should  sink  down." 

Henceforth  her  disease  made  rapid  progress,  though 
its  symptoms  "  alternated,  for  several  days  at  a  time, 
with  periods  of  brightness  and  comparative  health  and 
strength.  On  pleasant  afternoons  she  rode  out  in  a 
sedan  chair  on  the  Praya  Grande  in  sight  of  the  sea,  or 
upon  the  Campo,  without  the  city,  along  paths  shaded 
with  the  bamboo,  the  plantain,  and  the  papaya ;  and 
often  came  back  much  refreshed.  It  was  remarked  by 
her,  that  the  days  when  she  was  most  ill  and  debilitated 
were  those  in  which  she  had  the  most  rich  spiritual 
enjoyment." 

"  She  had  committed  herself  to  the  missionary  work 
with  deliberation,  numbering  her  days  and  counting  the 
cost.  There  was  no  romance  in  her  calculations  wlien 
she  forsook  all  that  she  had  for  Christ.  Six  weeks  after 
the  birth  of  her  little  daughter  she  writes  to  a  relative  : 

"  '  I  am  very  weak  and  frail  yet,  only  able  to  walk  about 
the  house.  This  will  astonish  you,  as  you  may  call  to 
mind  how  rapidly  I  used  to  skip  to  town  and  back 
again.*    Those  days  are  over,  and  God  has  seen  fit  to 

*  Her  father's  residence,  Linwood,  is  a  mile  and  a  half  from  the 
citjr  of  Pittsburgh. 


MEMOIRS   OP   MISSIONARIES.  321 

cast  mc  down.  It  may  be  that  my  strength  will  be  re- 
covered in  a  few  weeks  ;  but  there  is  some  reason  to  fear 
that  it  will  not.  I  feel  content  to  have  it  either  "way.  I 
am  still  irmling  in  God,  and  have  found  no  reason  yet 
for  distrust.' 

"  On  Tuesday,  April  13th,  Mrs.  Spoor  suffered  greatly 
from  palpitation  of  the  heart,  whicli  almost  deprived  her 
of  breath,  sometimes  for  fifteen  minutes  at  once.  In  the 
evening  she  spoke  strongly  of  her  anticipations  of  joy 
on  the  Judgment-day.  She  imagined  the  anxiety  of  those 
who  should  meet  its  awful  trial.  '  I  often  think  how  we 
will  stretch  out  our  hands  towards  Jesus  on  that  day,' 
said  she  :  '  how  glad  we  will  be  when  w^e  are  placed  on 
his  right  hand.  God  will  then  be  the  great  object  of 
our  love  ;  still  we  will  love  each  other  too,  and  that 
with  a  pure  and  holy  love.'" 

In  this  sweet  trust  in  the  Saviour  she  was  kept  until 
the  hour  of  her  departure,  on  the  21:th  of  April,  1847. 
"  It  was  just  half-past  five  o'clock.  As  the  evening  sun 
threw  his  declining  rays  upon  the  scene  of  woe,  oh,  how 
vivid  and  consoling  was  the  thought  that  she,  much  loved 
and  departing,  was  at  the  instant  entering  those  regions  of 
glorious  splendor  and  of  bliss,  where,  in  the  sunshine  of  the 
presence  of  the  Father  of  lights,  there  is  no  night  forever. 

"  The  universal  expression  was, '  Plow  peaceful !'  Every 
heart  seemed  to  feel  that  her  'last  end  was  peace.'  1 
have  never  known  such  an  illustration  of  Barbauld's 
hymn,  which  she  had  loved  to  sing  on  earth  : 

"  So  fades  tlie  summer  cloud  away. 

So  sinks  the  gale  when  storms  are  o'er ; 
So  gently  shuts  the  eye  of  day  ; 
So  dies  a  wave  along  the  shore." 

14* 


322  MANUAL    OF    MISSIONS. 

"  On  the  Sabbath  evcuing,  at  the  same  hour  of  the 
day,  we  laid  lier  in  the  dust  in  that  green  and  quiet  spot 
of  tlic  Cemetery  belonging  to  the  East  India  Company, 
■where  lie  in  sacred  repose  the  remains  of  the  revered 
Morrison,  and  his  noble  wife  Mary,  and  their  son  John, 
and  those  of  the  Rev.  Samuel  Dyer.  What  a  bright  and 
happy  company  shall  rise  tlience  on  the  morning  of  the 
Resurrection ! " 


MRS.  CATHARINE  M.  TEMPLETOK 

Mrs.  Templetox,  wife  of  tlie  Rev.  W.  H.  Templeton, 
of  the  Creek  Mission,  died  July  3d,  1857.  "  She  had  been 
connected  with  the  mission  more  than  five  years,  and  had 
always  discharged  her  duties  with  marked  efficiency. 
The  testimony  of  her  associates  is,  that  she  died  as  she 
had  lived,  trusting  in  the  Lord  Jesus." — Annual  Report, 
1858. 

MRS.  WILLIAMS. 

Mrs.  Williams,  wife  of  Mr.  James  Williams,  of  tlio 
Indian  Orphan  Institute,  died  May  23, 1863 — "  sincerely 
lamented  by  those  who  knew  her  worth.  She  was  sup- 
ported to  the  last  by  a  good  hope  through  grace." — An- 
imal Report,  18G-1. 

REV.  THOMAS   WILSON. 

Mr.  Wilson,  of  the  mission  in  Liberia,  died  Septem- 
ber 3,  184G.  "His  death  is  a  great  loss  to  the  church 
and  to  Africa.  Ilis  experience  (as  a  colored  man  cs- 
])ecially)  and  knowledge,  his  industry  and  perseverance, 


MEMOIRS   OP   MISSIONARIES.  323 

fitted   him  for  usefulness  in  this  important  sphere  of 
duty." — Annual  Report,  1847. 

MRS.  MARIA  WILSON. 

Mrs,  Wilson  was  born  January  21st,  1832,  in  Starke 
county,  Ohio.  In  her  twelfth  year,  her  parents  removed 
to  Shelby  eounty,  to  a  farm  near  Sidney,  in  the  Presby- 
terian church  of  which  village  her  father  was  made  a 
ruling  elder.  His  death,  in  August,  1850,  appears  to 
have  been  blessed  to  her,  and  in  November  of  that  year 
she  made  a  public  profession  of  religion.  She  was  edu- 
cated in  part  at  the  Oxford  Female  College,  wliere  she 
graduated  witli  honor  to  herself  in  the  summer  of  1856. 

Early  in  her  Christian  course,  her  heart  became  in- 
terested in  the  sad  condition  of  the  heathen  ;  and  wlien 
the  Rev.  Jonathan  Wilson  who  had  consecrated  himself 
to  the  mission  work  invited  her  to  become  his  companion 
and  helper,  with  no  hesitation  but  such  as  arose  from 
her  sense  of  her  unfitness,  she  consented  ;  and  soon  after- 
wards, she  cheerfully  bid  a  flircwell  that  she  felt  would 
be  a  last  one  to  friends  and  home,  to  a  widowed  mother, 
and  all,  to  go  forth  with  him  to  labor  among  the  heathen 
of  Si  am. 

She  reached  her  appointed  post,  and  we  are  all  wit- 
nesses how  faithfully  here  she  did  what  she  could,  and 
how  she  endeared  herself  as  a  beloved  sister  to  all  her 
associates,  by  her  uniform  cheerfulness  and  sweetness  of 
demeanor,  her  blamelessness  of  life,  her  wise  discretion, 
her  interest  in  tlie  spiritual  good  of  tlie  heathen  around 
her,  and  her  faithfulness  in  all  the  relations  of  life.  A 
little   daughter  was  given  her  to  nestle  in  her   arms 


324  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

awhile.  Before  a  twelvemonth  had  passed,  her  little 
"Hattie"  drooped  and  pined  away,  and  only  eight  short 
weeks  before  herself,  died.  A  sad  trial,  this,  to  a  young 
mother,  herself  prostrate  most  of  the  time  on  a  bed  of 
sickness,  and  unable  to  minister  to  her  suffering  child  ; 
but  it  was  borne  with  sweet  submission,  and  doubtless 
was  sanctified  to  her  better  fitness  for  that  world  she 
was  so  soon  herself  to  enter,  where  God  is  seen  to  be  all 
in  all,  and  his  will,  whatever  it  be,  adored.  Henceforth, 
an  uncomplaining  acquiescence  in  all  that  might  be 
ordered  for  her,  gave  new  beauty  to  the  life  of  one  who 
had  ever  been  characterized  by  a  calm,  straightforward 
pursuance  of  the  path  of  duty. 

When  it  became  evident  that  she  would  be  taken 
away  from  us,  she  was  the  first  to  speak  of  it.  She  said 
to  Mrs.  House,  who  was  sitting  with  her,  "It  would  bo 
but  a  little  while."  "Dear  sister,"  replied  Mrs.  House, 
"  are  you  willing  it  should  be  but  a  little  while  ?"  She 
answered,  "  Yes — any  time — any  time,"  and  then  pro- 
ceeded to  speak  with  great  composure  of  her  death  and 
burial.  Once,  when  she  supposed  she  had  but  a  few 
hours  to  live,  she  whispered  to  her  husband,  "I  am  going 
to  Jesus  ;"  a  heavenly  smile  lighting  up  her  countenance 
with  an  expression  he  can  never  forget.  One  Sabbath 
when  we  all  thought  she  could  not  survive  through  the  day, 
I  asked  her  if  she  had  any  last  message  for  me  to  give 
the  Siamese,  who  would  soon  be  assembled  for  the  morn- 
ing preaching  service.  Pausing  a  few  minutes,  she  said, 
"Tell  them  I  am  waiting  to  go  home.  I  hope  I  shall 
meet  them  all  in  heaven.  Tell  them  the  Siamese  religion 
will  not  do  for  a  dying  bed.  Let  them  seek  the  Lord 
while  He  may  be  found,  and  not  put  it  off  to  their  dying 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES.  325 

hour."  To  a  friend  "wlio  offered  to  sit  up  with  her  on 
the  morrow,  she  said,  "I  hope  before  that  to  Le  where 
there  will  be  no  need  of  watchers."  ...  A  turn  of  dis- 
tress ensuing,  her  husband  bowed  his  head  and  prayed, 
"  Lord  Jesus,  come  quickly,"  when  she  raised  her  tremb- 
ling arms,  and  made  an  effort  to  clasp  her  hands,  as  if  in 
prayer,  and  said,  "  Come — come — come,"  and  then  seem- 
ed to  be  beckoning  till  her  hands  dropped  exhausted, 
and  we  thought  her  last  words  had  been  spoken.  But 
soon  she  raised  her  arms  again,  and  beckoning,  as  before, 
said  with  a  voice  the  strength  of  which  surprised  us  all, 
"They've  come! — heaven — sweet  music — angels — Hat- 
tie — glorified."  She  spoke  not  again.  Her  breathing 
gradually  became  more  and  more  gentle  till,  at  3  a.m., 
July  10th,  1860,  it  ceased,  and  thus  she  sweetly  fell 
asleep. 

Rev.  D.  B.  Bradley,  M.D.,  conducted  the  funeral  ex- 
ercises, basing  his  remarks  upon  the  text,  "  Jesus  Christ, 
the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  forever,"  which  on  one 
occasion  she  had  so  impressively  quoted.  The  children  of 
the  school  were  assembled,  and  many  natives  ;  so  a  part 
of  Dr.  Bradley's  excellent  address  was  in  Siamese.  The 
English  and  United  States  Consuls,  and  the  foreign  res- 
idents of  Bangkok  generally,  manifested  their  respect  for 
the  deceased,  and  their  sympathy  with  the  bereaved 
husband,  by  their  presence  on  the  occasion,  and  in  their 
boats  in  long  procession  followed  her  remains  to  the 
Protestant  cemetery,  where  we  laid  her  down  to  rest 
beside  her  little  one,  and  near  other  sainted  dead,  in 
"  sure  and  certain  hope  "  of  a  joyful  resurrection. — Rev. 
S.  R.  House,  M.D. 


326  MANUAL   OP   MISSIONS. 

MRS.  SARAH  W.  WILLIAMS— REV.  EDWIN  T.  WILLIAMS. 

Mrs.  Williams,  wife  of  the  Rev.  E.  T.  Williams,  was 
a  native  of  South  Carolina.  At  an  early  age,  she  pro- 
fessed her  faith  in  Christ,  and  through  grace  was  enabled 
to  adorn  that  profession  by  a  beautiful  and  consistent 
life.  She  consented  to  engage  in  missionary  work 
in  full  view  of  its  trials,  and  with  everything  that  could 
have  made  a  residence  in  her  native  land  joyous  and 
attractive  ;  a  sense  of  her  unworthiness  to  serve  the 
Redeemer  in  such  a  holy  work  was  her  chief  discourage- 
ment. She  left  this  country  with  her  husband  in  the  fall 
of  1853,  but  she  was  not  permitted  to  remain  long  at 
Corisco.  The  seeds  of  consumption,  sown  before  she 
left  her  native  land,  developed  so  rapidly  in  disease  on. 
the  voyage  and  after  her  arrival,  that  in  about  three 
months  it  was  deemed  expedient  that  she  should  return 
to  this  country.  She  lingered  here  in  feebleness  until 
June  12th,  1855,  Avhen  she  died  in  tlie  twenty-sixtli  year 
of  her  age.  Her  last  days  were  remarkably  supported 
by  divine  grace  ;  and  her  last  hours  deeply  impressed 
the  weeping  friends  around  her  dying  bed  with  the 
conviction  that  she  was  already  seeing  her  Saviour. 
"Wearing  still  a  smile  of  heavenly  radiance,  her  gentle, 
happy  spirit  entered  into  rest." — Preshyterian. 

Mr.  Williams  afterwards  returned  to  Africa  as  a  mis- 
sionary in  Liberia.  His  health  having  suffered  from  the 
fever  of  the  coast,  he  visited  this  country  hoping  to  be 
able  to  go  back  to  the  work  which  he  preferred  to  every 
other  ;  but  before  he  was  able  to  return  to  it,  and  while 
Btill  connected  with  the  Board  as  one  of  its  missionaries, 
the  Rebellion  was  begun,  and  it  arrested  his  plans.    He 


MEMOIRS   OF   MISSIONARIES. 


327 


then  took  the  charge  of  a  cliurcli  in  Florida,  and  his  re- 
lations to  the  Board  -were  virtually  but  not  formally 
dissolved.  He  was  called  to  his  rest  in  1865.  He  was 
a  man  of  singularly  amiable  character,  and  of  sincere 
and  devoted  piety.  As  a  missionary  he  was  held  in  the 
wannest  esteem  by  his  associates  and  by  all  who  knew 
him.  He  was  a  native  of  Georgia,  a  graduate  of  Nassau 
Hall  and  of  the  Theological  Seminary,  Princeton.  In 
the  thirty-ninth  year  of  his  age,  he  entered  into  the 
joy  of  his  Lord. 


MISSION    BURIAL    GROUND,    COKISCO, 


APPENDIX. 


I. 

THE  UNEVANGELIZED  NATIONS. 

A  MAP  of  the  world,  painted  in  light  or  dark  colors, 
according  to  the  prevalence  or  absence  of  the  know- 
ledge of  God,  presents  a  picture  deeply  shaded.  The 
darkness  spreads  over  a  larger  extent  of  the  earth  than 
the  light ;  even  the  light  in  many  broad  regions  is  not  the 
pure  rays  of  the  sun,  but  is  darkened  by  the  atmosphere 
of  Mecca  or  of  Rome. 

In  some  of  the  darkest  parts  of  the  earth,  the  Church 
of  Christ  has  now  her  missionaiies,  laboring  to  spread 
abroad  the  light  of  the  Gospel.  In  another  chapter,  a 
general  view  of  missionary  statistics  will  be  given  ;  in 
this,  an  attempt  will  be  made  to  enumerate  most  of  the 
tribes  and  nations  for  whom  the  Protestant  Church 
has  not  yet  entered  upon  the  work  of  missions^  or  has 
engaged  in  this  work  to  a  very  limited  extent. 

Beginning  with  the  Indian  Tribes  of  the  United  States 
and  Territories,  it  may  be  satisfactory  to  give  first  the 
following  statistics.  They  are  taken  from  the  Report  of 
the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  of  1866,  and  give  the 
names,  in  most  cases,  and  the  estimated  population  of  the 
different  tribes. 

Northern  Superintendency. — Winnebagoes,  1,750  ; -Oma- 
has,  997;  Otoes  and  Missourias,  511;  Pawnees,  2,750; 
Sacs  and  Foxes  of  the  Missouri,  102  ;  lowas,  303  ;  Brule 
and  Ogalallah  Sioux,  7,865  ;  Cheyennes,  1,800  ;  Arapahoes, 

(33n 


332  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

750  ;  Santee  Sioux,  1,350.  [In  Korthern  Kansas,  Nebras- 
ka, and  Dacota  Territoiy.] 

Central  Superhiiendency. — Pottawatomies,  1,992  ;  Sacs 
and  Foxes  of  the  Mississippi,  766 ;  Miamies  of  Kansas, 
127  ;  Chippewas  and  Christians,  80  ;  Peorias,  Piankeshaws, 
Kaskaskias,  and  Weas,  236  ;  Shawnees,  600  ;  Delawares, 
1,064  ;  Kansas  or  Kaws,  670 ;  Kickapoos,  242  ;  Ottawas, 
200  ;  Kiowas  and  Comanches,  2,800  ;  Aj^aches,  Cheyennes, 
and  Arapahoes,  4,000.  [In  Southern  and  "Western  Kansas, 
and  Colorado.] 

Southern  S'dperintendency. — Creeks,  14,396;  Cherokees, 
14,000;  Choctaws,  12,500;  Chickasaws,  4,500;  Seminoles, 
2,000;  Osages,  3,000;  Qnapaws,  350  ;  Senecas  and  Sha wi- 
nces, 210;  Wichitas,  392;  Keachies,  144;  Wacoes,  135; 
Tawaacaras,  151;  Caddoes  and  lonies,  362;  Shawnees, 
520;  Delawares,  114;  Indians  belonging  to  some  of  these 
tribes  not  at  their  Agency,  1,000.  [In  the  Indian  Terri- 
tory, west  of  Arkansas.] 

Neio  Mexico  Siq^erintenclenci/ — Mohuaehe  Utes,  600; 
Jicarilla  Apaches,  900 ;  Navajoes,  8,900  ;  Pueblos,  6,743  ; 
Capote  Utes,  1,000;  Wamenucha  Utes,  1,500  ;  Mascalera 
Ai^aches,  335. 

Colorttdo  Superintendency. — Tabequache  Utes,  4,500  • 
Grand  River  and  Uintah  Utes,  2,500. 

Dacotah  Svperintendency. — Lower  Brule  Sioux,  1,200  ; 
Lower  Yanctonais  Sioux,  2,100 ;  Twokettle  Sioux,  1,200  ; 
Blackfeet  Sioux,  1,320;  Minneconjon  Sioux,  2,220; 
Oncpapas,  1,800;  Ogalallahs,  2,100;  Upper  Yanctonais, 
2,400;  Sans  Arcs,  1,680;  Poncas,  980;  Yanktons,  2,530; 
Arickarees,  1,500;  Gros  Ventres,  400;  Mandans,  400; 
Assinaboins,  2,640. 

Idaho  Superintendency. — Nez    Perces,     1,600  ;    Coeur 

d'Alenes  and  Kootenays, ;  Boise  and  Bruneau  Shos- 

hones, ;  Kammas  Prairie  Shoshones, . 


THE   UNEVANGELIZED   NATIONS.  333 

Montana  Superintendenct/. — Flathcads,  558  ;  Upper  Pend 
d'Oreilles,  918;  Kootenays,  287;  Blackfeet,  2,450  ;Pie- 
gans,  1,870  ;  Bloods,  2,150;  Gros  Ventres,  1,500;  Crows, 
3,900. 

Washington  Super intendenaj.  —  Various  tribes  [not 
specified  in  the  Report],  14,800. 

California  Superintendenaj.  — Round  Valley,  1,389 
Hoopa  Valley,  623  ;  Smith  River,  625  ;  Tule  River,  125 
Mission  Indians,  3,300 ;  Coahuilas  and  others,  4,400 
King's  River  and  others,  14,900. 

Oregon  Superintendency. — Umatilla  Reserve,  759  ;  "Warm 
Sj^rings  Resei*ve,  1,070;  Grande  Ronde  Reserve,  1,144; 
Alsea  Agency,  530;  Siletz  Agency,  2,068;  Klamaths, 
Snakes,  etc.,  4,000. 

Utah  Superintendency. — Eastern  Bannacks  and  Shos- 
hones,  4,500  ;  North-western  Shoshones,  1,800;  Western 
Shoshones,  2,000;  Goship  and  Weber  Utes,  1,600;  Utahs, 
7,700. 

Nevada  Superintendency. — Bannacks,  1,500";  Shoshones, 
2,000;  Pi  Utes,  4,200;  Washoes,  500. 

Arizona  Superintendency. — Papagoes  and  others,  34,500. 

New  York  Agency. — Cattai'augus,  1,386  ;  Cayugas, 
with  Senecas,  150;  Onondagas,  with  Senecas ;  138; 
Alleghany,  845;  Tonawanda,  529;  Tuscaroras,  360; 
Oneidas,  184  ;  Oneidas,  with  Onondagas,  96  ;  Onondagas, 
325. 

Michegan  Agency. — Chippewas  of  Lake  Superior,  1,058  ; 
OttawAS  and  Chippewas,  5,207 ;  Chippewas  of  Saginaw, 
1,562 ;  Chippewas,  Ottawas,  and  Pottawatomies,  232  ; 
Pottawatomies  of  Huron,  46. 

Greenbay  Agency. — Stockbridges  and  Munsees,  152; 
Oneidas,  1,104;  Menomonees,  1,376. 

Chippewas  of  Lake  Sup>erior. — Various  bands,  4,500. 

Chippewas  of  the  Mississippi. — Mississippi  baud,  2,1G0  ; 


33-i  MANUAL   OP   MISSIONS. 

Pillager   and  Lake  Winnebagoshish  bands,  1,889  ;   lied 
Lake,  1,183;  Pembina,  931. 

Wisconsin  Age naj. — Winnebagoes,  VOO  ;  Pottawatomies, 
GoO.  Total,  293,034. 

The  same  report  of  the  Commissioners  of  Indian  Affairs, 
in  the  tables  from  which  the  statistics  of  population  are 
taken,  snjjra,  enumerates  25  Roman  Catholic  missionaries, 
besides  15  not  severally  apportioned — Methodist,  Catholic, 
Presbyterian,  and  Congregational — these  15  among  the 
Ottawas  and  Chippewas  of  Michigan.  The  25  are  distri- 
buted as  follows  :  Pottowatomies,  4  ;  Osages,  2  ;  Pueblos, 
13  ;  Flatheads,  Upper  Pend  d'Oreilles,  and  Kootenays, 
each,  1  ;  Chijjpewas  of  Lake  Superior,  1 ;  Chippewas  and 
Ottawas,  1 ;  Menomonees,  1.  The  number  of  Protestant 
missionaries  enumerated  in  this  Repoit  is  22,  not  including 
the  15  above  mentioned.  These  statistics  appear  to  be 
connected  with  returns  of  schools,  and  seem  to  include 
female  teachers  in  some  cases.  They  are  probably  incom- 
l^lete.  The  population  of  the  tribes  which  have  Protest- 
ant missionaries,  according  to  the  Commissioner's  Report, 
is  14,541.  Add  to  this,  the  number  of  Cherokees,  Choc- 
taws,  Creeks,  Seminoles  and  Chickasaws,  among  which 
tribes  there  ai'e  Protestant  missionaries,  and  the  whole 
number  reached  by  Protestant  missions  is  61,937 — leaving 
the  number  of  Indians  not  thus  reached,  231,097.  The 
population  of  tribes  reported  as  having  Roman  Catholic 
missionaries,  after  making  in  their  favor  a  liberal  estimate 
of  Indians  in  Michigan,  is  16,966. 


In  America. — Indians  in  the  United  States  and  Ter- 
ritories, not  supplied  with  Protestant  missionaries,  231,097. 
Some  of  the  Indian  tribes  in  British,  and  all  in  Russian 


,  TUE   UNEVANGELIZED   NATIONS.  335 

America,  are  in  like  manner  without  the  means  of  grace, 
as  are  the  Indians  of  Mexico  and  South  America,  who 
are  mostly  under  the  influence  of  Roman  Catholic 
priests.  It  is  not  practicable  to  form  a  correct  estimate 
of  the  niimbcr  of  the  British  and  Spanish  American  In- 
dians. The  Indians  in  Spanisli  American  States,  how- 
ever, are  included  in  the  returns  of  the  inhabitants  of  those 
countries. 

Leaving  the  Aborigines,  the  large  Roman  Catholic 
jjopulation  extending  from  Mexico  to  Patagonia  arrests 
attention.  With  the  exception  of  missionaries  in  the 
United  States  of  Colombia,  Brazil,  and  Buenos  Ayres, 
the  few  Protestant  ministers  in  South  America  give  their 
attention  mostly  to  the  Englisli  and  American  residents 
and  sailors,  though  they  may  exert  some  influence  in- 
directly on  the  native  inhabitants;  their  number  does  not 
probably  reach  half  a  score. 

Mexico,  -  -  -        7,188,000 

Central  America,        -  -        2,146,000 

•      Venezuela,       -  -  -         1,000,000 

Equador,  -  -  -  000,000 

Bolivia,  -  -  -         1,030,000 

Peru,  -  -  -         1,400,000 

Chili,  -  -  -         1,200,000 

Uruguay,         -  -  -  250,000 

Paraguay,        -  -  -  270,000 

In  the  West  Indies  : 

Cuba,  Spanish,  -  -         1,007,000 

Porto  Rico,  Spanish,   -  -  359,000 

Guadaloupe,  French,  -  -  127,000 

Martinique,  French,     -  -  118,000 

Guiana,  (on  the  Continent,)  French,     21,000 

1,36-2,000 


15,034,000 


336  MANUAL    OP   MISSIONS. 

Ix  Afkica  no  missionaries  are  found 
except  as  noted  in — 

Morocco,  -  -  -         8,500,000 

Algiers,  -  -  -         2,808,000 

Tunis,  -  -  -         2,220,000 

Tripoli  and  Barca,       -  -  800,000 

Beled  el  Jerid,  -  -  900,000 

[These  are  the  Barbary  States,  and 
the  Jews  form  a  considerable  part  of 
this  population,  amongst  whom  are  a 
few  missionaries.  The  rest  are  Mo- 
hammedans, excepting  the  French  in 
Algiers,  some  80,000.] 

Nubia,  -  -  -  500,000 

The  Great  Desert,       -  -  300,000 

Soudan,  -  -  -       10,000,000 

Borgoo,  Darfour,  etc.,  -         1,200,000 

Abyssinia,        -  -  -        3,000,000 

Eastern  Africa,  -  -        3,000,000 

Ethiopia,  -  -        3,000,000 

To  these  may  be  added  several 
countnes  in  which  the  missionary 
force  yet  employed  is  very  limited, 
viz. : 

Senegambia,     -  -  -         7,000,000 

Upper  Guinea,  -  -         5,500,000 

Lower  Guinea,  -  -        4,500,000 

Madagascar     -  -  -        4,000,000 


Ix  Asia  : 

Asiatic  Russia,  including  Georgia, 

etc.,  -  -  -        4,562,000 

Independent  Turkey,  -         6,500,000 

Arabia,  -  -  -         8,000,000 


57,228,000 


THE  UNEVANGELIZED   NATIONS.  337 

Persia,  -  -  -        9,000,000 

Afghanistan,    -  -  -         6,000,000 

Belochistan,     -  -  -         1,500,000 

Anam,  or  Cochin  China  and  Cam- 
bodia,       -  -  -        9,000,000 

Japan,  excepting  at  two  or  three 

points  -  -      30,000,000 

To  these  should  be  added  many 
districts  in  India,  not  having  a  mis- 
sionary station,  -  -        50,000,000 

And  many  of  the  provinces  in 
China,  in  which  missions  have  not 
yet  been  formed,  including  Chinese 
Tartary,  etc.,    -  -  -        200,000,000 

324,562,000 

Ix  THE  Islands,  Asiatic,  Austral- 
asian, and  Polynesian,  a  large  popu- 
lation remains  in  spiritual  darkness. 
Our  information  of  many  of  these 
islands  is  very  limited,  but  still  with- 
out missions  are : 

The  Philippines,  -  -        3,000,000 

Sumatra,  -  -  -        3,000,000 

Molucca  and  Spice  Islands,  -  1,000,000 
New  Guinea,  New  Caledonia,  etc.,  600,000 
Pelew,  Ladrone,  and  others,  -  100,000 

To  these  may  be  added,  as  supplied 
with  but  a  very  limited  missionary 
agency : 

Java,  -  -  -         9,530,000 

Borneo,  -  -  -        3,000,000 

Celebes,  -  -  -        2,000,000 


15 


22,230,000 


338  MANUAL    OF    MISSIONS. 

To  this  long  list  of  nations  and 
tribes  to  whom  the  gospel  has  not 
yet  been  preached,  must  be  added 
the  Greek  and  Roman  Catholic  na- 
tions in  Europe.  Though  among  the 
latter  are  now  to  be  found  several 
hundred  faithful  ministei's  of  the  gos- 
pel, who  are  natives,  as  Avell  as  some 
foreign  laborers.  The  population  of 
Russia  in  Europe,  a  large  part  of 
Austria  and  of  several  German  States, 
Jtaly,  Greece,  Spain,  Portugal, 
France,  Belgium,  and  the  larger  part 
of  Ireland  is,  either  wholly  or  in  great 
part,  under  bondage  to  the  Pope  and 
the  Patriarch  or  Emjjeror.  The  in- 
habitants of  some  of  these  nations  are 
inaccessible  to  the  Christian  mission- 
ary, though  amongst  some  of  them 
the  door  is  now  02?en.  Changes  are 
in  rapid  progress,  and  many  years  will 
not  pass  away  before  the  gospel  can 
be  freely  published  in  these  lands. 
This  Greek,  Papal,  and  Armenian 
population  may  be  estimated  at  180,000,000 

A  general  summary  of  the  preceding  statistics  is  as  fol- 
lows : 

Indians  in  the  United  States  and  Territories,  231,000 

Spanish  American  States,            -            -  1 5,034,000 

West  Indies,        ....  1,032,000 

Africa,                   ....  57,228,000 

Asia,     -                 ....  342,502,000 


THE   UNEVANGELIZED   NATIONS.  339 

Islands  in  the  China  Sea  and  Pacific  Ocean,       22,230,000 
Greeks  and  Roman  Catholics  in  Europe,  180,000,000 


600,917,000 

If  the  Chinese  census  of  300,000,000  be  received  as  cor- 
rect, the  whole  population  of  the  earth  may  be  estimated 
at  not  less  than  one  thousand  millions.  According  to  the 
])reccding  statistics,  therefore,  nearly  two-thirds  of  the  hu- 
man family  live  in  countries  unenlightened  by  the  gospel. 
A  still  larger  number  are  in  bondage  to  false  religious 
systems,  as  is  shown  by  the  following  Tables :  * 

RELIGIONS   OF  MANKIND. 

Paganism,                -  -  -  600,000,000 

Mohammedanism,  -  -  -  120,000,000 

Judaism,      -             -  -  -  5,000,000 

Christianity,            -  -  -  275,000,000 

1,000,000,000 

CHRISTIANS. 

Protestant,                -                -  -  95,000,000 

Armenian,  Nestorian,  etc.,       -  -  5,000,000 

Greek,          ...  -  50,000,000 

Romanist,     ...  -  125,000,000 


275,000,000 

"  Oh  !  how  much  land  yet  remains  to  be  possessed  and 
cultivated  for  Jesus  in  our  own  land  !  And  how  much  in 
Pagan  lands !  The  mind  wearies  with  the  contemplation 
of  the  extent  of  the  work,  and  the  infinitesimal  means. 

*  These  figures  can  be  regarded  only'as  general  Estimates,  and 
not  as  exact  Returns. 


340  MANUAL   OF  MISSIONS. 

Yet  the  Kingdom  of  God  is  as  leaven,  as  a  mustard  seed. 
The  Master  has  solved  the  matter.  It  is  in  the  hands  of 
the  Captain  of  our  salvation,  our  glorious  King.  He  has 
issued  our  orders,  lie  has  promised  his  peculiar  blessing. 
'  All  power  is  given  unto  me  in  heaven  and  in  earth.  Go 
ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,  baj^tizing  them  in  the 
name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  com- 
manded you,  and,  lo,  I  am  with  you  always,  even  vinto 
the  end  of  the  world.'  This  command  is  clear  and 
authoritative,  this  promise  is  full  of  good  cheer  and  ex- 
haustless.  May  it  ever  brighten  our  pathway  in  our  great 
work ! "— iJev.  /.  iV.  Shultz, 


II. 


A  GENERAL  VIEW   OF   PEOTESTANT 
MISSIONS. 


¥HTLE  darkness  rests  upon  many  nations,  there  are 
signs  of  approaching  day.  The  last  chapter  contained 
Btatistics  of  tribes  and  people  in  a  great  measure  destitute 
of  missionary  agency  ;  in  this,  some  general  statistics  will 
be  given  of  Protestant  missions  in  unevangelized  coun- 
tries. These  must  be  brief  and  imperfect,  yet  they  will 
serve  to  show  that  a  good  work  is  in  progress — a  work 
which,  we  believe,  God  will  bless  more  and  more,  until 
"  the  earth  shall  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  as 
the  waters  cover  the  sea." 

The  returns  made  out  by  Missionary  Societies  are  not 
prepared  on  the  same  plan.  Some  enumerate  only  men  as 
laborers,  others  include  women, — the  wives  of  missionaries, 
and  unmarried  teachers.  The  common,  but  not  invariable 
usage  of  the  American  Societies  is  to  report  the  wives  of 
ministers  as  assistant  missionaries,  as  no  doubt  they  are 
in  a  high  degree,  but  this  is  seldom  done  by  European 
Societies.     Some   enumerate    missionaries   and   assistant 

missionaries,  without  distinguishing  the  number  of  each 

(341) 


342  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

class.  Some  report  as  missionaries  all  who  are  in  the 
service  of  the  Society,  though  the  labors  of  many  are 
devoted  to  their  own  countrymen,  and  they  might  prop- 
erly be  classed  as  domestic  missionaries.  In  the  following 
returns,  an  enumeration  is  designed  of  those  only  who 
are  laboring  among  people  to  whom  the  Gospel  has  not 
been  preached.  In  the  appended  Summary  View,  No.  1, 
an  estimate  is  made  of  the  wives  of  missionaries,  and  they 
are  included  in  the  column  of  assistant  missionaries ;  while 
in  the  reports  of  Societies  not  specifying  the  number 
respectively  of  missionaries  and  assistant  missionaries, 
one-half  is  assigned  to  each  class,  with  the  addition  of  the 
estimated  number  of  the  wives  of  the  former  placed  in 
the  column  of  assistants.  The  Moravian  missionaries  are 
in  this  table  eimmerated  as  one-half  belonging  to  the  class 
of  ordained  missionaries,  the  other  half  to  that  of  assist- 
ant missionaries.  The  views  of  missionaries  are  not 
uniform  as  to  the  admission  of  communicants  to  the  Lord's 
table.  And  in  some  instances,  no  returns  of  communi- 
cants and  scholars  are  given.  These  and  other  causes 
must  prevent  any  complete  enumeration  of  missionary 
statistics.  The  details  given  in  this  chapter  can  be 
regarded  only  as  conveying  a  general  idea  of  the  mission- 
ary woi'k. 

They  have  been  taken  from  x\nnual  Reports,  viz:  of 
the  American  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  Boston ;  Mis- 
sionary Association,  New  York ;  Christian  Union,  New 
York ;  Baptist  Missionary  Union,  Boston ;  Board  of  For- 
eign Missions  of  the  Refoi-med  (Dutch)  Church,  New 
York  ;  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  United  Presby- 
terian Church,  Philadelphia ;  Episcopal  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions,  New  York ;  Missionary  Society  of  the  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  Church,  New  York;  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  New  York  ;  Baptist, 


A   GENERAL    VIEW    OF    PROTESTANT    MISSIONS.        343 

Church,  Gospel  Pro])agation,  London,  Wisleyan,  United 
Methodist  Free,  INIcthodist  New  Connexion,  Missionary- 
Societies,  London ;  Scotch  Free  Church,  Scotch  Established 
Church,  Scotch  United  Presbyterian  Church  Reports, 
Edinburgh, — all  of  the  year  1867,  and  from  a  few  other 
sources.  No  attempt  has  been  made  to  collect  the  statis- 
tics of  English  and  American  missions  among  the  Roman 
Catholic  populations  of  Europe,  nor  of  the  missions  to  the 
Jews  in  Europe.  A  complete  enumeration  of  these  would 
include,  in  France,  Belgium,  etc.,  as  the  main  agency  in 
the  work  of  missions,  the  Protestant  churches  of  those 
countries,  which,  however,  could  not  properly  be  classified 
as  foreign  missions. 

Following  the  geographical  arrangement  adopted  in 
the  last  chapter,  this  survey  must  begin  with  missions  to 

THE  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 

American  Board  :*  Senecas,  Ojibwas  and  Dacotahs — 
ordained  missionaries,  7  ;  native  preachers,  9  ;  assistant 
missionaries,  22 — of  Avhom  11  are  natives;  communicants, 
690  ;  scholars,  — . 

American  Association  :f  among  the  Ojibwas  or  Chip- 
pewas — ordained  missionary,  1. 

Baptist,  Southern :  Cherokees  and  Chicopees— ordained 
missionaries,  10  ;  communicants,  — . 

Episcopal  :  Santee  Sioux,  Nebraska — ordained  mis- 
sionary, 1 ;  communicants,  200 ;  scholars,  200. 

Episcopal,  Canadian  :  Indians  in  diocese  of  Toronto — » 
ordained  missionaries,  2  ;  communicants,  76. 

*  The  organ  of  the  Congregational  and  the  New  Sfhool  Prea- 
byterian  Churches. 

•j-  The  organ  of  churches  making  opposition  to  slayery  the  cliief 
feature  of  their  missionary  organization. 


344  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

Episcopal,  English  Church  Missionary  Society :  Red 
River  Settlement,  and  other  i^laces  in  British  North 
America — ordained  missionaries,  21 — of  whom  six  are 
natives;  communicants,  1,000;  scholars,  628. 

The  Fkiexds,  Indiana  Yearly  Meeting:  Shawnees — 
assistants,  3  ;  manual  labor  boarding  scholars,  40 — in  1866. 

Independent,  Canadian:  on  Owen  Sound — ordained 
missionaries,  2. 

Methodist  :  Indians  in  New  York,  Michigan,  Wiscon- 
sin, Oregon — ordained  missionaries,  10 — of  whom  one  is 
in  Oregon;  members,  1,162;  "probationers,"  249. 

Methodist,  South  :  Creeks,  etc. — ordained  mission- 
aries, — . 

Methodist,  English  Wesleyan :  Indians  in  Canada  and 
Hudson's  Bay  Territory — stations,  27 ;  missionaries  and 
members,  not  reported  separately  from  the  returns  of 
missions  among  white  people,  but  ordained  missionaries, 
estimated,  15;  members,  estimated,  1,500. 

Moravians  or  United  Brethren  :  Delawares  in  Upper 
Canada,  and  among  the  same  tribe  in  the  Indian  Territory 
— stations,  2  ;  laborers  of  all  classes,  8.  Greenland,  and 
among  the  Esquimaux  in  Labrador — stations,  11  ;  laborers 
of  all  classes,  56  ;  communicants,  estimated,  3,500. 

Presbyterian:  Chippewas  in  Michegan,  Omahas  in 
Nebraska,  Creeks  and  Seminoles  in  the  Indian  Territory 
= — ordained  missionaries,  3 ;  male  and  female  assistant 
missionaries,  11 — some  of  whom  are  natives;  communi- 
cants, 147;  scholars,  108. 

Presbyterian,  South :  Choctaws,  in  the  Indian  Terri- 
tory— ordained  missionaries,  6 — of  whom  one  is  a  native  ; 
communicants,  — .  Cherokees — ordained  missionary,  1. 
CJiickasaws — ordained  missionary,  1, 


A  GENERAL   VIEW   OF   PROTESTANT  MISSIONS.        345 

SPANISH-AMERICAN  STATES. 

American  Ciikistiax  Union  :*  Valparaiso — ordained 
missionaries,  3  ;  at  Santiago  de  Chili,  1 ;  at  Carthagena, 
1 ;   in  Mexico,  2. 

Episcopal:  English  S.  A.  Mission  Society,  Keppel 
Island,  Bahia  Blanca,  Callao,  Chincha  Islands,  etc. — 
ordained  missionaries,  5 ;  assistant  missionaries,  3. 

Methodist  :  Buenos  Ayres  and  neighboring  provinces 
— ordained  missionaries,  9. 

Methodist,  English  Wesleyan:  Belize,  Rnatan,  Corosal, 
Honduras — ordained  missionaries,  3  ;  communicants,  786 ; 
scholars,  483. 

Presbtteeian  :  United  States  of  Colombia — ordained 
missionaries,  2 ;  female  assistant  missionary,  1.  Brazil — 
ordained  missionaries,  1 — of  whom  one  is  a  native ;  female 
assistant  missionaries,  4;  communicants,  142. 


GUIANA  AND  THE  WEST  INDIES. 

American  Association  :  Jamaica — ordained  mission- 
aries, 5  ;  male  and  female  assistant  missionaries,  6  ;  com- 
municants, 396;  scholars,  216. 

Baptist,  English :  Jamaica,  Ilayti,  Trinidad,  and  the 
Bahamas — ordained  missionaries,  8  ;  native  preachers,  77 ; 
communicants,  18,074. 

Episcopal  :  Hay ti — ordained  missionaries,  3 ;  catechist, 
1 ;  communicants,  77. 

Episcopal,  English  Gospel  Propagation  Society :  Baha- 
mas, Antigua,  Barbadoes  and  British  Guiana — ordained 
missionaries,  20;  communicants,  2,189. 

*  The  organ  chiefly  of  the  Congregational,  New  School  Presby- 
terian, and  Reformed  (Dutch)  Churches. 
15* 


346  MANUAL    OF   MISSIONS. 

In^depexdent,  London  Missionary  Society :  British 
Guiana  and  Jamaica — ordained  missionaries,  16 ;  native 
pastors,  4;  other  native  assistants,  20;  communicants, 
4,T98 ;  scholars,  2,285. 

Methodist,  English  Wesleyan:  British  Guiana,  Anti- 
gua, St.  Christopher's,  Dominica,  Montserrat,  Nevis,  St. 
Eustatius,  St.  Bartholomew's,  St.  Martin's,  Tortola,  An- 
guilla,  St.  Vincent's,  Trinidad,  Tobago,  Barbadoes, 
Jamaica,  New  Providence,  Harbour  Island,  Turk's  Is- 
land and  Hayti — missionaries  and  assistant  missionaries, 
80;  communicants,  37,717;  scholars,  10,306.  English 
United  Free  :  Jamaica — ordained  jnissionaries,  9  ;  com- 
municants, 1,746  ;  scholars,  740. 

Moravian  :  St.  Thomas,  St.  John,  St.  Croix,  Jamaica, 
Antigua,  St.  Christopher's  or  St.  Kitt's,  Barbadoes,  To- 
bago, Surinam,  Mosquito  Coast — stations,  58;  missionary 
laborers  of  all  classes,  179;  communicants,  estimated, 
10,000. 

Pkesbyterian,  Scotch  United  :  Jamaica  and  Trinidad 
— ordained  missionaries,  24 ;  communicants,  4,862  ;  schol- 
ars, about  3,500. 

Peesbyteeian,  Scotch  Free:  New  Providence,  Anti- 
gua, Trinidad  and  Honduras — ordained  missionaries,  2  ; 
communicants,  — . 


AFRICA— NORTH  AND  EAST,   MAURITIUS, 
MADAGASCAR. 

Episcopal,  English  Church  Missionary  Society :  Kisu- 
lidini,  on  the  eastern  coast,  a  few  degrees  south  of  the 
equator — ordained  missionary,  1.  Mauritius — ordained 
missionaries,  4 — one  of  whom  is  a  native ;  communicants, 
72  ;  scholars,  388.    Madagascar — ordained  missionaries,  2. 


A   GENERAL   VIEW   OF   PROTESTANT   MISSIONS.        347 

Episcopal,  English  Gospel  Propagation  Society  :  Mau- 
ritius— ordained  missionaries,  3 — one  of  whom  is  a  native ; 
communicants,  105.  Madagascar — oi-dained  missionaries,  2. 
Gersian  Pkotestaxt:    Pilgrim  Mission  of  St.  Kris- 
ma  ; — stations  in  Egypt. 

Independent,  London  JNIissionary  Society :  Mauritius 
— ordained  missionary,  1 ;  communicants,  1C7  ;  scholars, 
300.  Madagascar — ordained  missionaries,  7  ;  native  pas- 
toi's,  95 ;  medical  missionaiy,  printer,  etc.,  5 ;  communi- 
cants, 4,374;  scholars,  936. 

Methodist,  United  Free  :  at  Ribe,  on  the  eastern  coast 
— ordained  missionaries,  2.  , 

Presbyterian,  United :  Egypt — ordained  missionaries, 
8 ;  assistant  missionary,  1  ;  female  assistant  missionaries, 
10;  native  assistants, — ;  communicants, — ;  scholars, 
711. 

AFRICA— WEST. 

Ajierican  Board  :  Gaboon  river,  near  the  equator — 
ordained  missionaries,  3  ;  female  assistant  missionaries,  3  ; 
native  helpers,  2  ;  communicants,  —  ;  scholars,  50. 

American  Association  :  among  the  Mendians,  near 
Sierra  Leone — ordained  missionaries,  2  ;  male  and  female 
assistant  missionaries,  4. 

Baptist,  Southern:  Liberia — ordained  missionaries, — ; 
communicants,  — . 

Baptist,  English  :  Cameroons,  Bimbia — ordained  mis- 
sionaries, 5  ;  communicants,  102;  scholars,  150. 

Episcopal:  Cape  Palmas  and  neighboring  places — 
ordained  missionaries,  9 — of  whom  5  are  Libcrians  and  2 
are  natives ;  male  and  female  assistant  missionaries,  6 ; 
native  and  Liberian  catechists  and  teachers,  19;  commu- 
nicants, — . 

Episcopal,  English  Church  Missionary  Society :  Sierra 


348  MANUAL  OF   MISSIONS. 

Leone,  the  Yoruba  country,  and  on  the  Niger — ordained 
missionaries,  36 — of  whom  17  arc  natives  ;  assistant  mis- 
sionaries, 15 — nearly  all  natives  ;  communicants,  2,204  ; 
scholars,  1,706.  English  Gospel  Propagation  Society: 
Fallangia,  between  Sierra  Leone  and  Gambia — ordained 
missionary,  1 :  assistant  missionary,  1 ;  communicants,' 
60. 

Feexch  Peotestaxt:  Senegal  —  ordained  missiona- 
ries, 2. 

German  Protestant — Basle  Society:  Gold  Coast — 
ordained  missionaries,  17;  unordained  assistants,  14;  na- 
ti,ve  assistants,  37 ;  communicants,  528 ;  scholars,  613. 
North  German  Society :  Gold  Coast — ordained  missiona- 
ries, 15  ;  commimicants,  — . 

Metuodist  :  Liberia  —  "travelling  preachers,"  18; 
teachers,  14 ;  communicants,  1,308 — of  whom  156  are 
natives ;  scholars,  238. 

Methodist,  English  Wesleyan :  Gambia  River,  Sierra 
Leone,  Gold  Coast  and  Ashantee — ordained  missionaries, 
9;  native  ministers,  10;  communicants,  9,186  ;  scholars, 
5,187.  English  United  Free:  Sierra  Leone — ordained 
missionary  superintendents,  2 ;  communicants,  2,558 ; 
scholars,  1,040.  Lady  Huntington  Connexion  :  Sierra 
Leone — stations,  12;  ordained  missionaries,  estimated, 
10;   communicants,  estimated,  1,000. 

Presbyterian  :  Liberia,  and  Corisco  and  vicinity — 
ordained  missionaries,  10;  licentiate  i^reachers,  2  ;  teach- 
ers, 7 ;  female  assistant  missionaries,  6  ;  native  assistants, 
12  ;  communicants,  351 ;  scholars,  181. 

Presbyterian,  Scotch  United :  Old  Calabar — ordained 
missionaries,  10;  male  and  female  assistant  missionaries, 
10 ;  native  assistants,  G  ;  communicants,  57  ;  scholars, 
400. 

United  Brethren  in  Christ  :  Sierra  Leone,  at  Sher- 


A   GENERAL  VIEW  OF  PROTESTANT  MISSIONS.       349 

bro — ordained  missionaries,  2  ;  female  assistant  mission- 
aries, 2. 

AFRICA— SOUTH. 

American  Board:  among  the  Zulus — ordained  mis- 
sionaries, 12  ;  female  assistant  missionaries,  13 ;  native 
helpers,  14  ;  communicants,  394  ;  scholars,  723. 

Episcopal,  English  Gospel  Proj)agation  Society :  among 
the  heathen  and  Mohammedans — ordained  missionaries, 
12;  communicants,  461. 

Frexch  Protestant  :  Bassoutos — ordained  missiona- 
ries, 17;  assistant  missionaries,  5  ;  communicants,  1,676  ; 
scholars,  726.  This  mission  has  been  broken  up,  for  the 
present  at  least,  by  the  Boers. 

German,  etc.,  Protestant — Rhenish  Missionary  Soci- 
ety: stations,  25.  Berlin  Missionary  Society:  stations, 
17.  Hermansburgh  Mission :  stations,  37.  South  African 
Dutch  Reformed  :  stations,  14.  Norwegian  Mission  : 
stations,  6.  Holland  Mission  :  station,  1 — in  all  having 
probably  125  missionaries,  besides  assistants;  communi- 
cants, estimated,  10,000. 

Independent,  London  Missionary  Society :  ordained 
missionaries,  36 — only  one  of  whom  is  a  native  ;  assistant 
missionaries,  4  ;  communicants,  4,642  ;    scholars,  2,161. 

Methodist,  English  Wesleyan  :  missionaries  and  assist- 
ant missionaries,  61;  communicants,  10,108;  scholars, 
11,91 1.    The  work  thus  reported  is  partly  among  colonists. 

Moravian:  stations,  12;  laborers  of  all  classes,  63; 
communicants,  estimated,  2,000. 

Presbyterian,  Scotch  Free  Church  :  ordained  mission- 
aries, 6 ;  communicants,  863  ;  scholars,  847.  Scotch 
United :  ordained  missionaries,  7 ;  native  evangelists,  5  ; 
communicants,  258. 


350  MANUAL  OF  MISSIONS. 


ASIA— WESTERN,  AND   ADJACENT  PARTS  OF 
EUROPE. 

American  Board:  Western  Tm-key — ordained  mis- 
sionaries, 25  ;  missionary  physician,  1 ;  female  assistant 
missionaries,  30 ;  ordained  native  pastors,  10 ;  native 
helj^ers,  89;  communicants,  G93  ;  scholars,  1,837,  Central 
Turkey — ordained  missionaries,  7  ;  missionary  physician, 
1  ;  female  assistant  missionaries,  9  ;  ordained  native 
pastors,  9;  native  helpers,  44;  communicants,  1,153; 
scholars,  1,385.  Eastern  Turkey — ordahied  missionaries, 
9 ;  missionary  physician,  1 ;  female  assistant  missionaries, 
14;  ordained  native  pastors,  13;  native  helj)ers,  104; 
communicants,  596  ;  scholars,  2,486.  Greece,  one  ordained 
missionary  and  his  wife.  Syria — ordained  missionaries, 
9 ;  female  assistant  missionaries,  8  ;  ordained  native  pas- 
tors, 2  ;  native  helpers,  32 ;  communicants,  203  ;  scholars, 
870.  Nestorians — ordained  missionaries,  5  ;  female  assist- 
ant missionaries,  8  ;  native  preachers,  68  ;  native  helpers, 
64;  communicants,  614  ;  scholars,  1,244. 

Episcopal  :  Athens — ordained  missionary,  1  ;  female 
assistant  missionaries,  3. 

Episcopal,  English  Church  Missionary  Society :  Syra  in 
Greece,  Smyrna  in  Asia  Minor,  Jerusalem  and  Nazareth 
— ordained  missionaries,  8  ;  assistant  missionaries,  2 ; 
native  assistants,  7 ;  communicants,  59 ;  scholars,  401. 
English  Gospel  Propagation  Society:  Constantinople — 
ordained  missionary,  1.  London  Jews'  Society  :  ordained 
missionaries,  7. 

IxDEPENDENT,  British  Jews'  Society :  oi*dained  mission- 

Methodist  :  Bulgaria — ordained  missionaries,  2 ;  native 
assistant,  1. 


A   GENERAL  VIEW   OF   PROTESTANT  MISSIONS.      351 

PiiESBYTEKiAX,  Reformccl,  O.  S. :  Syria — ordained  mis- 
sionaries, 2  ;  missionary  physician,  1. 

PKESBYTERiAisr,  Scotch  Frec,  Established,  and  Irish : 
Jews — ordained  missionaries  in  Western  Asia  and  North 
Africa,  11. 

ASIA— INDIA  AND  CEYLON. 

American  Board  :  Ceylon,  south  and  west  India — 
ordained  missionaries,  31 ;  missionary  physician,  1 ;  female 
assistant  missionaries,  34  ;  ordained  native  pastors,  15  ; 
native  helpers,  384  ;  communicants,  2,291 ;  scholars,  4,737. 

Baptist,  Missionary  Union:  Assam,  and  among  the 
Teloogoos,  south  India — ordained  missionaries,  8  ;  female 
assistant  missionaries,  8 ;  native  preachers,  1 6. 

Baptist,  Free-Will :  Orissa — ordained  missionaries,  4  ; 
native  preachers,  5  ;  communicants,  112. 

Baptist,  English :  Bengal  and  other  parts  of  north 
India  and  Ceylon  —  ordained  missionaries,  40;  native 
preachers,  165  ;  native  communicants,  3,020  ;  scholars,  — . 

Baptist,  English  General :  Orissa — oi'dained  missiona- 
ries, 9 ;  female  assistant  missionaries,  9  ;  native  ijreachers, 
17;  communicants,  361. 

Episcopal  :  English  Chui-ch  Missionary  Society,  north, 
west  and  south  India  and  Ceylon — ordained  missionaries, 
161 — of  whom  49  are  natives  and  East  Indians;  male 
assistant  missionaries,  12;  female  assistant  missionaries, 
11  ;  native  helpers,  1,484;  communicants,  11,406  ;  scholars, 
33,963.  English  Gospel  Propagation  Society — north  and 
south  India  and  Ceylon — ordained  missionaries,  88 — 
of  whom  27  are  natives  ;  communicants,  4,830  ;  scholars, 
2,712.  (Reports  of  communicants  and  scholars  not  com- 
plete ;  probably  as  many  more.) 

German   Protestant:    Basle   Missionary   Society   in 


352  MANUAL   OP   MISSIONS. 

1865,  in  south-western  India — ordained  missionaries,  47 — 
of  whom  8  are  natives  ;  unordained  assistants,  12  ;  native 
assistants,  94;  communicants,  1,532  ;  scholars,  1,900.  Ber- 
lin Evangelical  Missionary  Society,  north  India — ordained 
missionaries,  in  1,863, 17  ;  native  assistants,  10 ;  communi- 
cants, 790 ;  scholars,  1,900.  Lutheran  Missionary  So- 
ciety at  Leipsic,  south  India — ordained  missionaries, 
15,  of  whom  two  are  natives;  native  assistants,  52;  com- 
municants, 4,130;  scholars,  1,170. 

Independent,  London  Missionary  Society :  north  and 
south  India — ordained  missionaries,  75 — of  whom  24  are 
natives ;  native  helpers,  310 ;  communicants,  3,012  ;  schol- 
ars, 14,384. 

Lutheran:  south  India  —  ordained  missionaries,  4; 
native  assistants,  12;   communicants,  171;  scholars,  252. 

Methodist:  north  India — ordained  missionaries,  25; 
female  assistant  missionaries,  19;  native  preachers,  26; 
native  exhorters,  21 ;  communicants,  323  ;  scholars,  3,494. 

Methodist,  English  Wesleyan :  south  India  and  Cey- 
lon— ordained  missionaries,  30  ;  native  ministers,  31 ; 
communicants,  2,138;  scholars,  6,700. 

Moravians  :  in  the  Himmalaya  Mountains,  near  Thibet 
— missionary  laborers,  of  all  classes,  8. 

Presbyterian  :  north-west  or  Upper  India — ordained 
missionaries,  30 — three  of  whom  are  natives  ;  missionary 
physician,  1 ;  female  assistant  missionaries,  27  ;  native 
licentiate  preachers,  3;  native  assistants,  128;  communi- 
cants, 436 ;  scholars,  6,394. 

Presbyterian,  Reformed,  N.  S :  ordained  missiona- 
ries, 7 — three  of  whom  are  natives ;  female  assistant  mis- 
sionaries, 5  ;  returns  of  native  assistants,  communicants, 
etc.,  included  in  the  preceding  paragraph. 

Presbyterian,  United:  north-west  India — ordained 
missionaries,  6 — of  whom  2   are  natives ;   assistant  mis- 


A   GENERAL   VIEW    OF   PROTESTANT   MISSIONS.        353 

sionary,  1  ;  female  assistant  missionaries,  5  ;  native 
assistants,  13  ;   communicants, — ;   scholars, — . 

Pkesbvtekiax,  New  School :  Kolapoor — ordained  mis- 
sionary, 1 ;  female  assistant  missionary,  1 ;  communicants, 
13;  scholars,  191. 

Presbyteriax,  Irish  General  Assembly:  Guzerat, 
western  India — ordained  missionaries,  8 ;  communicants, 
— ;  scholars,  1,000. 

Pkesbytekian,  Scotch  Free  Church:  at  Calcutta,  Ma- 
dras, Bombay,  and  other  places — ordained  missionaries, 
25 — of  whom  8  are  natives ;  European  lay  missionaries,  8  ; 
European  female  missionaries,  wives  of  missionaries  not 
included,  10;  native  assistants,  100;  native  female  assist- 
ants, 23  ;  communicants,  499  ;  scholars,  9,096. 

Presbyteeiax,  Scotch,  Established  Church :  Calcutta, 
Bombay,  Madras,  Gya  and  Sealkote — ordained  missiona- 
ries, 12 — of  whom  5  are  natives;  communicants,  254; 
scholars,  1825. 

Presbtteriax,  Scotch  United :  Rajpoot  an  a — ordained 
missionaries,  5  ;  native  evangelists,  4 ;  European  assist- 
ants, 3;  communicants,  23  ;  scholars,  1834. 

Presbyterian,  Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodist ;  North 
Bengal — ordained  missionaries,  5  ;  native  assistants,  7  ; 
communicants,  61. 

Reformed  (Protestant  Dutch)  :  south  India — ordained 
missionaries,  7 ;  female  assistant  missionaries,  9 ;  native 
ministers,  2 ;  native  helpers,  44 ;  communicants,  339 ; 
scholars,  674. 

ASIA— BUKMAII   AND   SIAM. 

American  Association:   Siam— ordained  missionary, 
1 ;  female  assistant  missionary,  1. 
Baptist,  Missionary  Union :   Burmah — ordained   mis- 


354  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS. 

sionaries,  24  ;  female  assistant  missionaries,  25  ;  ordained 
native  pastors,  106  ;  native  assistants,  250  ;  communicants, 
9,237;  scholars,  1,51  G.  [Returns  imperfect ;  the  number 
of  native  ministers  and  church  members,  much  larger]. 
Siam — ordained  missionaries,  3  ;  female  assistant  mission- 
aries, 4;  Chinese  assistant,  1  ;  communicants,  37. 

PEESBYTERiAisr :  Siam — ordained  missionaries,  7  ;  female 
assistant  missionaries,  7 ;  native  assistants,  3  ;  communi- 
cants, 15;  scholars,  16. 

ASIA— CHINA,  JAPAN". 

American  Board  :  Fuh-Chau  and  North  China — or- 
dained missionaries,  11 ;  missionary  physician,  1  ;  printer, 
1;  female  assistant  missionaries,  14  ;  native  helpers,  14  ; 
communicants,  80  ;  scholars,  about  150. 

Baptist,  Missionary  Union :  Ningpo,  and  vicinity 
Swatow, — ordained  missionaries,  6  ;  female  assistant  mis- 
sionaries, 6;  native  assistants,  IG  ;  communicants,  in  the 
Ningpo  missions,  195. 

Baptist,  English :  Chcfoo — ordained  missionaines,  2  ; 
communicants,  6. 

Baptist,  Southern  Board  :  ordained  missionaries,  4  ; 
female  assistant  missionaries,  5  ;  communicants,  147. 

Episcopal  :  Shanghai,  Peking — ordained  missionaries, 
7,  of  whom  one  is  a  native  ;  female  assistant  missionaries, 
4;  native  catechists,  2  ;  communicants,  —  ;  scholars,  160. 

Episcopal,  English  Church  Missionary  Society  :  Hong 
Kong,  Fuh-Chau,  Shanghai,  Ningpo,  Peking — ordained 
missionaries,  16 — of  whom  2  are  natives  ;  native  heljjers, 
24;  communicants,  IGO;  scholars,  70. 

German  :  Basle  Society :  Hong  Kong,  and  two  other 
stations — ordained  missionaries,  6  ;  native  catechists,  9  ; 
communicants,  205;    scholars,  121.    Rhenish  Missionary 


A   GEXCRAL   VIEW   OF   PROTESTANT  MISSIONS.       355 

Society — ordained  missionaries,  3  ;  communicants,  100. 
Berlin  Missionary  Society — ordained  missionary,  1  ;  com- 
municants, 143. 

Indepexdext,  London  Missionary  Society:  Canton, 
Hong  Kong,  Amoy,  Shanghai,  Hankow,  Tientsin,  Peking 
— ordained  missionaries,  22 — of  whom  3  are  natives ; 
native  helpers,  35  ;  communicants,  1,248  ;  scholars,  234. 

IxDEPENDEXT,  "  Inland  Mission  "  —  Hangchow  and 
vicinity — missionary  laborers  of  all  classes,  — . 

Methodist  :  Fuh  Chau — ordained  missionaries,  5  ; 
female  assistant  missionai-ies,  7 ;  native  assistants,  36  ; 
communicants,  202  ;  scholars,  1 85. 

Methodist,  South  :  Shanghai — missionaries,  3  ;  commu- 
nicants, 20. 

Methodist,  English  Wesleyan :  Canton,  Wuchang  and 
vicinity — ordained  missionaries,  9  ;  missionary  physician, 
1  ;  communicants,  52  ;  scholars,  225. 

Methodist,  English  New  Connexion:  Tientsin, Laoul- 
ing — ordained  missionaries,  4  ;  communicants,  85. 

Methodist,  English  United  Free :  Ningpo — ordained 
missionaries,  2. 

Pkesbtterian  :  Canton,  Shanghai,  Ningpo,  Hangchow, 
Chefoo,  Tungchow,  Peking — ordained  missionaries,  21 — 
of  whom  four  are  natives;  missionary  physicians,  2 ;  female 
assistant  missionaries,  18  ;  native  assistants,  30  ;  commu- 
nicants, 399;  scholars,  457.  Chinese  in  California — or- 
dained missionary,  1  ;  native  catechists,  2  ;  communicants, 
12.  Japan — oi'dained  missionary,  1 ;  missionary  physician, 
1 ;  female  assistant  missionary,  1. 

Presbtteriax,  Southern  :  Hangchow — ordained  mis- 
sionary, 1  ;  female  assistant  missionary,  1. 

Presbyterian,  English :  Swatow,  Amoy,  Formosa, 
Peking — ordained  missionaries,  9  ;  communicants,  at 
Amoy,  207. 


356  MANUAL   OP   MISSIONS. 

Presbyterian,  United:  Canton — ordained  missiona- 
ries, 2. 

Reformed  (Protestant  Dutch)  :  Amoy  and  vicinity — 
ordained  missionaries,  G  ;  female  assistant  missionaries,  2 ; 
native  assistants,  12;  communicants,  359;  scholars, — . 
Japan — ordained  missionaries,  3  ;  female  assistant  mis- 
sionaries, 3. 


ISLANDS— CHINA  SEA  AND  PACIFIC. 

American  Board  :  Sandwich,  Micronesian,  and  Mar- 
quesas Islands — ordained  missionaries,  27 ;  ordained  native 
pastors  and  missionaries,  35  ;  assistant  missionaries,  3 ; 
native  assistants,  9  ;   communicants,  18,614  ;  scholars, — . 

American  Association  :  Sandwich  Islands — ordained 
missionaries,  2  ;  female  assistant  missionaries,  3. 

Episcopal,  English  Church  Missionary  Society  :  New 
Zealand — ordained  missionaries,  30 — of  whom  12  are 
natives;  communicants  in  1864,  4,421.  [No  returns  of 
communicants  and  scholars  since  the  Avar.] 

Episcopal,  English  Gospel  Propagation  Society :  Bor- 
neo— ordained  missionaries,  10 — of  whom  one  is  a  native; 
native  helpers,  8  ;  communicants,  296.  Melanesia — 
ordained  missionaries,  3. 

French  Protestant  :  Tahiti — ordained  missionaries, 
2 ;  communicants,  — . 

Holland  Missionary  Societies  :  Java,  Amboyna, 
Celebes,  etc. — ordained  missionaries,  probably  52. 

Independent,  London  Missionary  Society:  Society, 
Hervey,  Loyal  and  Samoan  Islands — ordained  missiona- 
ries, 27;  native  helpers,  193;  communicants,  9,321; 
scholars,  10,541.  On  eight  of  the  Polynesian  Islands — 
only  native  laborers. 


A  GENERAL   VIEW   OP   PROTESTANT   MISSIONS.       357 

Methodist,  English  Wesleyan — Fejee  and  Friendly 
Islands,  and  New  Zealand — ordained  missionaries,  39 ; 
native  missionaries,  52  ;  communicants,  28,795  ;  scholars, 
about   45,000. 

Presbyterian  Church  of  Nova  Scotia :  Aneiteum, 
Fate,  Erromanga — ordained  missionaries,  6 ;  communi- 
cants, — . 

Pkesbttkrian,  Scotch  Reformed :  Aneiteum — ordained 
missionary,  1  ;   communicants,  — . 

I.    SUMMARY  VIEW  OF  PROTESTANT  MISSIONS. 


Ordained 
Missiona- 
ries. 

Assistant 
Missionaries. 

Commu- 
nicants. 

Scholars. 

mission  fields. 

• 

2 
S 

K 

o 

f4 

!i5 

1 

1 

American  Indians 

105 

16 

135 

14 

8,192 

1,766 

Spanish  American  States... 

32 

1 

39 

2 

928 

483 

Guiana  and  West  Indies  — 

217 

81 

250 

79,879 

17,047 

Africa — N.  &E.&Madagascar 

28 

97 

41 

4,718 

2,885 

"         Western 

132 

29 

115 

99 

14,093 

8,408 

South 

277 

6 

323 

14 

30,402 

16,448 

Asia — Western 

89113 
533203 

92 
563 

237 

2,769 

3,115 
35,440 

7,353 

"      India  and  Ceylon . .  . 

92,476 

"      Burmah  and  Siam  . . 

35106 

37 

250 

9,287 

1,516 

"      China  and  Japan .... 

133 

10 

119 

178 

3,577 

1,532 

Islands — China  Sea  &  Pacific 

196 

12 

180 

209 

61,447 

55,541 

Total 

1,777 

674 

1,894 

3,770 

349,528 

203,905 

These  returns  show  an  increase  since  1853,  when  the 
first  edition  of  this  book  was  published,  of  1,082  ordained 
missionaries,  over  1,000  native  assistants,  about  70,000 
communicants  and  over  20,000  scholars.  The  increase  of 
the  native  laborers  of  the  first  class  is  particularly  «;n- 


358  MANUAL   OF   MISSIONS, 

couraging,  most  of  the  native  ministers  of  the  Gospel 
having  been  called  into  the  work  in  these  fifteen  years. 

Complete  returns  would  give   a  larger  total  in  each 
column,  and  especially  in  the  last  two  columns. 

II.— SUMMARY   VIEW   OF   PROTESTANT     MISSIONARIES, 
SENT  OUT  FROM  CHRISTIAN  COUNTRIES. 

CONGREGATlONAli — American  Association,  etc 10 

Board 102 

"          Baptist 41 

"                 "       Southern 14 

'•      Free  Will 4 

Canadian 2 

English  Baptist 60 

"       General  Baptist 9 

"      Independent,  London  }_ 

Missionary  Society,  (  . .  156* 

"      Jews'  Societjj 1 

399 

Episcopal — American 19 

Canadian 2 

English,  Church  Missionary  Society 204 

"      Gospel  Propagation  Society. . . .  108 
"      London  Jews'  Society 7 

340 

Lttthekan — American 4 

German 13 

17 

Methodist — American 69 

"          Southern 3 

"           United  Brethren  in  Christ 2 

English,  Wesleyan 176 

"         United  Free 15 

"          New  Connexion 4 

"         Lady  Huntington  Connexion. .  10 

279 

Moravian— One-half  of  "  laborers  of  all  classes," 158 

♦  The  whole  number,  but  some  of  them  are  Presbyterians.  ; 


A   GENERAL    VIEW    OF    PROTESTAXT    MISSIONS.  359 

Presbyterian,  Old  School — Board  of  F.  M 71 

"        "      Southern 8 

"        "     American  Board 2 

New  School — American  Board 43 

"        *'          At  Kolapore 1 

United  Presbyterian 14 

Reformed  Presbyterian,  N.  S.,   con- 
nected with  Presbyterian  Board. . .  4 

Reformed  Presbyterian,  0.  S 3 

Reformed  (Dutch) 14 

Nova  Scotia  Church 6 

English 9 

French 21 

German 275 

Irish 10 

Scotch,  Free 28 

"      Established 13 

"      United 46 

Welsh — Calvinistic  Methodist 5 

571 

Unknown — American  Associj^tion,  Christian  Union,  etc.  13 

SUMMARY. 

Congregational 399 

Episcopal 340 

Lutheran 17 

Methodist 279 

Moravian 158 

Presbyterian 571 

Unknown 13 

—  1,777 


Date  Due 


r1l 


